《I died and was reincarnated as Warship in a fantasy world》 Prologue 1 It was another fine day in my hometown. I am a student of local university and my name is Steve. You might have heard of me. No? Alright I have an average appearance. A mediocre character with mediocre everything. I am your average Joe. With one slight difference. My luck is not common. It is not because I am the unluckiest person in the world. But enough of my whining. Let`s get back to the story. After today`s lectures have ended I went to a cinema to watch some new films and then I met another well-known character. I met the infamous Truck-kun. When I woke up I was in a white empty room. If novels were right then I was about to meet the God. And then reincarnate as a hero with cheat abilities. I was standing and waiting. Then waiting more. Then some more. I decided to look around the room and found out that it is not that empty as I thought before. There were a clock and an armchair with a smartphone on it. The clock showed 2:20 PM. Only 20 minutes after I was ran over The smartphone drew my attention. It was an unknown model with Samsung markings. Considering that my old phone had Android OS as well I easily found my way with the phone. What surprised me was the phone`s contents. Only one app, called AL. When I opened it I was thrown into another world. The world of gatcha games The waiting was much easier while I was playing. I don`t know for how long was I playing but when I lifted my eyes off the touchscreen, I saw a typical God-grandpa sitting in front of me in another armchair. He didn`t appear to be bored or impatient. He was just looking in HIS phone. And I can imagine what he was looking at. When I spent everything I had obtained ingame I turned off my phone and looked up at the God. He did the same. Greeting, kid. Did you enjoy the time you were left with? What do you mean? You have died. And soon you will be no more. My face turned pale. I was too shocked by his scary phrase. What did he mean with this you will be no more? Am I going to disappear? Just puff and I am gone, like if I never even existed? Well, yes. What did you expect? He answered me like if that was the most obvious thing in the universe. But what about the tales of heaven and hell? What about reincarnation?! Why just vanish without a trace?! I was in hysterics. All my hopes were wrong. No reincarnation for me? That was my last concern. I don`t want to just disappear. I want to live! Well I have an option Prologue 2 I was desperate enough to ask what my options were. What is this option? I might reincarnate you if you want so With one condition. Please, tell me what you want. How about becoming a ship? Yes, reincarnation as an object. Will I be able to move on my own without a crew? You will. I assure you. Assure my a I am going to die either way. Now to the terms you mentioned. Yes, you will have to act according to what character I will assign you. If you are not going to do that you will be no more than ordinary an ship. Okay, I will be able to talk and move. Where is the catch? Catch is that you will have your full power only when behaving appropriately to the character chosen. Nothing more than that. Are my terms fine for you? After I considered both options: to die and disappear or to become a ship and live on Where will you reincarnate me? You like fantasy stuff, don`t you? I will reincarnate you in a such place, but don`t expect too much favoritism. You will have what you have. The gods of that world will not harm you directly. Okay I understood everything. What now? Close your eyes, kid. And let me do the rest. When I woke up I was somewhere in a forest, not in a sea. What surprised me was that I was not a ship but a girl. I hurriedly started to seek for a pond to use as a mirror. Usually in the novels, when you are reincarnated as a girl you become some beauty with big breast. Even at a first glance I was sure that the God decieved me with being a ship, he didn`t do anything in exchange. There is nothing exciting about my looks: my chest is small, I have a weak bony arms with asian skin and the same with my legs. When I found water I saw my face. Simple face with average appearance. I started to cry because if you reincarnated me then why change my gender and turn me from average Joe into average Jane? Status No response, no screen with stats, there was nothing. I decided to start panicking later, and now concentrate on looking through my possessions. There were: a tunic with skirt, nothing outstanding for fantasy world; a lunch box, decorated with flower design and actually quite a pretty one; a knife, with thin long blade, could it be that this is a dagger? All in all I was greatly underequipped for survival in the middle of nowhere. Let`s search for adventures and signs of civilization! 10 hours later The night I met with a small campfire. I was twitching at every sound. I already tried using my weapon and found out that my skills did not improve out of nowhere. I couldn`t protect myself if something was about to happen. Sorry, fellow adventurers, if I ever find myself in situation fight or flight then you will be on your own I started to cry. Why the hell God reincarnated me here without anything but a lunchbox and a knife? If he wanted me to die miserably just like that, why not kill me on the spot? The sounds of the forest were approaching me. I grabbed my knife and prepared to make my last stand. Two glowing eyes appeared in bushes. A wolf found me and decided to eat me. I was overwhelmed immediately. 1/300th of a Spartan was lying on the ground while blocking the jaws with her knife. My strength was weakening with each second. I decided to put all of my remaining strength and hope into one final strike. I blocked the wolf`s jaws with my hand to free the knife and then hit the beast in its neck. Then I lost my consciousness. What greeted me was that God. You did a good job, kid. To fight against a wolf with your bare hands. Commendable achievement for a little girl. It is time? Yes. I was exhausted. I said farewell to the memories of my life, of my friends and parents and prepared myself for the inevitable. You can decide what kind of ship you will become. What? AFP_Write Shipfu to choose IJN Kuronami - Super Destroyer - Cat-kin 3 2x 127mm Dual purpose guns. 3 5x 610mm Torpedo mounts 10 3x 25mm 10 1x 25mm 4 1x 13mm 35 knots Maximum speed 3700 t Displacement Built in 1944/1945 Melee weapon - Katana Love interest - Inclined towards hetero. Active. Activates during the night: +50% bonus to firepower and torpedoes. +50 evasion. Every 5 minutes: 50% chance to evade all enemy attacks for 30s. HMS Delight - Battlecruiser 4 2x 14 inch Mk VII. 6 2x 4 inch 4 1x 3 inch 8 2x 40mm Bofors 10 2x Oerlicon 8 1x M2 HB 2 3x 533mm Torpedo 3x Catapult launch hydroplanes 34 knots Maximum speed 44 000 t Displacement Built in 1949 Melee weapon - Stiletto Love interest - Bisexual. Passive. IJN Fuji - Carrier - Two-tailed Kitsune 1 2x 127mm Dual purpose gun 4 1x 3 inch AA 8 3x 25mm AA 120 Aircraft 7? angled flight deck with 4 steam catapults 31 knots Maximum speed 45000 t Displacement Built in 1946 Melee weapon - Naginata Love interest - Bisexual. Passive. HMS Princess Patricia - Pre-dreadnought battleship 2 2x 12 inch 14 1x 6 inch casemate guns 20 1x 3 inch casemate guns Overwhelming AA might of 2 1x Maxim 7.62 AA guns 19 knots Maximum speed 14500 t Displacement Built in 1905 Melee weapon - Long Sword Love interest - Hetero. Dense as a lump of Uranium in a tank with Mercury. AFP_Write Shipfu Teaser Chapter: Kuronami and Delight Somewhere in the Pacific. All units prepare to attack. Emotionless, almost machine voice gave command to a group of destroyers. 4 destroyers of Sakura Empire with 1 Leader in front were closing in on Eagle Union convoy. Leading ship turned to port side and the others followed its maneuver. Enemy remains unaware of us. Continuing approach. They are going to notice us! One of destroyers voiced her concern. Wait until we strike. Leader cut off her panic. [I can see their escort, one heavy cruiser.] Command, this is Kuronami, their escort is one heavy cruiser. Permission to engage it first? Do it Torpedoes in the water. Fired all. On my mark launch torpedoes at their convoy. Others always said that moments before the fight, your heart starts to beat faster, that you feel the surge of adrenaline. She could never understand them. Why would you feel excited about fighting? You just do your duty, and sometimes give away your life. Launch. All destroyers launched their torpedoes at enemy transport ships. 10 seconds later Union`s cruiser got hit with 4 24 inch torpedoes, followed by barrage of Kuronami`s gunfire. She did not feel excited about victory. Neither she was excited to find out that convoy was sunk in record time. What excited her was the time to rest. [It is time. I can rest from the war.] Somewhere in the North Sea. The Blue team should be close. Royal Navy destroyer reported to the cruiser which followed her. Wonderful, I expected as much from them. Have the other Reds taken their position? Yes, ma`am. Then we will follow the plan Said the cruiser while deploying a smoke screen. She throttled up to her full speed. All guns were loaded and ready. 4 ships under blue flags appeared on the horizon. They were on guard. Two battleships and 2 destroyers. When they were crossing an opening between two small islands they were attacked. Thunderous roar of main guns firing resounded through the area. And was followed by fast approaching cruiser. The Reds are he Battleship was hit by two rounds. Maneuver to starboard! Delight on approach! Other battleship shouted. Torpedoes in the water. Said a charming and sweet voice, followed by 3 direct hits below the battleship`s waterline. [Two down. Two more to go.] Thought Delight while rapidly turning her rudder. One destroyer`s torpedoes slipped meters away from her port side. Damn! Destroyer was surely not happy, especially after taking full broadside of Delight`s secondary guns. Greetings, good lady. Charming smile of this beautiful lady was like that of a cat, which caught a big mouse. Gre..e..tings BANG All 8 guns fired in unison raising pillars of water. That is is too scary lady Delight Poor girl responded with hiccups. Your Majesty, the Blue team was sunk. Said Warspite through comms. Should we return, or perhaps we could continue our walk? Yes, lady Delight. Responded all other participants of the exercise. Shipfu Teaser Chapter: Fuji and Princess Patricia Somewhere in the Pacific. A girl with fox ears was looking into the sky. She stood motionlessly for minutes. We found Union`s battleships! Destroyer reported to the girl. I know. You found them 13 minutes ago. What took you so long? If you knew about them, why not tell anybody? There were no words of response. Only the noise of dozens of aircraft engines starting up. Fuji, return to Earth! I am already here. With loud sound of aircraft taking off with catapult assist, fox-girl went completely silent. In her world only two remained. She and her prey. Groups of torpedo and dive bombers formed up above her and more were joining with each minute. She was fascinated by transmitted images of battleships. [Such strength, such firepower. Such impudence.] She closed her eyes, and a swarm of humming bees, colored in green and yellow, hurried towards her prey. She took her precious time to examine their strength and weakness. She knows each AA gun`s firing zone. She will be swift and merciless, for they bear what she lacks. Firepower. Her tails were swaying in anticipation. Her eyes, both real and flying high in the sky, were looking at those who are about to become wreckage. Why are they attacking from our blind zone?! They are scared. How could we have missed their approach?! They are confused. Move! Move! Move! They try to flee. But torpedoes are already in the water. Only then she allowed herself to smile. Somewhere in the North sea. A large formation of destroyers and cruisers was guarding a slow moving warship. Clad in gun barrels from deck to her very waterline, she was taking her stroll. Her epoch was long gone. Yet she refused to retire. She knows better than that upstart of a dreadnought. A couple of years difference did not make her obsolete. Your Highness, this is a dangerous area! Maid was trying her best to warn her master. Let them come. They will see for themselves why I am the strongest. In terms of sheer mass of shells she can fire, yes she is. Can Your Highness reach the enemy before they flee in terror? She should give this shameless upstart a lesson. If she was to turn back now, that person and her corgi would keep pestering her. What are those, are they air balloons? She leisurely asked the maid about some weird flying objects. Enemy attack! Circular formation! Instead of answering the maid shouted to the rest of escort. Princess Patricia squinted her eyes and looked around. Where did you see enemy warships? She questioned maid. Those are not balloons! Those are enemy aircraft! Have you not heard my question, Maid? Where have you seen my enemy? She was getting impatient with her escorts. Flying objects approached faster, than normal scouting balloons, and dived towards her. In the next moment. A loud explosion of gunpowder was heard across the sea. Shipfu Teaser Chapter: Fight with a dragon. IJN Kuronami The beast was huge. As tall as the top of battleship`s mast. It must be a worthy opponent for even the most experienced adventurers. Many would run away just after seeing it from the distance. Kuronami looked at it with her expressionless eyes. She was trembling. With an unknown weird feeling. Her heart started to beat faster. She felt a surge of power running through her blood. She was exited. But the dragon didn`t even try to look at her, thinking that she is just another mortal, an ant. It realized how wrong that was when it got hit with a barrage of 5 inch AP shells. Kuronami was running faster than she ever sailed, she was that excited. By unknown force her torpedoes did not fall on the ground after launch but hurried towards her target, as if they were floating in the air. Dragon was angered by gunfire and pain it experienced. But that was nothing in comparison with what happened 20 seconds after that. All torpedoes hit their target. Loud explosions resounded through the forest, followed by dragon`s final shout. It was over. HMS Delight The beast was huge. As tall as the top of battleship`s mast. It must be a worthy opponent for even the most experienced adventurers. Many would run away just after seeing it from the distance. Its green eyes were fascinating. Her eyes have the same emerald glow. Perhaps in different circumstances she would try to make contact with it. All gun turrets were aimed at the monster; all secondary guns were ready to rain additional fire. As if feeling what was about to happen, the dragon turned its head towards Delight. She was feeling regret but she must not allow the monster to kill innocent people. BANG BANG BANG BANG One by one all four turrets raised clouds of smoke. One by one all shells landed on their target. In its agony the beast raised a loud scream of pain. But it was not over. She tried to persuade it to turn back. It rushed towards her in blind fury. Requiem All guns were raised to their firing position. BANG BANG BANG BANG She tried to show mercy to her opponent but now she had to do what she must. I am sorry. Said Delight while looking at the smoking body, pierced by heavy shells. IJN Fuji The beast was huge. As tall as the top of battleship`s mast. It must be a worthy opponent for even the most experienced adventurers. Many would run away just after seeing it from the distance. But she was not ''many''. All her planes were in the air and ready to strike. She took all the time she could to learn about the dragon`s capabilities. It moved towards her. It sensed how dangerous the swarm above her was. But it was too late. From above the clouds 3 groups of A7M Reppu dived towards it to create a distraction. While it was busy, she sent D4Y Suisei to start bombardment. One by one all six groups set their course. She could not risk losing her power just to kill it. She decided that inaccurate but massive bombardment from high altitude will be more efficient. Only a couple of bombs hit their target, a couple of 1 ton bombs. That was within her plans. Now that the enemy was slowed down and wounded. She sent all fighters and torpedo bombers to finish it off. I just hope some materials will survive I lost too much fuel on this one. Murmured she while thinking about what she could do with those trophies. AFP_Write Shipfu Teaser Chapter: Adventurers Guild AFP_Writer IJN Kuronami The guild`s hall was filled with people. Some were eating while others were standing by a board. If I remember correctly, that should be the place where they choose their quests. Right now I am more interested in finding a registry. Other adventurers looked at me with curiosity but it was apparent they didn`t consider me capable of being an adventurer. My sword skills may not be the best but I still should be able to defeat them all. As I was approaching the registry a huge guy with a halberd stood in my way. Where ya going kid? Here`s da place for adventurers, not some brats like ya. I didn`t try to reason with him. [He is standing in my way. I should avoid wasting time like that.] Instead I hit him with my katana`s grip. He was looking much more dangerous than he actually is. He fell down after a single hit. Others no longer tried to stop me. When I approached the registry, a clerk asked me what I want. I would like to register as an adventurer. You are way too yo He was silenced when I drew katana. I sliced his shirt`s collar so fast that nobody could see the blade. Here is your blank. He became much more polite after I sheathed katana. HMS Delight The guild`s hall was filled with people. Some were eating while others were standing by a board. If I remember correctly, that should be the place where they choose their quests. Right now I am more interested in finding a registry. Other adventurers were pretending not to be looking at me. Yet I was feeling their glances. They were curious but didn`t dare to be looking directly at me. Looks like nobles can be very dangerous to them. As I was approaching the registry a huge guy with a halberd stood in my way. Can I offer to You my services as a bodyguard? This place can be very dangerous He was trying to intimidate me? Are you trying to intimidate me, good sir? His face grew pale. He understood what could happen to him and immediately stepped aside. When I approached the registry, a clerk bowed down to me and asked what I want. I came here to be registered as an adventurer. Could you do this? This job can be dangerous, perhaps Right away! Perhaps my smile really became scary after he tried to refuse. IJN Fuji The guild`s hall was filled with people. Some were eating while others were standing by a board. If I remember correctly, that should be the place where they choose their quests. Right now I am more interested in finding a registry. Other adventurers stared at me. It was really uncomfortable. I gripped my naginata stronger. As I was approaching the registry a huge guy with a halberd stood in my way. Hello, pretty. Have ya lost ya parents? Come with uncle, I`ll feed ya. If IT was a hundred meters away I would`ve obliterated IT. Right now I am in a tight space where my aircraft cannot assist me. Neither can I fire my guns. I had to do this What ya pointing at me, gal? Some spear with a blade on it? Ha-ha-ha. IT was amused. Either due to me wielding this huge spear or due to me standing like an idiot. Hey, hey! No fighting inside the guild hall! I was saved by a clerk. What are you doing here? The clerk asked me. I am here to register. Sorry, can you repeat that? I. Am. Here. To. Register. Said I. To make him understand my seriousness, I created two little foxfires and lit my eyes with blue. Please, follow me He was somewhat impressed but not convinced yet. Shipfu Teaser Chapter Final: What could happen in the re-reincarnation AFP_Writer IJN Kuronami After opening my eyes I started to look around. I was happy to find out that there were no wolves. Was I supposed to become excited about my re-reincarnation? Then why? I don`t feel anything, as if I actually was cold and emotionless. I checked myself. And finally comes my gear. The katana is sheathed but ready to cut anything that dares to approach. I tried waving it around. I felt innate knowledge of swordsmanship. I can be sure that this weapon will serve me well. To test out my new guns I aimed at a tree and fired. I felt the recoil with all my body. It was powerful. The tree was torn apart with a single shot of my . If I was a human, that recoil should have launched me backwards but I was standing as if nothing happened. Torpedoes are valuable so for now I will keep them to myself. This should be enough. My tests made a lot of noise. [I should retreat.] I don`t know why but desire to retreat from this place felt natural. Did I really become Kuronami, at least partially? HMS Delight After opening my eyes I started to look around. I was happy to find out that there were no wolves. I breathed in the fresh forest air. I felt great. I checked myself. And finally comes my gear. The stiletto is lavishly decorated with engravings. They appear to be gold inlaid. I tried piercing a nearby tree. The stiletto pierced it like a paper. I was satisfied. What made me excited were my guns. My main guns of felt like a continuation of my own body. Large barrels were radiating power. Secondary turrets turned almost immediately when I tried aiming them. I just want one thing... BANG BANG BANG BANG BOOM BOOM BOOM RATATATATATATA I tested all weaponry. Whatever is in front of me whatever it was in front of me... became a nice little glade Oh my Was that too much? I felt a bit embarrassed but that was completely overlapped by my happiness. I was really happy to see how strong my guns are. However, that is really bad for me. The loud noises of gunfire will surely attract locals. I should withdraw before they arrive. It would be problematic to explain this IJN Fuji After opening my eyes I started to look around. I was happy to find out that there were no wolves. I am excited to be alive. That is a great feeling. I checked myself. WHAT THE F*?! Where are my planes?! Okay I will have to survive with my guns WHAT THE F*?!!! WHERE ARE GUNS?! WHY THE F* IS THERE ONLY A RIFLE?! Main gun - Type 99 Rifle I am about to cry, God My ONLY weapon is that rifle? Am I a rubber boat? Okay I have a naginata with me. Waaaaaah! I AM crying. I have no way to express myself otherwise. A lot of time later. I tried out my naginata. The results were discouraging to put it in a good way. I could not even hit a tree. A stationary target. When I managed to hit it, the naginata flew out of my hands and hit me with its pole. Right in my beautiful foxy face. In 30 minutes of my training I managed to: hit a tree ONCE, 13 times drop my naginata, hit myself in the face, start crying out of hopelessness. Just why do you hate me so much, God? My innate skill is Naginata mastery. Level 0 which has the description Your pathetic firepower should be coupled with sufficient melee powers. You cannot level up naginata skill even after billion years. I will have to run away from here because otherwise those who find me will surely make me a slave. And I have no way to save myself AFP_Write Ch 1. Dead Slow Ahead Have I misheard him? To choose what kind of ship I am going to be? Of course my choice will be the carrier! I will bomb everything while remaining safe. Aircraft carrier is my choice. Understood, kid. If you will find that your choice is too much for you, I might change your ship. I doubt it will be necessary. Farewell. Don`t die again. [Yeah, I will do my best to avoid such pleasure] I opened my eyes somewhere in a forest. Of course my first reaction was to look around. Luckily neither I found any wolves nor my dead body. I started to check out my new body. I found long ears on top of my head, and that I have long white hair with metal-grey tips. I am wearing a blue kimono. It has gorgeous white flowers painted on it. I don`t know what it is made of, appears to be of silk. And finally yes, I have a tail. Even two tails, with same white hair and metal-grey tips. By the looks of it, my body is quite slender. I felt no muscle on my arms, nothing on my legs as well And my flight deck is almost perfectly flat. At least it should pass as A What do I have with me? The same lunchbox I had before. With a sticker on top of it. Meals refresh every 6 hours. They should be enough for you not to die of starvation. Don`t expect too much. [Thank you?] Next I have an umbrella, Japanese styled. I guess it will protect me from raining raining sunlight? Why is it made of paper? Or this is just me being stupid? And finally comes my gear. How can I summon it? Erhm Transform! Ship mode! Fighting mode! A lot of time later. [Appear on me, for God`s sake!] And it did. An angled flight deck with 3 elevators and 4 catapult rails. I am satisfied with such an outcome. The deck is completely flat. Literally it is flat. There is nothing, no ship parts underneath. Just the deck itself, and whatever is on it. In that game to see something you should use Details? Details WHAT THE F*?! Where are my planes?! Okay catapu Okay I will have to use guns for now. What are they? WHAT THE F*?! WHERE ARE MY GUNS?! WHY THE F* IS THERE ONLY A RIFLE?! 1 - Uninstalled 2 - Uninstalled 3 - Uninstalled 4 - Uninstalled Okay, it is not the time for panicking. I still have a naginata! Waaaaaaah! I AM crying. I have no way to express myself otherwise. A lot of time later. I have tried out my naginata. The results were discouraging to put in in a good way. I couldn`t even hit a tree. A stationary target. When I finally hit it, my naginata flew out of my hands and hit me in the face with its pole. Right in my soft little face. I don`t even know how I look and I am already maimed. In those 30 minutes I managed to: hit a tree ONCE, 13 times drop my naginata, hit myself in the face. And the main achievement: successfully cry out of hopelessness. Just why do you hate me so much, God? Let`s look at my stats and skills. I am not acting like a crybaby. IJN Fuji - CV. Level 0/7. FP C Firepower C 0/100 FP shows how much damage your main and secondary guns can do. AA C Anti-aircraft C 0/100 AA shows how much damage your AA guns can do. AV C Aviation C 0/100 AV shows how much damage your aircraft can do. RD C Reload C 0/100 RD shows have fast your guns and aircraft reload after attack. AC C Accuracy C 0/100 AC shows hit chance. HP C Health Points C 45000 HP shows how much damage you can survive. EV C Evasion - 31 Special skills Now everyone should agree that I have all the reasons to cry. I should look at what I can find in the shop. Level point C 1 platinum coin. Upgrade point C 10 gold coins. Skill upgrade point C 1 gold coin. Weapon upgrade point C 1 silver coin. Oh my. Pay2win? Let`s summarize what I have. I have no aircraft. I have a s* rifle. I have a naginata which I cannot use. I can create little flames. And I even can create little shiny sparks. Am I not a superior being? I will have to live with that until I find a way to improve my stats. At least my super skill is awesome. In fantasy novels there is one little clich, when the hero encounters friends/beautiful girl/fellow adventurers being attacked by evil bad monsters. And of course saves them. Let`s see if this will happen to me, and how fast will I run away before anybody can spot me. I am in no shape to fight even a bug. Especially if that bug is as big as I am. I`ve walked in one direction for several hours. The sun is about to set. Either I will find my way out of the forest, or I will repeat my encounter. With consequences much worse than before. Lucky me, I have found my way outside. I have found a path. I feel that the last person to walk down this path happened to do so only a few hours ago. Was I ever that observant? Without minding that, I started to walk in the same direction that person did. I will either encounter them, or walk out of the forest and find civilization. Let the adventures of a fox-girl begin! AFP_Write Ch 2. Lucky me The night I met in the forest, once again. I travelled down the path for some time but had no success in finding anyone. What I managed to find was a campsite. It was abandoned less than an hour ago. [They put the fire out. It doesn`t look like there were more than two. Likely that they were prepared for a short travel.] It would be better to rest near the campsite. At least I`ll have a way to spot enemies before they can attack me. I lit up some wood with foxfire and prepared to rest. With this little light I was able to see up to the edge of the clearing. I wasn`t tired or sleepy. Guess I`ll sleep during the day. Right now I am in a very dangerous place without any way to save myself. [I hear something. Steps are approaching. No idea what they are] I prepared both my main gun and naginata. If I can`t hit anything with it then I`ll use it to keep enemies away from my body. The enemies showed up. Two goblins armed with clubs. [They have no armor. If I manage to hit them C they are dead.] They screamed and rushed towards me. ''Bang'' It was supposed to be loud, but it is not. Also, the shot missed its target. It was not even close. I am left alone with my melee skills. I tried thrusting with my blade but missed. Both goblins approached me with crazy laughter. They were sure that I am as good as dead. Pum Pum Two knocks were heard. Looks like I am truly made of metal. Both of those pests were surprised. [They have no chances Their bodies look quite weak. If I hit them even with the naginata`s pole they will be crippled.] However, it is easier said than done. It took me a couple of tries before I managed to cut one of them with a wide sweep of the blade. I slowed it down but it was far from being lethal. [They might be only scouts. If I let them go, I might as well just kill myself here.] Another attack managed to hurt the second goblin. I can feel how my skills have improved. They try to flee but little do they know about what awaits them in the darkness. I don`t need as much light as a normal human. And I can create light for myself by using the foxfire. Gaaaah screamed a green abomination after being hit with foxfire. Those little balls of blue fire are not too threatening for a big opponent. For a little one they can be deadly. [They are not resistant against fire. Yet they don`t ignite that easily. I should remember that.] I lost sight of the campfire. I will need to eliminate them at all costs. The traces of the trail can be found. Second chances C cannot. Another glancing hit of my blade. The goblin fell down and is now crouching towards its friend. Ugh A sigh was its final noise as I nailed it down. The naginata pierced through its back all the way to the pole. I feel a surge of bloodlust. The other goblin pissed itself in fear. All that it could see is me, slowly approaching with my blade aimed at it. Guah I pierced its chest yet it was still alive. [This part of it should be considered as not vital.] It slipped from the blade and fell down on the ground. I started to research it. [Legs are not vital as well? It almost doesn`t bleed.] Its screams were heard kilometers away. [This is getting boring.] Thought I, and cut it in half after I was done with my curiosity. Ding You received 4 copper coins. You received starter pack for carriers. Open it You received 1 group of A1N fighters. I checked what I received and was somewhat happy. Even though those are just biplanes, they already have 2 machine guns and can carry 60 kg of bombs. However, something tells me that they won`t deal any damage. On my flight deck there are 4 little biplanes. Their little engines started coughing and after a few seconds their wooden propellers started spinning. They are light enough to be operated from my flight deck without catapults or arresting wires. In theory at least. Take off! After hearing my command, one by one they started accelerating. A few moments after taking off they became bigger. Now they have their real size. For now I sent them to patrol above the forest hoping that I will find something useful. I was looking around from the flight leader`s perspective. I didn`t find anything of interest but I confirmed that the path I was walking indeed leads out of the forest. Actually, I was less than an hour away from its edge. Also I easily found my way back to the campsite. I have no regrets that I am an aircraft carrier. On my way back I almost ran into a huge band of goblins. Lucky me, I avoided them and sneaked around when they were looking at my planes flying by. [Is my luck stat super high? Because some things that should have been fatal to me were not.] I arrived back at the campsite safely and nobody followed me. Now all that is left for me, is to land my fighters. Oh F*! Watch out you fools! They almost crashed into each other, they missed only by a few centimeters! I should start praying that my luck will always be high! The rest of the night I survived without incidents. And at the dawn I stood up, grabbed my naginata and launched one fighter to search from above. I am ready to go. Ch 3. Searching a safe place My optimism faded away soon. I spent a lot of time walking. I sent all of my aircraft ahead as I was hoping to be close to some signs of civilization. [How many kilometers will I have to walk through those prairies until I encounter someone?] I walked faster, before my scouts return I will need to make some progress. By the time they do the second sortie I should cover about 10 km. Time is of the essence. I don`t know what I can encounter here. Suddenly, my eyes locked onto something in a distance. A little shack, standing in the middle of nowhere. That was unexpected but perhaps I can find something there. [Yes, what a great shack] What it actually has is its single wall. However, in its ruins I found 2 silver coins. Lucky me? After making a little prayer to my guardian deity of eternal luck, I continued to walk down the path. It must be used from time to time but not to the level when it will become an actual road. [I might spend my fortune to improve the rifle No, it is not worth it.] I dismissed temptation immediately and hurried my steps. By the time I sent away the planes for the second time, I covered quite more than I expected. Another 30 minutes have passed when I encountered something far away. The people I`ve been following. From above I can`t tell who exactly they are. I guess they are 17 kilometers away from me. I might be able to catch up with them. For now I ordered one fighter to remain close to them. I might find out something useful about the locals. The sky started to become scarlet when something interesting happened. They were attacked by an unknown kind of beasts. From 2 kilometers above them, it is hard to tell what the beasts were. I am in a couple of kilometers away from there. I can even see my scout circling above. Now all that I can think of is [Should I observe? Should I waste my time and save them, hoping to obtain more data?] The choice was obvious. The people were fighting valiantly. They never stopped to struggle even after being completely surrounded, after being bitten countless times, after falling down. Sounds of clapping [That was brave of them. A pity that I didn`t get enough information about their means of combat, nor about their enemies.] The important question right now is should this poor fox go there and loot? No, that would be unworthy of me. I clapped my palms and prayed for their souls. And then I continued to walk. Normally one would feel guilt. I never felt anything bad. There was no guilt, even if I rushed in, I couldn`t save them. Actually, I was walking towards that place. I have no reasons to be sorry. I continued walking. My path was lit by the moon. From time to time I was sending fighters to scout the path ahead. Maybe half of the night already passed, and nothing happened. Something rushed down the path, right towards me. I jumped into the ditch and held my breath. Lucky me, whatever that was, it never saw me. I am clear to move. [There are a lot of footprints. Might have been those beasts?] An hour later I encountered something on the path. It was dried blood. And a beast is sleeping close to it. The beast looked like a dog, a big one, with lots of small spikes on its back. Might be something demo Rawr Of course Never count on your luck when something can go wrong. Gunfire and planes are prohibited. The others might be close. I charged at it. And almost had my hand bitten Looks like my naginata skills did not improve. F*! It actually managed to bite me. I had blood on my hand. It is mine for sure. I am at a disadvantage. I have no information on my opponent, I am wounded, and it charges at me constantly. I made a stand, and tried to hold it back with the naginata. Somehow it smashed into the blade and severely injured itself. Before it could howl, I cut it in half. The dawn is approaching. By the time it is actually on the horizon, I want to go as far away as I can. I am getting tired, I need to sleep. My wounds did not heal out of nowhere, I had to bandage them using a piece of the beast`s skin. I walked for a long time and found a small campsite, abandoned more than 10 hours ago. [I have a good feeling about this. I will sleep here.] I ignited the fire and hoped that it would deter some beasts. Then, I lied down and covered myself with the tails. I fell asleep immediately. When I woke up, something was not right. Why is this ground so comfortable? And why am I being hugged from behind?! Ch 4. A captive, a warrior and sitting in seiza Why am I being hugged from behind?! It is warm just a bit longer I don`t want to be here but for now [What am I doing? Where am I?] I jumped up. And almost immediately fell down. The world is spinning around me. I can`t stand up? Are you alright?! A loud female voice? I looked in a direction of that voice. My sight is blurred, so I can`t see anything. Fight or flight? Hshhh! I hissed at her. I flattened my ears and showed my canines. C-calm down! I was still hissing at her but decided not to be too aggressive. I am in no shape to fight, especially now. Everything is alright, little fox. She tries to approach me. What should I do? [Strike I shall!] I leaped and tried to hit her with my claws, I wasn`t even close Do all my melee skills follow the same Level 0 line? Don`t worry, little fox. I won`t hurt you. She was saying that with a tender, angelic voice. She is not scared of me. And I am scared of her. It is either I deter her, or something bad might happen to me. Wow! Hey, c-calm down! Now she is scared. My foxfires managed to scare her. I started to crawl backwards but soon hit a wall. It is now or never! I rushed towards her. Sorry! She shouted and then I lost consciousness. *&[email protected]@*!& ? ^#@*&^ ! I heard unknown voices. I am scared. I started to cry. I have no more strength to fight, all that I can do is wait and hope. I feel something warm a hand? Why is it patting my head? It is soothing But I can`t sleep. I don`t know what will happen to me. I stood up. I cannot see anything. I am tottering. I try to do something. With all my remaining strength I try to leap at them but only managed to fall in their general direction [Why did they catch me? Why not let me fall? I am their enemy? I am their catch? Are they not hostile?] I have no way to do anything. I will have to surrender I found myself lying on a bed. I still have no strength to do anything. I wonder, what will happen when those two people come? [Why can`t I do anything? I should be in a normal shape by now?] [Why was I bitten back then? When I was fighting the goblins, their attacks did absolutely nothing, as if I was made of metal. Then why was I hurt?] I have only one explanation. Perhaps I was out of the character? When I was fighting the goblins I was really trying to find every bit of detail about them and their fighting style. My ship gear was actually working before I fought the weird beast. And after that I didn`t try to use it. Perhaps it really happened because I fought it head on, without research, without trying to figure out its weakness. I was not observing its movements. I was just fighting. If I return to acting, might I actually recover? My thoughts were interrupted by a creaking sound. I managed to see who entered. It was a young woman. You finally woke up. She was relieved. I was tense but decided not to show hostility this time. I was just being silent. How are you feeling? Who are you? I don`t want her to approach. Especially when I can`t do anything. I am Elina. We picked you up near a campsite. You were in a fever. What happened? Why am I here? I started another round of interrogation. "Because we took you with us." "Why not just abandon me?" Why would we abandon a dying person?! We already lost our friends, how could we let more people die?! [That campsite must`ve been their planned meeting spot.] Understood. Where are we? In Crystal Town, near the main road. Two days of traveling from the campsite. Finally some answers. Well, I answered your questions. How about answering mine? She continued talking. Not interested. Barked I, and tried to stand up from the bed. I immediately started falling but Elina catched me. Why are you so stubborn?! She is displeased. You either fight, or die. I must rely on my own powers. Especially when dealing with a stranger. All of my attempts to stand up were in vain. The best I could manage was to sit on the floor without falling to the side. You are something She abstained from trying to stop me. How I managed to properly sit in seiza is a mystery. I am happy with the result. Did she wake up? A cheerful male voice rang from the doorstep. Immediately I fell again. Hsssshh. I glared at him and started to hiss. Sorry? He was embarrassed. But that doesn`t change that all my struggle was for nothing. Thank you. Why don`t you just rest? Sitting on the floor won`t help you stand. And lying would? My sarcastic remark surely was out of place. The tension was rising. Come on, Elina. Have you heard that children always want their efforts to be recognized? I lit up the foxfires. Why don`t we skip this part and talk about flowers? Little fox, what flowers do you like? That guy started to defuse the situation. I decided to make him understand that I am not a child. Please, don`t be mad at him. He is just an idiot. I dissolved the foxfires. At least for now. AFP_Writer New chapters will be released when possible. But at least every 3 days. Ch 5. The first thing to do after reincarnation in a fantasy world I spent 3 more days resting. Elina and Albert, that bastard who called me child, took care of me. They were part of the adventurers group Rogues. Half of which I saw killed by demon hounds back then. Have you seen what happened to them? Elina became very talkative when we touched that subject. I saw their remainings I decided not to tell them the truth. I doubt they will like me saying that I was watching them being killed. You are really lucky to survive. On our way back we too were attacked. You too? What are you talking about? Weren`t you attacked by a hound? Yes. You are quite a warrior yourself! You killed a demon with just a spear. Albert was excited. Little did he know that the naginata did most of the job I get where this is going. I will think about it. [I should spend my time to observe the locals. What is more important, I won`t be fighting alone.] Will you join us? You overestimate me. Are you sure? Yes, little fox. We already talked about it. You are really strong, both physically and mentally. I grit my teeth while thinking. There are a lot of disadvantages for me. For now I decided to open the Details. Ding. You received 1 upgrade point, 1 silver coin, 1 B1M torpedo bombers group. [Great, more attack power. I must spend the upgrade into AV.] Now my aircraft deal 1% of their actual damage. How exciting. Well, it is actually. They now at least deal some damage. B1M Torpedo bomber carries 1x 18 inch torpedo or 2x 240 kg bombs. Even 2.4 kg of explosives can deal a lot of damage. If they can hit something. You still don`t like talking to us? Should I? Well we did nothing bad to you. I am surprised. Either they are two idiots, or they are too na?ve. Fine. Fuji, Fuji from the Sakura Empire. That`s a funny name. Albert was amused. Good for him. One more reason to burn him Whack Mind your manners. At least Elina is on my side. So, Fuji, will you join our party? I don`t promise that. I will only give it a try. Don`t expect something extraordinary. Something tells me that I am about to do the main clich of fantasy novels Yes, I am about to register as an adventurer. In front of me is a big three-story building. Its first floor is made of stone and the others are wooden. It looks like this world`s architecture is mostly wooden. When I entered the guild`s hall I saw a somewhat expected sight. A lot of armed people are eating, a lot of people are standing by the back wall in lines, and some people crowded near a board. Is that the place where they choose their quests? For now I decided to head towards a registry. As I expected a huge guy stood in my way. [A halberd? An interesting choice of weaponry.] Where are ya going, sweetie? Have ya lost ya parents? Come with uncle, I`ll feed ya. I was not interested in IT, so I tried ignoring IT. Tis place ain`t for li`l gals. [If I cut IT in half, will the others be surprised?] Stop that, you pedophile. [I wonder whom I should kill first?] Albert stood between me and IT. What a perfect chance. Should I really let it slip away? While the two idiots were arguing I went to the registry. What do you require? A clerk asked me with a bit of suspicion. I am here to register as an adventurer. Aren`t you too yo I. Am. Here. To. Register. My words were supported with two foxfires and the naginata`s blade. I am irresistible. Please, follow me He was somewhat impressed but not convinced yet. As I suspected, we entered some sort of a training ground. Please, wait here. The instructor will arrive soon. Said clerk and returned back into the building. The great waiting begins. I was sorting out my munitions, the aircraft groups and their patrol schedules. Well, I am a carrier after all. Soon enough I will need to go outside. When the instructor arrived I had to stop whatever I was doing and concentrate on him. So, kid, you are the one who wants to join the guild? Yes, I am. Mage or warrior? Want to find out? Said I. The naginata is polished and ready. I really had nothing to do while waiting. The instructor looked at me with pity. Don`t say anything I am already angry with that kid thing. Don`t test your luck [Should I perform a rapid attack or wait patiently in defense?] I ran towards the enemy before he could prepare himself. I got kicked right in my belly. As I was squirming, he knocked me down and thrust his sword towards my neck. [Nice try.] With the back side of the naginata`s blade I managed to hit his legs and knock him off. I decided to take the initiative. I swung the blade at him. Either he survives, or I cut him in half. I actually managed to hit him and lightly wound him before he deflected the blade away. Fine, you passed. Said the instructor, while pressing the wound. Now all that I have to do is to get my adventurer`s tag? Here is your tag. You`ve been assigned rank G. Do you need an explanation of the rules? No, the Rogues will teach me. I heard they lost two men. So they recruit the newbies? Care to test how new I am? A pleasure doing business with you. The clerk stopped this conversation before I could do something bad. Ch 6. Always trust your pilots So, have they registered you? Elina was very curious about my visit to the guild. While Albert actually entered the hall, she was standing outside and waiting. Yes. I wonder if they will be surprised that I almost cut that instructor in half? I deserved my right to brag! Good job out there! She was smiling like a mother, whose child just made its first steps. Never mind that Fuji, can you please? Never. Do. That. I dispelled the foxfires and decided to wait for the second idiot. Sorry to keep you waiting. I found a good quest for us. Exterminate a group of goblins that is just a few hours away from here. The second idiot was surely pleased with himself. Come on, Albert! Look at her! Elina quietly nodded towards me. I made my best guts pose and was ready to receive praising. When the idiot decided to pat me, this lucky Fuji-sama frowned. He corrected himself immediately. Great job, I heard that the instructor was trembling when your name was called! My self-satisfaction was on an acceptable level so I changed the topic. Where? We`ll guide you there. Then why are we standing here? You sure you didn`t forget anything? Albert was trying to keep a gentle smile. I am dressed, I have a weapon and I have some food. Anything else? You are just going in a bedsheet? My only desire right now is to make a mid-day murder. [Albert I think those ARE the clothes, and she looks to be displeased with your words why don`t you just apologize?] Elina whispered to him. This is a kimono. The Empire`s traditional dressing. If you have ANY problems with it, please, wicked grin don`t hesitate to tell me I perfectly heard their little talk. [Ara, ara why are you both sweating so suddenly?] A gentle smile After they grabbed their own gear we headed towards the probable site of the goblin`s shelter. The city guards were surprised by my looks and after a gentle persuasion of the naginata`s blade they let me pass. Then I started the plan. Under an arbitrary excuse I separated for a bit. Actually after I ran away I covered a few kilometers Only then, when I was sure nobody would notice, I launched all of my fighters and sent them to scout a wide area near the expected location. I need MORE information on the goblins and their lifestyle. In the future that could prove priceless. The time all this plane launching operation took was 30 minutes. [For now I`ve avoided unnecessary suspicion.] Now I could go without any problems. On our way nothing has happened. Absolutely nothing. My suspicions were rising with each safe step. [The smell?] Something is burning. This smell is disgusting for my nose. There is a village nearby. Should we check them? Yes, let`s hurry! Elina and Albert never asked my opinion. Fine by me. I murmured and summoned the gear. 4 B1M torpedo bombers lined up near the aft. With their small size they can be launched from any carrier. I ordered to sortie with the bombs. Just in case. After they took off, I hurried after those two. The closer I was to them, the more disgusting the smell was getting. [The village is indeed under attack. Attack flight is ready, should I intervene?] [Drop the bombs, boys!] In a slight dive, all 4 aircraft dropped their payload. The damage is minimal, however I heard a ding, right now I have no time. I must prepare the second sortie. What surprised me was that the attackers: 1) Are human. 2) Look like a big group of adventurers. I clearly saw their leather armor, many different types of weapons and combat classes. They are too diverse to be a group of soldiers and too equiped to be a group of bandits. Also they didn`t loot the village. They just slaughtered its population. I might actually start to just observe them For now, with regret in my heart, I decided to assist in the defense. Those two weirdoes are much more useful than the pillaging adventurers. After sending the second wave I hurried towards the village. The second attack was a slightly more successful one. Let`s see if I will perform as good as my planes. As I arrived, I found lots of dead bodies. Albert was fighting an adventurer. Time to show off. I narrowly missed them both. Yes, I was aiming at both. And I missed the second attack as well. With the third attack I actually made fun of myself by tripping over my own weapon`s pole Why do I have a feeling that my attacks actually made everyone else STOP fighting and just look at this clownery? I got back a bit of my pride after I scraped the enemy`s arm. Now he was getting angry. I almost lost my head after he tried to slice it off with his sword. Only Albert`s successful parry saved me. I had to become serious and pray for some luck. The gods of luck heard me and I chopped off the adventurer`s arm. Left one. Of course he did not die, he even tried to counterattack me. I was only making small wounds. The opponent was much more robust than I anticipated. It was the time to make him dead. I closed in, blocked his strike with the naginata and Bang He only managed to open his eyes in disbelief and slowly trembled. When I stepped back, his lump body fell down. Even with my pathetic stats I somehow killed him. How I managed to pull this off while having 0 in firepower? A bomb. Exactly, a bomb. One of my fighters dropped its bomb on the ground, I lured the enemy towards it. And while pretending to attack with the naginata, set the bomb`s fuse. I swear, that is exactly how it was! Ch 7. Dawn of the monster The fight was not over. The other enemies started withdrawing. My aircraft keep an eye on them. The problem is, soon they will run out of fuel and I cannot land them here. [I will attack the group over there.] 71 meters away from me there are 3 enemies. That much should be enough for me. The houses are burning, the reason to burn everything is still unknown. I shall interrogate them, one by one. I found many dead people, scattered around. Some of them are grouped together. [Were they a family? I still don`t understand the value of doing such brutalities. I doubt that the village was actually even fighting the attackers.] I try to sneak towards the enemies. When I finally arrived, I saw them executing a woman, right in front of her children. [Unreasonable actions which have no proper military value, and no actual use. Are they just doing this for fun?] I kept observing their following actions. [Yes, they indeed just kill the people. Why kill the entire family? Even I don`t see a sadistic pleasure in killing unarmed opponents] They finally saw me, no more reasons to hide. Drop that spear, girl! You are gonna fight? Ha-ha-ha! And the third guy just aimed a bow at me. [Oh my, this is going to become bad. For them.] I forgot about my skills and tripped over. This time, however, an arrow missed me because of that. I wounded the bowman and continued my attacks. I should be beaten already but the belt armor is still holding. I sliced the opponents in front of me. This Lucky me managed to kill both with a single strike! The next on my list is the bowman. The one which just lost his leg. Please! Spare me! Mission successful, starting the interrogation. You either tell me who you are and what are you doing here. Or I will start cutting your stomach. I lit my eyes with fox magic and showed him the bloodied blade. We were ordered to kill this village we are just mercenaries! The blade was positioned for dissection. PLEASE! I BEG YOU! The blade touched his skin. I WILL TALK! I WILL TALK! JUSTSTOP! For now I stopped cutting him and held my blade. The duke ordered us to kill them! We don`t know why! Please! Be merciful! AAARGH! I started the crash testing of leather armor. For now that should be enough. The fuel is drained fast, I must disengage soon. I will just head back to Elina and Albert. They might need some help. Looks like we really were late, there are no people who can be saved. Right behind a corner of a house I found myself standing in front of two really bad guys. My attack missed them which gave them time to regroup. One of them is wearing a brown cloak. Will it be my first time fighting a mage? [I must take him down before I have a chance to find out.] I am losing my time by fighting my own weapon`s pole. Should I grow accustomed to it? I interrupted a weird chanting by hitting that idiot with the pole. Nothing serious for him but it looks like non-lethal attacks are much more successful for me. As long as I am not falling. The mage fired a fireball at me and I sent my foxfire to counter it. I was F* burned by that fireball. Fire reported on the flight deck, the bridge, the bow. Damage control teams were sent. A deep male voice reported the status. I did not die from the fireball but it surely made a lot of damage. I am getting angry. No more fooling around. I dashed towards the mage but my attack was blocked by his companion. No serious damage. I cut the swordsman`s leg off and proceeded towards the main target. The downed bastard grabbed my leg so as expected, I fell down. I barely stood up before he managed to hit me in the back. My arm made a ding metal sound which shocked the swordsman. His shock was kept forever when I pierced the back of his neck with my naginata. The mage himself was easily apprehended. Should I cross-reference their words? Speak. I will never tell you anything. Instead of continuing this discussion I prepared to cut him open. So I just started. NOOOO! You have something to say? P please I have a family They too had a family. Mon..ster Every bit of information can be crucial for me, so I dissected him alive. Better than just wasting him. Now I am actually feelling like I am a bad girl indeed. This is not the guilt yet but I surely did a lot of bad things today. Hey, Fuji. How are you? Albert was breathing very fast. He must be tired after all the fighting. Fuji, thank God! I was worried about you! Elina was both relieved and angry. If she is going to scold me, I might postpone the self-reflection Did they flee? And that is her reaction If he expected more from me then I can only pity him. We have nothing more to do here There is one last thing. I interrogated one of them. Yeah, I heard it. Well, sorry? They were hired by some duke guy. Anything rings? Yes, but first let`s get away from here. Then I will be going first. [Just hang in there boys!] Ch 8. When a fox just wants to fool around. After I finished my private business I reunited with Elina and Albert. So the duke? He is the second most influential person in the kingdom, right after the monarch himself. (E) Why would he do something like that? I still don`t get it. This is not his land, perhaps the landowners got into another feud? His lands border this area. (E) Elina, you surely know a lot about it. [Su-spi-ci-ous.] C-come on! We always need to know what nobles are doing! If something goes bad we will be the first to suffer! There were lots of excuses and useless chatter, so I decided to check the Details Ding You received 12 silver coins, 1 level point, Type 99 Secondary gun, 10 upgrade points. That`s a lot I invested all upgrade points. IJN Fuji C CV. Level 1/7. (Upgrade cap 40) FP C 4/100 AA C 1/100 AV C 3/100 RD C 1/100 AC C 3/100 Hey, Elina. Can you tell me about the currency? She was really conflicted about that question. You won`t? I cutely tilted my head and put a finger close to my mouth. Okay, okay. There are 4 types of coins: copper, silver, gold and platinum. 100 coppers equals 1 silver, 100 silver is 1 gold You get it? (E) Not bad. Said I while thinking what should I do with 15 silver in my pocket. I just need 985 silver coins more to buy an upgrade point. At least I can now use my weaponry. Should we return to the town? (A) Oh crap! We got a quest on us! Elina facepalmed. We should inform the guild about what happened. The town guard should be warned as well. (A) I will look around. Where do you think you are going, little fox? Elina and Albert both grabbed me by my collar and dragged away. [Carrier Ops will have to wait.] On our way back to the town we met a trading caravan. Of course I never found it beforehand because I could not launch my planes. No planes C no eyes, and actually no hands. Where are you going, guys? Asked us a fat merchant. Back to Crystal Town, and where are you heading? (E) I will trade with Miska village. (M) You are lucky, human. Watch your mouth, beast. His attendant surely underestimated me. Ignorant fool doesn`t know that kitsune are demons Why am I lucky, girl? The merchant asked me with suspicion. If you arrived there 3 hours ago, we would be talking with your grave. What?! (M) The village was raised by a band of mercenaries. We did not arrive in time to save them (E) You better not to go there, there is only death, and runaway murderers. (A) The merchant looked very grieved by it. Were your loved ones there? Yes (M) They were a woman, a boy and two girls? How?! He was staring in a complete shock. I saw them being killed. The culprits... did not survive. After I said that I handed over a pendant. Yes it belonged to her thank you girl I was disgusted by a sight of a guy crying but he has his reasons for it. I never showed my condemnation. Even though he was surprised, he thanked me. I better not to tell him that I was just standing there and waiting until they were dead Oh well, another little secret will not hurt me We will return then, there is no use wasting time to go there. The merchant focused on the problems in front of him. The one so called thank you very much, okitsune-sama. Ding You received 1 upgrade point for your good behavior For now I dismissed this notification and started to stare at the merchant. This Fuji-sama wants to be praised. And also wants some platinum coins to buy lots of upgrade points. How about I give you a lift? (M) That sounds nice, my legs hurt a lot (E) The sooner we report the better. (A) [Look over here. I did not agree. WHERE ARE YOU TAKING ME?!] I was speechless because Albert just princess-carried me into the wagon. I am too shocked to even burn everything. I will let it slide JUST ONCE. During the remaining way I never even tried to look at them. I was too disappointed in them to bestow my look on them. Actually, I was bearing my grudge for a short time because we arrived in a couple of hours. And after we did, I stopped my strike. While Elina was reporting the attack to the guild, Albert went to the guard`s post. Me? I was just eating my share of food. The merchant was generous enough to promise to fill my stomach with everything I want. [Those were your words, don`t look at me with grief~!] Thought I, while eating my 10th chicken. I spent the upgrade point into accuracy to have the entire 4% chance to hit something. Looks like we have some money thanks to this sudden situation. The people have died, there is nothing to be happy about! Elina was pouting because of my words. I was just warming up. Look at you, you accepted the money even though the people have died She was really getting angry. I wonder if anyone really taught you manners. She is getting more and more winded up At least I don`t belittle myself by taking the dead man`s money. YOU! And now that she is completely boiled Chu Her expression is priceless~. Please, take a photo of it. Wh-whaaaaa! She is getting scarlet. [Pay your fine, for you have already made me embarrassed so many times!] Erhm Girls this is not my concern but (A) It surely is not! Me and Elina barked at him simultaneously. C`mon, you liked that kiss, didn`t you~? =(O_w_O)= Ch 9. A child is found! You Elina was red. I was grinning. My little prank worked out perfectly. I made her angry and then soothed her. Well, perhaps just drew her attention elsewhere? Albert did not try to say anything, also he was not overreacting. They are not a couple? This is not funny! She is still embarrassed. My only response could be to smirk at her Nothing happened after that. There were no punitive actions against me. How could she, I am such a Casanova. Now it was the time to decide whether to continue the quest. It is getting darker outside. Reluctantly we agreed not to abandon the quest. I was about to go outside when someone grabbed my waist and dragged me towards the bed. I like to tease people but Why are you blushing, little fox? Elina was surely trying to take revenge. Little does she know that a prank it is! [To pa-int - her face - with - a - coal~? To - fi-ll her clothes - with a - tooth-paste~? To we-t - her bed - near - the cro-uch~? Or ju-st to let her - sleep - a-lo-ne~?] I am such a little demon, am I? At the dawn. FUJI! A wet, red monster with a cat-face shouted something. I am not at fault [Of course - I - should - just - do that a-ll~!] They are too funny to hold back. FUUUJI! [When you-`ve sta-rted, - don`t ho-ld ba-ck~!] I was forced to sit in seiza until they finished the breakfast. Were they expecting me to feel remorse? FUJI! FUJI! [Guys, - you - must - ne-ver - forget - your - sa-lt~!] You little pain Why? Elina was still pouting at me. You are fun to watch. How is this related to the pranks? Albert was just sighing. You react much better when pranked. Kyaaa! You little bastard! Feel my wrath! Elina, stop touching my ears! Don`t you dare to forget about me! Kyuuua! STOP PULLING MY CHEEKS! I feel the luck flowing through me. I should expect something good! We exited the town without any issues and headed in the same direction as yesterday. I managed to launch my fighters, no issues as well, so now I was finally at ease. On our way we found a body of a wyvern. A fresh one. I cut off everything I could sell and suddenly heard a sound. Ding You received 1x Arresting wires (Rare), 3 silver coins, 1 upgrade point [Details] Arresting wires C Allows the use of normal aircraft. Rare: -10% chance of missing the wires on landing, -10% chance of crashing on landing. Good, now my boys will murder themselves less. The upgrade I spent into the accuracy (AC C 5/100). The rest of the wyvern`s body I just abandoned. After Elina and Albert cut off some meat for themselves we continued to walk. Aside from walking we also had time for a little stop to make a fire and cook the meat before it rots. I wonder, why there are so many unused lands and so few fields and villages. Almost everything is just a large plain without a single tree. It took us all the daytime to walk into a small grove. Hey, Elina, why are there so few trees around the town? When the first colonists arrived here, they started to cut down the trees for their fields and buildings. Soon they continued to cut down the forests to avoid monsters sneaking in. Then they continued to expand, to draw the monsters as far away as possible. That is why there are no forests around. At least that is what the legends say. Albert, I thank you very much. [Actually, that appears to be true. Aerial recon confirms that there are distinctive circle patterns around the town and the villages. First they cut down trees and made fields. Then they continued to expand around the settlements in a circular pattern. Then] I went on and on about the possible theories. I was returned back to the reality only when the flight leader reported a large group of demon hounds to our north. They are heading in the direction of the town. For now it is the observation time. I decided to use this opportunity to study the pack`s behavior when under aerial attack. In other words I silently separated from you-know-who and sent my torpedo bombers to attack the hounds. 57 kg of explosives were sent towards the target. Even if most of them miss, that should cause some reactions. 30 minutes later. Ding You received 26 silver coins, 3 upgrade points, 1 weapon point, 1 B1M torpedo bombers group, 1 Type 99 Secondary gun More points into accuracy (AC C 8/100). Now 1- Uninstalled 2 - Uninstalled 3 - Uninstalled 4 - Uninstalled What are you thinking about, Fuji? (E) I made myself blush a little. Elina, you took my first kiss and now you are asking me that? I said that with embarrassment. Erhm She blushed and glanced aside. I must continue doing the same tricks. If you are so worried about it, why don`t you kiss me as well? Stop grinning, you idiot. Fo-x-fi-re ti-me. Now that I have an actually somewhat acceptable fighting powers, I might stop depending on the naginata. It was nice knowing you. Suddenly both Elina and Albert drew their swords. I hear lots of steps. Enemy inbound! [Should I use my gear this time?] Ch 10. The Last Stand My eyesight is better than the humans so I saw that the attackers are a large pack of wolves. For now I can handle them with the naginata. The wolves are coming! Those are the wolves?! Elina doesn`t see them and had to rely on my eyes. I see a hundred of them. Either I let my companions die, or I use my powers. For now I should try to kill the wolves without the air support. With one slash I killed two or three of the wolves. 97 remaining? I am killing wolves, many of them, today`s luck is not over? Elina and Albert were standing back to back and killing wolves. I hope they will be alright. I leaped into a group of wolves and pierced one of them. Meanwhile, the others were killing wolves one after one. I was doing the same. Still, that is not enough. HAAA! Oh, no! Elina was bitten! Just die, already! I am only getting warmed up! Come and be killed, beasts! Even after being wounded, Elina kills more and more wolves, for now she manages to fight. Albert has to cover her and protect himself. They are going to be overwhelmed. [Why am I getting anxious? This is weird] Damn you! Albert is going to require assistance as well Shit! They are going to attack me as well. The battle is lost, even considering my zero experience in strategy and battle, it is evident. I must retreat. I might have some feelings for those two but I must save myself. I shook my head. JUST HOLD ON! No, I must not abandon them! Tears filled my eyes and started to stream down my cheeks. I am too sentimental but no longer I am concerned about it. I don`t know if my actions will be for the better or lead to more suffering. They might be a couple of bastards but no longer I shall be worried about it. They will not understand it, they might hate me for that. I will be crying about it later. But I will not be mourning them today, that is for sure! Fuji, run away while you still can! Elina, I am sorry. I shall not. Fuji, damn you, stop this struggle! Run away, save yourself! Albert, I am no longer running. [Time to summon the gear.] The coughing of starting up engines resounded on my flight deck. What is going on?! They both were shocked. Nothing I should be caring about. VROOOM All 12 aircraft are carrying bombs and their machine guns are fully loaded. The battlefield will no longer be the same. Today, the war will change forever. And I am the herald of these changes. Bang-Bang-Bang All 3 rifles fired, none of the shots hit, but the wolves were scared and with howling started to run. Brave new world! And 2 more groups of A1N and B1M were launched. Ratatatatata Boom C Ratatatata The air attacks are killing more and more wolves. My own gunfire is mostly missing, only a few shots have wounded running beasts. My flight deck is getting crowded but the angled part of my deck allows for the simultaneous landing and taking off of the aircraft, thanks to the arresting wires. I only rearm the aircraft, I have no time for refueling. Now that the guns were brought, the fight, a hopeless struggle, became a one-sided slaughter. Mostly my role on the field was now to command the aircraft and coordinate their actions. What is happening? (E) I will explain everything later. Right now, you better to bandage your wounds. They are very surprised, however, they have no right to object. Not when every few minutes an aircraft takes off the flight deck. I must handle the combat and they see that clearly. I murmur commands without stopping even for a second. That will hold my feelings away from my thoughts. Finally the wolves were either eradicated or ran away. I don`t care about that. After the last plane landed and was stored in my hangar I faced Elina and Albert. Ask. What are you? (E) Fuji is Fuji. I cannot outright tell them that I am a ship. Better to let them think that I am some sort of a mage. You are you but what was that flat board? What were those birds? What was making those flashes? (A) I summoned my deck again and deployed an A1N. I am an aircraft carrier. Meaning, I can summon those little guys. I pointed at the fighter. For now I decided to let them think about what happened and to have some rest. I left them to their own thoughts and went to search for a better observation spot. The aircraft require time to refuel and reload. Ding You received 230 copper coins, 15 upgrade points, 3 B1M torpedo bombers group, Type 11 LMG (Main Gun), Type 99 (Secondary Gun), 1 weapon point Time to use what I gained. [Details] IJN Fuji C CV. Level 1/7. (Upgrade cap 40) FP C 5 AA C 3 AV C 5 RD C 3 AC C 15 I closed my eyes and let the wind flow through my hair. I ceased to think and just stood on a small cliff, without a single move. The tears streamed from my eyes again and I started weeping. Ch 11. With all my strength I sever the previous connection with my friends In my previous life I never felt such a strong attachment to anyone. Yes, I know them for a week at most but They are good to me. They are not some dolls, they both play with me and teach me. I might dislike being treated as a child, however, I forgive them faster than they can do that again. There is no acting in their actions, they don`t try to win me over by flattering me or by praising me for nothing. That is why it is more painful to part our ways. They are scared of me now, maybe they even hate me for being such a monster. I will accept that. What the people don`t understand, they start to fear that. What the people fear, they want to destroy. What they want to destroy, they hate that the most. [Yes, it is a logical choice I will overcome my sorrow, and they will not be obliged to hide their hatred.] They are standing behind me. I don`t want to face them. You know, that I indeed was near your comrades that day? I didn`t help them even though I was close. Knowing how bad you are with that spear? (A) And that I found that village and knew about what was happening before we arrived? I heard a weird sound while I was fighting there, you helped them. You cannot be blamed for that. (E) Such a childish reasoning. You are two na?ve fools. Why do I like you two so much? Still, I don`t want to face you. Hey, little fox, whatever you are thinking, at least stop crying. (E) Never did I cry. Exactly, that waaaaah was your war-cry. Go to hell, you clown. Fight or flight? I have no courage to face them but I don`t want to separate from them. [Be strong, Fuji.] I jumped up with all my might, and right in the air I launched an aircraft. Now I am airborn. With each second I separate myself more and more, both from the ground, and from my friends. Now that I am flying a kilometer above I am free. I set the plane to circle around the area. I am not going anywhere. I am only running from seeing them right now. [You are a strong coward, Fuji] My self-mocking only begins. I continued to cry, until I fell asleep. [So warm] Why is that so familiar? Did I sleep-crawled onto the engine? Oh Now I get it. Too hot. Stop hugging me, Elina. You have a lot of things to explain. Sleep well, because now I won`t let you run away, you little fox. Why don`t you explain to me why the hell am I here? After you started flying we had a lot of time to discuss. Coincidentally, after we finished that, your flying machine landed. And there you were, curled up in a seat. I barely separated myself from her chest. Now I managed to only sit on her lap. I can begin the interrogation, right? She started to sound much more intimidating. I pushed myself back into her bosom. Good girl. First, why the hell do you have 3 tails? What? I only have two. I know that. Count them yourself. 1, 2, 3. [Let`s test that now.] WOW! STOP! (E) YES! The foxfire is much bigger. And I can make even 3 of them. I turned my head and smirked at a certain someone. You have something to say, little fox? Okay, I take my words back. She is much scarier than the fires. Don`t know what happened. I guess you don`t know how it happened but you should be knowing why it happened. Did I never mentioned that I am a demon fox? You are joking. Right?... You think? What are you two shouting, can`t you just let me slee sorry to disturb. Elina, can you finish the breast-feeding faster? Commence the first test fire in 3, 2, 1 I-I am not! It`s just Why are you blushing? A great opportunity to distract her and run away. Sit. Down. Right. Here. Actually, coming to think about it her lap is not so bad right? [Remember for the next time, that she returns from the kingdom of distraction faster than I can run away.] Why is she looking at me like that? Fuji, do you want to you know If it`s running away C yes. Why am I even asking (E) WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING! STOP RIGHT NOW! I am as red as a strawberry syrup. It is not that bad actually STOP. JUST STOP. Test your own medicine, you little ba Ahhh! You wanted that? Itadakimasu! I got it! I am wrong! Let go of my nipple! You awoke the beast. A fluffy little fox to be exact. After the things calmed down we started to discuss our next course of action. So, we will continue the quest even after all of that? Albert was sitting near a pot and kept stirring whatever was there. We now have the great fox with us. Why should we stop on what we accomplished? Elina was sitting a bit further from him, on a couple of wolf furs. Maybe we should be going already? Said this humble me, turned into her hugging pillow. First I will feed you the soup, than we will be going. Yes, mother. S*, I am in trouble. SAY THAT AGAIN! Yes, mother. Just kill me already. So good She is melting Why the F* did we become a father-mother-fox family? A lot of painful memories of spoon-feeding later. It`s time to go, you two. (A) YES! Why the F* am I still being hugged? Yes, let`s go! Elina is the happiest human in the universe. Can you put me down on the ground? Ne-ve-r~. I should have just runned away while I still could. Ch 12. Tora-tora-tora! It took us many bloody days to get to the edge of that forest. Why that forest? Because it is the forest in which I was reincarnated. Fuji, what is the plan? While we were still standing in the open, Elina asked me the most important question. First, I will send the air patrols. Second, torpedo bombers will be prepared to attacks from above. What do you want to do? (A) I will attack the enemy before they can do anything. While they will be emerged into the chaos of combat, we will rush in and start killing them. You will be covering me from the flanks and I will be firing my weaponry. We have no bows to attack from a distance. (E) We have that Ratatata-Bang-Bang A couple of rifle shots accompanied by some machine gun fire should persuade them that I am capable of doing the job. That should be enough? Albert is still skeptical about my combat powers? Not that my thoughts are different from his. That should be sufficient. I said that before my voice was suppressed by a humming sound of 4 aircraft. [Operation begins.] We are walking towards the goblin''s lair. My aircraft did their best but I still doubt that I know the location of all the enemies. To avoid detection as much as possible I decided to only line up the torpedo bombers, without starting up their engines. This will cost me more time to launch them but I believe that the Rapid deployment should help me if we were to be attacked from an ambush. Meanwhile, about our combat formation. Elina guards my left flank, and is supported by one of the rifles. Albert is on my right side, he would be assisted by two remaining rifles. The machine gun will be firing in front of me. I decided to maintain this formation even when we''ll arrive. The aircraft will be my main offensive power until we get the direct line of sight. [This plan is flawless. As long as the patrolling aircraft warn me about the goblins'' movements.] 10 minutes left until we will arrive at the position. Time to make some noise. When I only began to accumulate my air powers I only had 4 fighters. Now I prepare to sortie 20 torpedo bombers and the fighters are ready to escort them. I still don''t have enough firepower for a carpet bombing but for now the existing ones should be enough. [Tora-tora-tora?] I swung my right arm Take off! and, with the thundering sound of full-throttled aircraft engines, my bombers squadron begun taking off. I am looking down on the ground from the leader''s perspective. All 5 groups have entered a tight formation. A hundred meter above the fighters circle around them as if waiting for the Union''s aircraft to show up. In a little clearing I recognized the supposed goblins'' wooden shelters. Each group picked their target and each flight`s leader plotted their course. The enemy doesn''t look like they spotted the imminent attack. There is no flak fire, not even a single arrow was shot at us. My aircraft entered a slight dive and its group prepared to follow the attack. Each aircraft will drop its bombs with a delay to have an opportunity to change the target if the prior pilot destroyed the target. [We still have 7 more minutes, no need to rush, boys.] Boom There we go! What happened? (A) The attack has started. Then why are we still here? (A) Just to suffer? (E and A) The bombs should be dropped before we arrive, otherwise you will get caught in a blast. Well, there is nothing that can heal becoming dust. Why are you guys getting so scared? It''s fine, even my unarmored deck can survive a couple of such hits. Boom Boom Boom 3 minutes until the checkpoint Something. Guns are loaded and ready. First torpedo bombers are already circling above in queue for landing. Vrooooo-TSHHH When an aircraft grabbed an arresting wire and landed, both Elina and Albert jumped aside and covered their heads. WHAT HAPPENED?! Just another happy landing. Never mind that. Okay? Vrooooo-TSHHH And again they both are lying on the ground and covering their heads. I found a new and interesting time spending. Finally, after many unexpected stops for the aircraft landings, we have arrived at the place I had chosen for firing position. The sky is not cleared yet, 30s after each landing, another plane begins descending. The clearing, where the goblins lived is now akin to the moon''s surface. 40 bombs have blown this place up. And now, it is time to gun down everything that somehow survived. Ratatatata One is down, and 6 more are still hiding. Soon they will meet the same fate Ch 13. A short break before the new adventures Ding You finished the quest, you received 1 Steam catapult (Epic), 2 upgrade points You received 1 group of A1N fighters, 7 upgrade points, 1 Type 99 (Secondary Gun), 20 silver coins, 2 groups of B1M torpedo bombers, 1 Type 99 (AA Gun), 1 Ho-103 HMG (Main Gun) [What is so epic about that catapult?] Steam catapult C Allows the catapult launching of 1 aircraft per catapult. Epic: -50% catapult reload time, -50% catapult malfunction chance, -25% g-force impact on aircraft during the launch. [I take my words back. Its a really great item. Can I improve it further?] Weapon upgrades applied Steam catapult C Allows the catapult launching of 1 aircraft per catapult. Epic (Grade 2): -60% catapult reload time, -60% catapult malfunction chance, - 35% g-force impact on aircraft during the launch. IJN Fuji C CV. Level 1/7. (Upgrade cap 40) FP C 5 AA C 3 AV C 10 RD C 3 AC C 19 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 2) 2 - Uninstalled 3 - Uninstalled 4 - Uninstalled If only I had a proper aircraft, not those plywood kites... The result of the quest was: we got drunk. Fu-ji~, wanna hugs? (E) No, stay away from me. You meanie! (E) Correction, they got drunk. I am not getting drunk even after drinking 2 buckets of ale. The reward was fine and they decided to invest the money into better weapons and to pay for our room in a hotel. My opinion was not heard. After the two drunkards were done, I dragged them back to our room. Luckily, they both started to hug each other, at least they wont be suffocating me. The next morning. Why dont you experience this yourself, you cheeky bastard? (A) I AM SORRY, CAN YOU SAY THAT LOUDER? I will make you suffer, little fox. You wait (E) GOOD LUCK DOING THAT, MY FRIENDS. After they overcame the hangover we started to discuss our new endeavor. What is our plan? To take another quest? (A) To travel somewhere? (E) Great, lets take a quest and travel far away from here? We have paid for our room in advance, you remember that, right? (A) Alright, alright. What quest will you take? Another extermination? (A) Go to hell, Albert! We were almost killed a few times this week. Elina almost read my thoughts. Too much fighting for me. An escort mission for a merchant? (A) Then its decided. (E) Good luck, guys. You are not going? (A) Have you ever asked my opinion? No, we don`t need that. I can just remain with you. I feel a strong desire to hug something warm and fluffy Shuddup! So, your choice is? Look, I am asking your opinion~! [Go to hell. Now.] You will just do it anyway I whispered. What have you said? (E) Nothing The quest is simple: escort a merchant to another town. The town itself we will reach in one or two days. The problem is that I cant use any aircraft or guns. [Will I receive an additional reward because I completed a quest?] While I was thinking about the monetary benefits, the idiots were registering the quest and discussing the details. I had enough time to think about my aircraft logistics, tactics of bombing runs, review the previous operation After a lot of time they finally exited the guilds building. What have you talked about? You missed us? Elina was shining. One day I should eliminate her delusions. I am getting tired of waiting. Sorry, we had a lot to discuss. (A) What of it I should know? The payment will be better than what is written and we will be provided with food and water. (A) Two days later. When the merchant arrived I saw that the merchant is quite a familiar one. And the merchants face twitched when he remembered me. Thank you for the meal back then. Hello, I believe weve met already. (M) Hi, in which wagon you placed my food? He twitched again. What do you have for me, little glutton? (M) I can say many things. I wonder which of them will make you feel scared and which will anger you It might look bad but back then he asked me a lot of questions. From the rumors I heard that some of them really did happen. He really is interested to find out what else I can surprise him with. For now we prepared to board the wagons. Elina and Albert are sitting in the last of four wagons. They will be our rearguard. I sat beside the merchant in the first wagon. We will have a lot of time to chat and I will have no trouble protecting him. Or so HE thinks. [You bet I will miss 99% of my attacks because it will be a bad day.] I have no worries about this short trip but I will have to keep the guard at night, Elina and I reached this agreement after a lot of arguing. I already weaned from having no recon so it will be a nice experience. Ch 14. Another fight with an ancient enemy I still dont understand, why you decided to become an adventurer? I was just bored, there is no other reason. You were bored, and then you found something which made you interested? The merchant was asking me more and more questions. The last of them has no exact answer. I like teasing those two, they are funny. The job itself would be just a routine without that. We travelled for 1 day and it is the second morning. By the evening we should be in the town. We didnt encounter any threats until now. Suddenly, the horses became anxious. I grabbed the naginata and prepared myself. What, did something happen, girl? An ambush. Stop the horses. I leaped towards a bush. Something rushed out of there, and then was followed by the other attackers. [I am getting tired of the goblins] My first strikes were as useless as they can be but soon my luck showed itself. The height of an average goblin is 1 meter; they have very skinny body so if I hit them properly, they will be dead for sure. They appear to be small fries but my research, however, showed that they are adapted for combat. With their crude and rusted weapons they appear to be harmless but if there are a lot of them they will be deadly. My slash hit a group of them, either they were cut in half, or had their bones broken. I tried launching my foxfires at another group. I better not to tell the results. It will be too disgusting. While I was preparing for another strike, the goblins overwhelmed me and started to hit me with whatever they had. No damage was suffered. I hit them all while spinning and scattered them around. While the naginata is not the same spear or pike, if it pierces someone it will be very painful? What do you think about it? I asked a goblin who struggles to pull the blade out of its stomach. Another slash killed a few more of the enemies. There are not too many left. Nothing I cant handle myself. Hold on! We are coming! Oh my, what a great timing. I really need your help. Thank you for your assistance. I said that in monotone voice, while cutting in half another goblin. [Why are you even here?] When I was distracted, one of the bastards dared to hit me in the back. It thrust its sword with such strength, that it ben after hitting my armor. When it faced me, I decided to just look at it. It is so scared that I want to let it die. Very, very slowly. Master, we have a problem. A butler entered his Masters room. What happened now, you idiot? A fat man asked him while holding back his wrath. The security team we dispatched to protect our village, they returned. They reported that the village was slaughtered! (B) WHAT?! Who dared to attack my lands?! (M) They said that the village was attacked by a group of adventurers. One of them was a beast. (B) Then find them, I want to bring those abominable murderers to justice! Master said that with a disgusted expression. However, deep inside he was smiling, no longer he needs to find the culprits for the murder, he already has them. His rivals were trying to provoke him to attack their lands. Then the king will have to do something, possibly against him. If he can prove that the adventurers were hired by one of the rivals than he will have all the reasons to send his own army to attack those puny nobles. Their land will be a fine addition to his fief. Please, we are VERY sorry! Cant you just forgive us? (E) Come on, Fuji, you were too fast for us. (A) [You either arrive faster, or dont show up at all.] Instead of answering them I shouted at the merchant. We should move, I expect that there are many more and they will come here! We boarded the wagons and the merchant tried to rush the horses but still we are moving too slow. Occasional goblins, who dared stepping on the road, were pierced with the naginata. I am sitting on a horseback and use the naginata like a lance. I mightve looked like a knight, if I was in armor, not in my kimono; if the horse was not dragging the wagon; and if there wasnt another horse to my right. We must hurry and get out of the grove. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 1 + No 2. Waking up somewhere When I woke up I found myself lying in a grass. This was too weird. I never expected to wake up in such an interesting place. I looked around myself and found out that I am in a forest. I wonder if this some sort of a joke. Of course, I should make sure that whoever did this obnoxious action, did not leave me here only dressed in my undergarments. I am dressed in my favorite one-piece dress of sky-blue color and beside me located other pieces of my dressing, such as my wide-brimmed hat and boots. It appears that I was lying on my cloak. For now I should start searching around to find where I am. Oh my, I really am far away from the home? I was curious to find out if I can find the way back. I kept walking, I might doubt that by only orienting myself with a compass I will find my way out of the forest but there are no other ways. While I was wondering around, I encountered some of the local wildlife. Hello, mister wolf. Perhaps we should just pretend we didnt see each other? I dont feel secure while the wolf stares at me like that. Grrrrr! It is going to be bad. It doesnt want to discuss this matter. It started to walk, it tries to flank me? Hey, mister wolf. I really do doubt that this will have any good consequences for you It doesnt listen to me. [Oh my do I really have to do this?] Finally I decided to summon my gear. Pieces of my hull appeared on my sides, the main guns started tracking the wolfs movements. Suddenly, it started running towards me. My apologies I murmured. Bubububum It was killed with a burst from a machine gun. Flower picking I had to sleep in the forest. I was scared to sleep in such a wild place but what actually surprised in the morning is that around me were only craters. Did somebody try to bomb me? [Oh my, this is very bad If someone tries to kill me then I should be in the open, where I can easily maneuver.] The next day I finally managed to walk out of the forest. What I found was a large, picturesque paysage. What is the first thing that comes to ones mind after seeing such a view? [How regrettable, I would be happy to have an easel with me.] If I cant spend some time painting then, why dont I go and pick some flowers? I wonder how many circlets I can make. I continue to pick more and more beautiful flowers. I may not recognize any of them but they are still beautiful. I should ask Lady Shangri-La what those flowers are. Now that I have a lot of flowers, it is the time to start making the circlets. [It is so soothing] Hey, what are you doing here?! An unknown sir said that to me with a loud voice. His appearance is very unpresentable but I must not act unladylike because of it. May I ask why are you asking me that? Did you not hear? There is a dragon somewhere here! The person continues to use their loud voice. My apologies but I am concerned that you might be mistaking. Why would there be dragons? Yesterday there was a loud roar of a dragon and the flames of its breath. He said that and pointed towards the forest. [If only I had a fan to cover up my blushing. Something indeed tells me that ] 12 hours ago Fuuu, miss maid, it is too early Grrrr! Bite Raarwr! Just five more minutes Awooo! BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Ch 15. The master of war At last the caravan got out of the accursed grove. Now that we were no longer threatened by the goblins we decided to have a short rest. Of course instead of stopping somewhere and resting on the ground, the caravan was continuing to move. Our rest was more or less just slowing down the caravan to let both us and the horses to relax from the hurry. I was getting tired from the merchants countless questions so I decided to join other Rogues. Here you are, Fuji. How are we doing? (A) A lot of small fries. We are doing fine. How about you join us? (E) That is why I am here. [You don`t expect me to sit on your lap, right?] SOMEONE, WE NEED HELP! [Why the hell would anyone shout?] I was about to jump into the wagon but now I have to go back is that merchant so much in love with me? What is going on? I immediately asked him when caught up with the wagon. Look over there, girl! (M) When I finally looked what is going on ahead I found the reason of his concern. A huge brown skinned something. My eyesight is better only because it is night vision but it doesn`t let me see at long range. It is approaching while swinging something. The fight cannot be avoided so I will have to attack. I ordered the caravan to stop and the idiots were left to guard it. I can predict that whatever it is, the fight will be a problem for me. I tried attacking it but suddenly my blade was parried without any issues. Now I got why I was expecting a bad thing. My opponent is a huge orc. And it surely knows how to fight. I used foxfires but it has some sort of leather armor and my fires only burned it a little. Cutting it with the blade also had almost no effect. It is too early to become desperate but it looks like I don`t have a way to kill it, not with my skills. While I was hesitating, it counterattacked and I had almost no time to block axe-sword-thing. My naginatas pole is stronger than it looks like so I managed to block this one attack. Yet, I wonder if my actual armor will hold against such a strong hit. I have no initiative in this fight, I lost my chance to attack and now I am on the defensive. Hysterically swinging the naginata might not be a skillful way to fight but at least it does its job well. But now I am on the defensive and my lack of skill is way too problematic. Another hit almost sent me flying. This is going to be bad. Next swing and I got hit in my chest. The armor is holding, barely. I mightve lost a few hundred HP. I am in a bad situation JUST KEEP IT BUSY! An unknown voice shouted at me. I kept parrying the attacks but they better hurry with whatever they are doing. This fight is going worse and worse for me. When the monster prepared to swing once more, an arrow hit its arm. I didnt let this opportunity slip away and thrust the blade in the orcs belly. The attack did little damage but it is already better than nothing. WATCH OUT! A feminine voice shouted something and was followed by an arrow hitting the monster. [A warning for me? Thank you.] My hopes of overcoming the odds were broken after the opponent kicked me with its leg. It keeps me at some distance. It might have realized that I am not a great fighter. RAAR! Suddenly it screamed. ATTACK IT WHILE YOU CAN! An unknown guy attacked its back. I am not thinking too long when its required. My piercing attacks dont do much damage but that should be a start. Of course when it realized what I am doing, it immediately hit me. Its weapon hit the top of my head. [Its fine, it doesnt even hurt.] While that huge dumbass was processing what happened and why I am still alive, it got another hit from me. I performed a point-blank foxfire attack, followed by jumping at it with the naginata. The damage I had done to its armor and my kinetic energy were enough to pierce the armor and hit the monsters insides. With some weird sounds the orc died. You did great, fox. You are something. A guy approached me. It was the worst of my fights. Yes, but I doubt that killing it has much to do with our help. Another person approached me. Good job, you sure are a sturdy one. An archer, her face is covered with a piece of cloth but I can see that her eyes are blue. Thank you for the backup. Is that all that you can tell us? You won the fight with the Orc King! The guy was staring with his eyes wide opened. Yes, great. YOU THERE, THE ROAD IS OPEN! I dont care what it was, I just want to get into the town and have some sleep, damn it. Where are you heading? (G) There should be a town somewhere. We are escorting that merchant caravan. Where are your companions then? The archer looked at me with worry. Those two are not strong enough for that. How about we accompany you as well? No money required, we just want to avoid walking there. (G) Fine by me, as long as the merchant is okay with that. And thus we gained 2 more escorts for free. Ch 16. Those who run from glory always have it follow them Ever since I arrived in this world, I had no great expectations. My knowledge is based on the modern world, the one that I know. And the fantasy knowledge is based only on the novels. I never witnessed any magic. Fantasy worlds buildings are not supposed to surpass the modern ones. I really do doubt that the firearms are even heard of. Until now, all my expectations of medieval style fantasy were met. But I was getting bored of it. I am a warship in a fantasy world, there are no stronger enemies than me. No adequate challenge. A few kilometers away I see a settlement in the distance. Even from here I perfectly see that it is big. [Something tells me that this city is much bigger than what I expected. Is it the time to move from the starting point to a more advanced mob zone? I already met an orc, and judging by what they were calling it, it was this places boss.] My confidence was shaken after that fight so I entered a state of long-time reflecting. What are you looking at? A guy patted my shoulder. It is bigger than I expected. What is bigger? (G) The town. Do you really think we can just understand what you are saying only after a few words? (G) Not my problem. He was trying to start a conversation with me all the time but I really am busy with self-reflections. Why dont you go with us after we arrive? My father will be eager to reward you for your victory. (G) This has nothing to do with me. So the orc died by itself? (G) [He is so bothersome.] My current plan was simple. We arrive, the idiots go and look for whatever they want and report to the guild. Meanwhile, I fill my stomach with something tasty. Poor merchant promised to feed me. I certainly did not remind him that he is alive because of me Do you have a boyfriend? That guy keeps showering me with weird questions. No. How about He was about to ask a very rude thing but after I looked at him (of course I lit my eyes) he shut his mouth. Finally we arrived. In front of us there is a huge queue of wagons and people, all trying to enter the city through a large gate. Our accidental companions have unloaded themselves and now I can relax and think. Sweet fox, how about we go and have some fun? I know many good restaurants. This bastard started to hit on me out of the blue. Does he really think I am an idiot? Or that I am a cheap w*? So yummy! Yes, I am very cheap when it comes down to food. Fight good means eat good, am I right? The archer-girl asked me something but I am too busy right now. Ffatefer (Whatever) *&*^$&*(&. *(^%&**^ ! *&^%^&*^%% ! HEY, WE ARE HERE! Suddenly the guy shook me. Doft u fee I m eafin! (Dont you see that I am eating!) Such a rude person. Dont tell me you didnt even hear what we were saying I m fewwin u. (I am telling you.) This is a short retelling of what has happened. When I was done eating, they told me to wait a little. That is why I just closed my eyes and returned to reflecting. *&^%*(^$^( ? %^*&(%$#&(&&* Why do you keep shaking me each time something happens? When I opened my eyes I saw another person. A female in a white clean robe was sitting in front of me. If my guess is right she is either a priest or a mage. Are you always like that? (G) I am thinking, Id recommend such an activity to you but you have nothing to think with. Haaa?! (G) Nicely done, fox! The girl in robes said that to me and smiled. Is she the reason you told me to stay here? I asked the others. Yes, I get that you have a lot of things to do but at least let us introduce ourselves. (G) I am Drake, leader of the adventurers party Blackstone (G) Marin, I am an archer as you can tell. (A) Lily, I am a mage. (GiR) Okay. I said that and tried to continue where I stopped. Stare Stare! STARE Fine. Fuji of the Sakura Empire. You have such an interesting name! (L) What do you want from me? I am getting tired of this. We want you to meet my father. Come on, you killed the Orc King! You should get the reward! (D) Say you were the ones who killed it. Miss Fuji, I dont understand what is the problem? Our father will be eager to meet with you. (L) So you two are siblings? Yes (D and L) [Here comes the headache] Listen, I get that you dont want that but you will spend a couple of days here, why dont you give it a try? (M) Alright. The next topic, why dont you join our party? You are a really good fighter. (D) You know me for 4 hours? Are you crazy? Join us on one, just one quest and see for yourself if this will be alright for you. (D) What quest? I said that while staring at the ceiling. I will go and find us a quest. You ladies just wait for me. (D) After he ran out of the restaurant. Drake might look like a walking problem but he is not THAT bad. And if he praises you then you must be really good. I look forward to seeing you in action. (L) Keep your expectation low. I barely hit anything. Just like that I agreed to temporarily join the Blackstone party. AFP_Write ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 3. An accidental company After the dragon incident I had to be more cautious. It will be bad if I blow up something else. The person who informed me about the incident appears to be a travelling warrior, or adventurer as he called himself. He is accompanied by two more persons. A gentleman in a finely crafted armor and a lady in leather armor? Their group kindly showed me the way to the closest town. I greatly appreciate that they allowed me to accommodate myself in the room of their female companion. I am sitting in a pub of some sort, together with them. I wonder if they treat me too kindly but I will do my best to compensate their efforts and treatment afterwards. While I was brewing my tea, I was asked. Whats your name? The first person asked me. Of course, I stood up and performed curtsy. My name is Delight, Her Majestys faithful servant. A noble? How did we run into her? The group started to discuss this. My apologies if my behavior troubles you. It would be impolite to keep behaving like that if the other persons are uncomfortable. Erhm, Miss Delight, how did you end up in that place? I woke up in a forest, I dont have any idea how I ended up there. Here is the key to my room. This evening we will be out of the town. The lady said that but I must ask why. Could you clarify? Oh, sorry, we will be going to a goblins nest. We have a quest to exterminate them. The knight C person responded to me. Oh my, I guess it is a dangerous endeavor. Why would you need to risk your lives? ''Looks like you really never left your mansion'' Erhm, we earn money by doing such things. [Should I ask their names so as not to think of them as person A, person B, etc.?] [What is more important, the forest wildlife at night is more dangerous. Should I help them?] May I suggest my assistance? So-sorry! We cannot let a person like you to take such risks! The lady appears to be worried about me. [Oh my, I guess it is the time for ''unsanctioned assistance''?] I made a decision, while finishing my tea. Ch 17. Reconnaissance by fire My agreement with the Blackstone was somewhat beneficial for me. They agreed to let me take all the spoils of the battle and take a share of the rewards. An untold benefit is that I will be able to observe their actions. While the people themselves were looking nice, I still have a lot of reasons to think that they have something else in mind. The siblings tried their best to drag me to their father, who is, no doubt, not the last person in this city. I was hesitating if I actually should just refuse to go with them but it all changed after I heard about the quest. The quest was subjugation of a wyvern. All that I managed to find about the wildlife of this world is that all flying monsters that can pose an actual threat are the wyverns. While dragons are much stronger, they rarely show themselves and prefer to use their servants to do the job. Not to mention that they are much more awkward in the air than the wyverns. And to have a better understanding of the wyverns I should 1) fight one of them; 2) know where I can find them. Both can be fulfilled by joining the Blackstone adventurers. What are you thinking about? (D) This is none of your concern. You need me to fight but I dont need you. Easy enough to understand? [I have a strong feeling that something is not right about them. I should keep my eyes on them.] For now I should be preparing for the fight. We have only two actual ways to hit a flying target: Marin and her bow, and Lily, probably, and me, probably. One actually capable long-range fighter, and two half-useful mages. I was told that wyverns nest anywhere they can find mountain ranges. So, I will have to go hiking there. I expected that mountain trail will lead us somewhere but never did I expect that we will find the wyvern so fast. It was about 200 meters away from the start of the trail, on a stone plateau [Please, tell me that it cant breathe fire] Luckily it cant. However, I barely blocked its jaws and now I required assistance from the others. RAAAAAAA! An arrow hit the monsters right eye while it was trying to bite me. Drake is trying his best to distract the wyvern while I aim to hit it. My naginata missed and I barely avoided hitting Drake, the wyvern had time to prepare to flee. Stay away from it! Lily shouted and started to chant. She created a large chunk of ice and launched it at the monster, it suffered some damage to its wings but what is more important it is no longer capable of fleeing. Now that the beast is grounded, its death is only a matter of time. [This battle is going way too easy, will something bad happen soon?] I was thinking about the worst options while I pierced the wyverns side. The wyvern was cornered and with each strike we were getting closer and closer to killing it. An enraged beast is much more dangerous than normally it would be, and ours is also cornered. It will fight until the bitter end. That is why my task in this fight is to hold its teeth from our soft, squishy bodies. Drakes task is to attack if it gets in close contact with me. Meanwhile, Marin and Lily try their best to kill it. RAAAAA! Another hit and the beast falls on the ground, I prepare to pierce its neck while it is still disabled. I was surprised when it mustered its entire strength and leaped at me, if I was a human, I would be crushed. I was holding its entire weight only with my hands and the naginata. It was getting limp and soon I only had to let it fall to my side. The entire sight of a small girl holding a 2 ton monster should be surreal to say the least. Luckily I had enough time to pretend that I am f* struggling with my life at stake, that I somehow mustered all my strength to just hold it. There are people who can handle an entire truck driving over them, am I worse than they are? Now I finished what I came here for. I have some loot and all that I need is to test how my aircraft will deal with the other inhabitants of those mountains. We are standing just outside the city walls. Of course they are trying to convince me to go with them to the father guy. I said that countless times already. NO. In the end I won the argument and they had to go wherever they wanted to go. Without pestering me. [Something tells me that they will not stop their tries.] I was alone at last. I can open the Details and check what I gained. Ding You received 1 gold coin, 93 silver coins, 35 upgrade points, 2 skill point, 1 weapon point, 1 steam catapult (Common), 2 Type 99 (AA Gun), Type 99 Cannon (Main Gun), Type 98 Cannon (Main Gun), 3/ 40 Naval gun (Main Gun) [Okay. No comments.] I actually did quite a lot, did I? IJN Fuji C CV. Level 1/7. (Upgrade cap 40) FP C 10 AA C 5 AV C 10 RD C 10 AC C 40 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 2) 2 - Installed (Common) 3 - Uninstalled 4 - Uninstalled I guess that now I can ignore accuracy issues. It is either I hit something, or I blow it AFP_Writer I live from 200$ salary, so donations are just a way to support my balance. Ch 18. Conquering the skies I couldve just immediately returned to my hiking activities, I mean wyvern extermination Instead I decided to pick up my porte I mean friends. So, what are we going to do? Porter A asked me a weird question. Of course we are going to slay some wyverns. WHAT?! WHY DIDNT YOU SAY THAT BEFOREHAND?! Porter E was a bit surprised. Fuji, you know that we will die, unlike you Porter A tried to dissuade me. You are here not to fight. Then why are we here? Both of them asked the same. To carry the loot. (-_-) It took us an hour to reach a flat place. The goal was to just have a better view, in artistic sense. I easily could launch planes from any point but I would like to have my eyes pleased while I wait. I started to launch the fighters. All 8 A1N biplanes were in position behind my catapults. I tuned the catapults to be less powerful , because of that they are reloaded almost instantly. Normally I need about 30s to launch 1 plane, now I launched 1 plane every 10s, or I could launch 2 planes simultaneously. And I should not forget about my angled deck. I am actually becoming a super carrier. I only need better aircraft. I started to plan my air combat tactics. I came up with a standard tactic of attacking in pairs. The leading fighter will draw the attention of a wyvern and the following will be attacking. The difference is that I only use 2 pairs for this. Which means an entire flight remains unused. And this flight is also divided into two pairs, which stand by at a higher altitude near the fighting pairs. In case things go the wrong way, they will come to assist. I highly doubt that an animal like wyvern is capable of fighting an aircraft. Especially doubtful that it can perform aerial combat. The first attack is about to begin. A biplane with red markings was flying above the mountain range. Its pilot is attentively looking around and tries to find the enemy. His war started a long time ago, when he was sent by his Master to search around and now he is about to enter an actual battle, the battle for air superiority. Red 2, this is Red 1. Enemy at 10 oclock. Be ready to carry out the plan. Understood, climbing. The small biplane is only armed with 2 machine guns and is incapable of damaging any strong opponent. Their Master ordered them to be ready in case their guns fail to penetrate the wyverns hide. He will be the first to find out if they can fight the monsters, or if they are not worthy of their Masters genius. Ratatatatatata A torrent of bullets flew at a poor wyvern. With a terrifying scream it started falling and fell onto the ground. Red leader immediately sent this information. Now he will wait for the Blue flight. The Blue flight has another first task, they should provoke a monster and engage it in a dogfight. I am happy with the results. The wyverns are very vulnerable to gunfire, even my rifles will be devastating to them. My fighters are getting engaged in a dogfight. For now I see a big issue with that. The wyvern could just stop on a spot or turn almost immediately. [Horizontal fight is out of the question, vertical attacks are going to be more efficient.] I decided to try out my theory. And soon the fighters started to attack the wyvern almost without any chance for it to retaliate. [The wyverns are slow to accelerate but maneuverable. Their climb rate is as slow as their acceleration. I guess that I can just let my guys handle the wyverns.] I imagined their tactic to be more vertical-based and they started to regroup. After I was done with a few more tests, I ordered the fighters to start free hunt. Each of 4 pairs will just engage by themselves. The slaughter began. Soon I had to turn off ding notifications. There were too many of them. Every few hours I was resupplying my fighters, only to send them off into a new fight. While the boys were doing their magic, we (Me, Elina and Albert) were chatting, eating and playing cards. They dont know that soon I will give them a map, and send them to collect my bountiful harvest of wyverns. Poor porters. PP? Only when the sun set I recalled my aircraft. Ding You received 5 gold coins, 130 silver coins, 41 upgrade points, 1 weapon point, 1 skill point, 1 group of B2M torpedo bombers (Changes all other TB), 1 group of A2N fighters (Changes all other F), 1 Steam catapult (Common), 3.9/65 Type 98 (Main Gun) Too much Just too much Perhaps I should? IJN Fuji C CV. Level 1/7. (Upgrade cap 40) FP C 10 AA C 10 AV C 20 RD C 36 AC C 40 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 2) 2 - Installed (Common) 3 - Installed (Common) 4 - Uninstalled Ch 19. Manifest Destiny The wyverns were on the brink of extinction. I guess I better not expect too much from their reproductive capabilities. If I want to send my fighters on another free hunt, I better find another mountain. Elina and Albert had to spend the entire night to pick up whatever they can find. They returned with seven bags of wyvern loot. While I was satisfied, they were enraged. Listen, you little bastard, we had to spend an entire night to pick up this s*! (A) Fuji, do you remember that THIS morning well be escorting the merchant back to our town? (E) You had an entire day to rest and sleep. Whats the problem? YOU! (A) [I am sorry? No, I am not.] Two hours later we returned to the city and the caravan headed towards the main gate. Are you the fox that was in Miska? A group of armored men blocked the caravans way. They dont look friendly to me but I doubt that if I kill them something good will happen. I walked towards them. Are you immortal, peasant? I decided to risk. How dare you?! One of the men shouted at me. You dare talking back? I may be patient but even the patience of mine has its limits towards the peasants. I was not intimidated. Ugh May I ask what is your name? He started grinding his teeth. Why should I say that to a low-born? My apologies They appear to be shocked by my back-talk. My try to put on a nobles fa?ade was somewhat successful. Why you dared to stop MY caravan? We didnt I wonder if I should just kill you all on the spot? You dare to defy me? My luck is not eternal Without saying any more words, they ran away as fast as they appeared. For now I was successful. Clapping Nicely done. I couldnt do it better myself. Drake, what a pleasant surprise. My face grimaced with irritation. Lets just say, those are not my people. No need to look at me like I am your sworn enemy. I am here just to give you a letter. (D) I have no time for this. Just read it. (D) Whatever is written in this letter, I feel that I got into another trouble. Retelling the contents in short it is an invitation from the king. Retelling the contents in their meaning either I appear there, or I am in a BIG, DEEP S*HOLE. To hell with him. If he wants something, then let him come to me. W-w-w-WHAT?! (D) I am already in trouble, let them do whatever they want. If they want to try my weaponry, let them come. Fuji, I you really better go! (D) Whoever will come to me with a sword, from a sword will perish. I have no issues with the king but I am tired of being made a jester. I want to live for myself. If he wants to see me so much, then he will go to me. I will not deliberately go somewhere I dont want. Drake was dumbfounded, I just told him that I dont think that the king is more important than me. He really is not. If we follow the characters lore, I am from another country. If the king has some issues He clenched his fist and quietly said Fuji, I am sorry but if His Majesty will want you brought to him, Ill have no way to protect you. I already said that I wont be an easy target to capture. Farewell, Fuji. I hope that even if we meet again, it will not be in such depressing situation (D) With this we finally left the capital. [Wait, IT WAS THE CAPITAL?!] It took us a lot of time and effort to reach Crystal Town and when we (Rogues) reached the hotel where we are staying, after the door was closed I said to them. Do you know that I refused to meet the king? And that somebody searched for us? Please, tell me that you handled everything Elina paled immediately. I guess that duke person started their move. For now I made them go away. The king, however Fuji, you are an idiot (A) What are we going to do? (E) I think its better if we go away from here. I suggest we travel somewhere far away from here. Accepted! (E and A) We made another decision we might soon regret but for me this has no meaning. I can go wherever I want. My possessions are only my naginata and kimono. All my money is safely stored in another reality. Elina and Albert had a lot of things to pack but because they are fellow adventurers (Poor as beggars and have so much things that it is possible to pack them all into a purse) they managed to pack them fast. We spent our (their) entire fortune to buy camping necessities, for example two tents, a small pot and a lot of dried food. Just like that, the Rogues set on finding a better home. I guess I will find a nice spot and build a nice Japanese house there. However, I have an unfinished business ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 4. A small exercise The adventurers did not return to their rooms so I decided to wait for an hour and then leave the town. I exited the town from another gate, that way after I am done no one will suspect that it was my fault that everyone was woken up I walked for some time and only when I was sure that I am far away from the town and no one will get close to me before I finish, I found a nice opening in the surrounding forest and summoned the gear. I might have outright started firing but instead I launched a hydroplane. Soon my plane found the adventurers, and twenty minutes after that it found an opening in the forest. I ordered it to make a low-altitude fly-by to make sure that these are enemies. [Whatever those people are, they dont appear to be human] The plane was ordered to circle around for fire corrections. Meanwhile, I started to aim. When I am aiming my guns, I have a vague view of the targeted area but because I have a plane there, I clearly see the monsters settlement. [Belli dura despicio!] I thought that it would be nice to try and act like I have bigger guns BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM One after one, all 4 gun turrets fired their shots with an interval of a second. I waited for the shots to land. The accuracy is acceptable. [Commencing coastal bombardment.] BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Reqiuem! Memento Mori! I used both my abilities. ''Requiem'' to reload guns faster and ''Memento Mori'' to avoid breaking my autoloaders and gun barrels BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Every 20s a new salvo was fired. Every 20s a new wave of explosions occurred in the goblins settlement. Meanwhile YES, FIRE AT WILL! FIRE MORE SHOTS! BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM C Requiem C BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Ch 20. The hunter and the prey Where are we even going? (E) Somewhere, I have no idea. When we get far enough I will launch scouts. I am glad that you enjoy travelling, girls, but could you PLEASE take some stuff off my back? (A) We had passed the gate safely and were going wherever I wanted. The roads would be dangerous so we decided to avoid them if possible. I stopped only after the town was completely out of our sight. I summoned the flight deck and prepared to launch 1 scout. While A2N fighter has better characteristics, it lacks in one that is much more important for me. It has no bombs. I have a serious doubt that I will be fighting wyverns often that is why for now A2N will be mostly scouts and escorts for my B2M bombers. The biplane taxied to the first catapults hook and after it was connected, I loaded the catapult. In 2 seconds the aircraft was shot in the air, like an arrow shot from a bow. The fighter was almost immediately accelerated to its top speed and started climbing. While I was waiting for the results, the Rogues quickly set up the tents and campfire. They might be thinking that I am just searching for paths, settlements and enemies. I think that I''ll search for a certain group of people. My companions do not need to know this fact. I was about to recall the plane to refuel when it discovered a peculiar group of people somewhere in a grove. You two, wait here and dont go anywhere. However, if you are attacked, then run away as fast as you can. Hey, where are you going, little fox? (E) I shall tell you later. Why not take us with you? (A) You really better not to know. Why do you always make things complicated? (A) As I said Yes, yes I get that you want us to stay here, why? (E) For your own safety. It explained us nothing (E) Fine. Just stay safe and return as fast as you can! (E) What, are you going to? (A) Better to just let her do whatever she wants we wont dissuade her (E) I am glad that you got that. If you will not return safe and sound I will never let you get out of my arms. Ever. (E) With the main issue being resolved, I should hurry and find the targeted group. I am running at my maximum speed, I never stopped, even for landing the plane. I must hurry to make sure that the group will not have a chance to get assisted. I rush out of the bushes towards an open space and immediately spot the group of 3 people. They are all armed with swords and shields. They all wear a metal armor. And they all have an emblem suspiciously similar to that of the people who tried to stop me in the capital. I suspected that soon they will find where I live and try to attack me. I never feared the king because he will have no actual issues with me, unlike those knights. And now I have a perfect opportunity to interrogate them. I use my speed and momentum to attack them before they can react. I cut off ones leg and with the pole knocked down the other. The remaining knight managed to block my attack but now he is in a huge disadvantage. I might have to just attack him until he gets hit but I might accidentally kill him. This will be very bad for me. [What is the best way to knock someone unconscious without killing them?] I summoned my gear and BANG The knight was knocked back a couple of meters after he got hit with 100mm shell. It was just a dummy shell with a very small amount of propellant. Now, they all are ready to be captured and interrogated. I walked towards the guy without a leg. Will you talk? Screw you, b*! Un-der-stoo-d. Without additional time wasting I kicked him in his face. Now that he is down I prepared to test how sturdy his armor is. WHAT THE F* ARE YOU DOING, ANIMAL?! One last chance. Never, you go AAAAAAAA! NOOOO! NOO! I hit each spot that might be useful to test. I did it slowly and in a such order that he will not die until I am done. The faces of the other two became pale as sheets. They should be more prepared to talk with me. I turned my head towards them after I was done. Who is next? And smiled. You think you can scare us?! One of them tried shouting at me but it looked more like a bleating of a cattle on its way to the slaughterhouse. Well, he died before I could finish all my tests. They both looked much more cooperative after I announced that I am not done yet. What do you want to know? Was the first question after I approached the second one. Who ordered you to come here, why and where they are. His Grace, Duke Frenet of Caliga ordered us to find a fox-kin who is accused of mass murder in Miska village. I dont know where he is, only where his mansion is located. It is He spouted everything. Anything else to add? I turned towards the third knight. H-His Grace said that we are to capture you and drag you to him. I-I heard he wants to use you for covering up of the slaughter. A-also the mansion is well-guarded and stores some rare artifacts! Good. I guess you both deserve fast and painless end. Slash Pierce Should I go there for a friendly visit? Ch 21. A crow in the foe’s nest Immediately after I was done with the knights, I sent an entire flight towards the suspected location of the dukes mansion. I was really enraged by his attempt to make me the scapegoat. Luckily I calmed down before I ordered to bomb the mansion. The duke is not there but there are many servants, most of which might not even know about my existence. I should avoid excessive bloodshed. The aerial reconnaissance should help me prepare the attack. Meanwhile, I will be going there, by air. I jumped upwards and landed on a fighters fuselage. It would be better if I get there fast, to have more opportunities for attack. The mansion was discovered soon. It is a large stone building with a large garden area. At a first glance I realized that if it is guarded, then the guards are really the worst. I have so many chances to infiltrate that I should just better sneak in and do everything silently. The problem is, how? My fox powers are lacking, to say the least. I could not make myself invisible but I could create an illusion that I am pitch-black. The medieval people are superstitious so I will be able to scare the s* out of them if they get too close. After the sun finally set, I sneaked towards the outer fence. My ninja-styled jump was not elegant but I landed silently, that is much more important. I created the illusion around me and headed towards the building. I easily avoided any detection due to my sharp senses and fluffy ears. The guards were either drinking or sleeping. My sneak attack should be a very painful and humiliating slap for the duke. I decided to pray to the gods of luck. Lucky me, I found a room that appears to be the dukes treasury. I was a murderer, an imposter, a scumbag, and now I am about to open another exciting new side of me, a thief. I have no idea how to pick a lock, so I decided to do it in a classic fashion. BANG A solid piece of metal picks a lock faster than anything. I only did this because I had a nice idea beforehand. I created a vacuum around the barrel by using the foxfires. The actual sound of my gunfire was somewhat suppressed and mostly consists of vibration and recoil. Metal clanging might not be the normal sound of this mansion but SOMEHOW I got away with that. I assure you, it is not an arbitrary explanation of the fact that the staff did not come to check what the hell exploded here. Anyway, I got into the treasury and with a bit of foxfire light I saw what is inside. Right now, my eyes should look like a cartoon character''s: =($)_w_($)= To my greatest regret I couldnt take everything I see here so I will have to choose. And because of my genius tactics I avoided any detection. I have A LOT of time to choose my shiny beautiful things. In this wonderland I found gilded swords, an armor made of unknown black metal, a CROWN which I immediately put on my head, a necklace with a huge brilliant, which I immediately put into my bag, another necklace, and a few rings I thought that I already looted this place enough after I felt that the bag is about to tear. But then I found a pretty pair of earrings A few minutes later the bag did tear and all the precious shiny things fell on the floor with a loud noise. Nobody came to check what happened. I left the treasury to search for another bag, a couple of them. I returned soon, and like a crow continued my assault on everything shiny. Only after I heard another sound of a bag tearing I managed to calm myself down. With this much jewelry I can buy any upgrades I want. [Wait a minute] I opened the Details screen and placed a ring near it. The ring was consumed and my balance showed 3 more gold coins I picked myself the best and prettiest jewelry and of course my crown. Everything else, including that armor, was sold. My balance was looking like a national tax collection report. Soon, the shopping will begin. Ding The heist was successful, you received 2 death warrants, 40 platinum coins, 999 gold coins, 1 level point, 1 group of D1A dive bombers, 1 skill point I did not even exit the building yet and I am not guilty of anything, I was not even close to this mansion! I know nothing about it! With an almost empty bag of almost 3 kg of jewelry I decided to wander around the mansion in case I can find more shiny stuff. Just like that I found the dukes bedroom. Where I believe must be stored something of value. I found nothing of value but I found a big jar with 4 flying lights: white, green, blue and red. When I touched the jar the lights approached the place, when I moved the finger, they followed it, as if trying their best to stick to it. The lights are amusing enough for me so I decided to take the jar with me. I sneaked out of the mansion with all my loot, jumped over the fence and disappeared in the forest. From there I picked flying taxi towards the camp. Ch 22. Your Grace, those are MY lights First reaction I got after I landed was FUJI, WHERE THE F* DID YOU GET THAT?! Shouted Elina and pointed at my crown. I was just wandering around when I found it lying in a swamp. BS*. It is the dukes crown! (E) How do you know it, Elina? I slowly approached her. Bang She hit the top of my head. Dont you dare try evading the question. (E) Come on, I have such pretty things! I showed her the jar in hope that she will be distracted. She paled. Fuji, my sweet little Fuji. Do you even know what you are holding? (E) Pretty glowing lights? How am I supposed to know what is there? God, why did I deserve such a punishment Elina was holding her head in desperation. Meanwhile, I kept on playing with the lights. They are so adorable! I try to teach them how to follow my finger in a line, in a column [YES! They are flying in circles!] Bang UUUU! WHY DID YOU HIT ME AGAIN? Fuji, you better open that jar. Elina was as serious as she can get. Even after I kissed her that time she was not THAT angry. MY PRECIOUS LIGHTS! I ran away from her as fast as I could. I shall not surrender my pretty lights. They are too fun. And also I already started training them. They are already my pets! This is a violation of my property rights! I will sue her! While I was throwing a tantrum, Elina and Albert started to pinch me. I WILL NOT SURRENDER MY LIGHTS! With this war cry I tried to breach the blockade. GOT YOU! Elina was faster. NO! MY LIGHTS! I never let them take the jar, even when they both tried to pull it out of my hands. It is a fight of a carrier versus two people. I will be the winner. In the end they both had to yield. I saved my pretty jar. Fuji, I get that you like the lights in the jar but do you know what they are? (E) Yes, they are my pets. Double facepalm Could you please stop being so childish? (A) He had only a second to dodge the foxfires. Yet he somehow made it. Why won''t you let them go? Elina changed her tactics: she is no longer a mother who chastises her child, she is now mother who tries to invoke pity towards the lights. Lights, if you want to leave me, fly up to the cap, if not, to the bottom. All 4 lights just dived straight to the bottom of the jar. While my actions were just a continuation of my tantrum [The lights really understood what I said. And then did what I said to them.] While I was still dumbfounded about their actions, I looked up towards the other two. They have the same expression as mine. Elina, tell me, what the hell just happened? I have no idea (E) Why did they listen to you? (E) Be-be-because they are my pets? I tried to make an excuse but it sounded more like a question. As if the lights felt my confusion, they hurried to the fingers I held the jar with. Fuji, do you still want to trap them there? She gently said that while trying to motivate me. I dont want them to leave me! They are too adorable for me. Wanna more pretty stuff! Fuji, they are fairies. (E) And? They are sapient, and I doubt that they like being imprisoned in that jar. (E) Wait a second, fairies?! Albert said that and pointed at my jar. So, Your Grace, Elina of Caliga. Some insight that you can tell me? Elina paled and stared at me with wide eyes. Fu-ji, this is not a funny joke Here come the excuses. You dont need to worry, mlady. This-is-ju-st-a-se-cre-t~. She was looking into the ground, trying to avoid my gaze. How? My dear, it is so simple I was observing you for a long time. Dont you get it? What is more important, are they really imprisoned there? Yes some people will pay a lot of money to buy a fairy. There is a belief that if you tear off a fairys wing, your wish will come true. (E) Barbarians The lights have nothing to do with the wishes. I was looking at the jar and thinking. [I like those lights and want them with me but will they be happy with being trapped there? Should I just let them go?] I was conflicted. I am very possessive when it comes down to my property. Elina and Albert are already my property but I wonder if the lights also see me as their owner? Will they stay with me if I let them go? In the end I decided to free them. The lights flew out of the jar and transformed into 4 little girls, by that little I mean that they are less than 30 cm in height And they dont appear to run away. I made a few steps back but they followed me, the blue one even landed on top of my palm. Master, we thank you very much for saving us from that man. The red fairy said that to me and bowed, all other fairies followed her example. Me? Even though I was also going to keep you there? You wanted to keep us because you liked us, not because we are fairies! The green fairy said that to me. So, what are you going to do? I am prepared to take the hit. Allow us to serve you, Master! All fairies were eager to stay with me. I wondered what they can do but they suddenly glowed and became quite bigger than they were. They are as high as a 14 years old teenagers. Okay what should I do with them? Aside from having an actual harem ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 5. The small exercise continues The adventurers were walking towards the supposed lair when they heard something whistle above. They decided not to think too much about it. Even though the whistle was repeated every 20s. They were closer and closer to the lair when after another whistle they heard a loud sound. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The ground itself was shaking from thunderous sounds. They rushed towards the place where the sounds were occurring. When they arrived, they saw a terrifying sight of a countless craters and the surviving goblins which try to hide. WHOOOSH BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The whistling objects exploded on the far side of the settlement. Even after countless fights, even with mages, the adventurers never saw such raw power of explosive magic. Even if a military squad of mages chanted Explosion simultaneously, they would not come closer to even one of those which occur now. The goblins were eliminated with an unbelievable magic and with an impossible power. Whoever the mages who did this were, they are the strongest in the world. In the morning the adventurers returned to the town. In the hotels dining hall sat a single person. An enigmatic noble in a blue cloak and dress. She was elegantly drinking something from a small cup. Good morning, Miss Delight. Said the girl in the leather armor. Oh my, have you returned safely? Please, come join me for the breakfast. This person is as enigmatic, as the explosions from yesterday. Have you slept well? The knight asked her. Oh my, of course I did. This was a very interesting night. She said that with a smile. And in her thoughts was one motif. [This night was quite a BOOMy one.] Ch 23. Camp duties Yesterday I obtained 4 more servants. After that I fainted from the shock. When I woke up I was immediately met with a large variety of girls. I was hugged by Elina, I was sleeping on blue fairys lap, while green fairy was combing my hair, while white fairy was fluffing my tails and red fairy I was sleeping on her. I dont know if its a paradise or hell. I should find some work for those four girls before I become their hugging pillow. One Elina is enough for me, there is no need for additional ones. One day I should name the fairies to stop calling them by their hair color My thinking was stopped after I felt a glare. Albert is glaring at me like I am his sworn enemy. [I know how you feel, buddy. I was a man as well] To show him how much I sympathize I told him with my eyes: You are a god damned looser. You dont even have a girlfriend. Look at how nice life is when you are a pretty girl. Lo-o-se-r~ He was so touched by my care that he started crying. Meanwhile, I finally opened the Details to look how much I gained Ding You received 11 upgrade points, 1 group of B3Y torpedo bombers (Changes all other TB), 1 weapon point, 3 silver coins, 2 groups of D1A dive bombers I think it would be nice to order my fairies some maid uniforms. Just to please my eyes. Ding You received 4 maid uniforms Ding You lost 400 gold coins [F*! If they cost me that much, why dont I put them to use? Ill make them my pilots. Let them work!] How much would a plane cost me? Ding One purpose-received aircraft costs 10 platinum coins [You know what, I already lost 400 gold. I am f* rich] Just like that I lost a lot of money for almost nothing. Because I want to be somewhat prepared for the future actions I decided to postpone the forming of my maid sentai. IJN Fuji C CV. Level 2/7. (Upgrade cap 50) FP C 17 AA C 20 AV C 50 RD C 50 AC C 50 Now I will be crying. Well, some money is still left. Alright, girls. I have an idea how to use you. I started my speech. Do you have any names? I decided to check that. No! They answered in unison. White fairy will be named Willow. Blue fairy will be named Benet. Green fairy will be named Grace. And finally, red fairy will be named Rin. From now on you are my maids. I expect you to fulfill your duties with dignity and fidelity! Yes, Master! I just hope that they will be more useful than they appear 4 teen maids are not what I was expecting but so be it. How the hell did I end up here? Albert and Elina are standing on the other side of the camp. I dont know we were just following Fuji (E) You two, stop fooling around, come here. We should pack the camp. Where are we going now, Master? Albert was very disappointed by my actions. Stop that, Al. Fuji, can you at least tell what is your goal? We really dont get what you are doing. (E) Only the time will tell. Come on, I am not an idiot. You ARE going somewhere. (A) I ignored him and turned towards the maids. Help them pack our belongings and be ready to move out. Rin will be the senior. Yes, Master. Lets do this, sisters! (R) The maids are smaller than Elina so I was expecting that they will barely keep up with the Rogues but they packed our camp in 10 minutes. While we, 3 adventurers, were chewing our food they cleared all the trash, uninstalled tents, packed the bags and cleared ANY traces of our stay. Elina and Albert didnt even have to lift a finger. So, what would you say? I mechanically said that to the other two. I guess they will be now doing every work in camp. Elina mechanically answered me. They are quite pretty, right? Albert was more active. We both looked at him like on a pile of garbage and moved away from him. Dirty pedophile. Master, should we clear all garbage? Willow asked me and glanced towards Albert. Yes, please do. I glanced at him as well. Wait! I did not mean anything bad! You you just erhm Your clothes are pretty! (A) Girls, we have some work to do. Rin looked like she was about to commit a murder. I would not even try to stop them. [You a*hole. Why you just look at my clothes? My face is not pretty?!] Now he is under constant murderous glare of 6 girls. Great job, Albert. The story ended with Albert being turned into our mule. I was expecting to use the maids as mules but we accidentally found ourselves a good means of transportation. We finally continued moving. [I feel that with each step I am getting closer.] AFP_Writer Name must consist of 2 words. If you suggest japanese name, then provide translation. Most liked or most suitable name will become the sentai''s name. Ch 24. The consequences of negligence Two days ago, before I obtained my maids, I discovered a good camping spot with a nice view of the area. I was going to use it as my observation post before we head towards a forest. To safely move around we require a good way to scout the area before we try to cross the forest. I was expecting that we will reach a hill by the evening but we reached it before the noon. In the end my decision was to dare to approach the forests edge, spend the night there and the next morning continue traveling. My flawless plan was with one huge flaw. The first scouting group immediately discovered some kind of a settlement deep in the forest. The settlement was much bigger than what I previously encountered, it surely doesnt belong to goblins. Neither it belongs to humans, my gut tells me. However, I cant attack before I can confirm who lives there. With the nightfall we had to make a camp by the edge of the forest and I had to reduce the amount of scouting fighters because it is much harder to land and I dont want to lose any fighters on approach. I realized my mistake after I heard planes above me. Rapid deployment activated and a group of fighters and a group of dive bombers are now flying above me. Whoever was nearby, they are hostile. AWOOOOO! When I saw a movement nearby, I ordered bombers to attack. Two bombers made a half-barrel roll and steeply dived there. Both 250 kg bombs exploded near the targets. I immediately heard dinging but for now I should be ready for another fight. I need at least 5 minutes to prepare the planes for take-off. Hold them back while I prepare. No problem, you still have some machines in the air. We will hold back the attackers. (A) The fighters were trying to rain down some fire but they are much less dangerous than proper CAS. Two objects rushed out of the forest and attacked Rogues. Watch out! Werewolves! (E) Better watch out for this! I shot a barrage of foxfires, none hit the enemies but that gave my companions some time to prepare. Elina shows some great swordsmanship, she slit the monsters throat with a single hit. Albert does much worse, he was not hit but still he is under pressure. The second monster is much smarter than its kin. Albert has a very tough opponent. Even with Elinas help Albert still struggles. And even I cant call him bad. I sent two bombers to attack whatever tried to follow the first werewolves. The planes are all armed and taxiing towards the catapults. I still need a couple of minutes. You, take whatever you can and help them. I ordered my maids to join the fight. Soon more monsters will come and I was holding my reserves but considering how bad it goes I will have to risk my plans. The maids have attracted the attention of the beast and that allowed the Rogues to go offensive. [The werewolf is much stronger than what I expected, I will have to test one of them after we are done.] Meanwhile, the first planes started taking off. I still need some time before they will regroup and set on course. Fuji, we need your help! (A) Just a couple of minutes! The second werewolf was slaughtered seconds before the next group rushed out of the forest. However, my aircraft already started the attack. All groups of B3Y started carpet bombing the forest. I cant assist the frontline but I can at least bomb their reinforcements. All 9 groups formed up above the battlefield and set course towards the incoming werewolves. Each B3Y carries 500 kg of bombs, even with my incomplete upgrades it counts as 9 t of bombs. That will make sure the enemy reinforcements will never arrive. I am much stronger than the werewolves so I can fight at the frontlines. After I send my last flight I will be able to join the fight. I decided not to rearm my planes to enter melee as fast as I can. And then I facepalmed. [Fuji, you are a complete idiot.] BANG Bang-Bang I finally remembered that I have guns. I decided not to fire close to the ongoing fight but I still can fire when the beasts are far from there. My upgrades proved effective and soon the incoming waves were on the brink of obliteration. Under constant aerial bombardment and fly-by gunning from the ones which already dropped their bombs, the werewolves were soon forced to retreat. Now I could land the planes and rearm. I was not expecting the attack and we almost regretted that. It is a miracle that nobody was injured. AFP_Write Ch 25. The fox and the searching for destiny The night was tense. While I let the others sleep, I kept guard all by myself. All planes were left on the flight deck, armed and fueled. When the dawn only started coloring the sky, I ordered all engines to start up. The coughing and low humming noises soon turned into a thunderous roar, which was only becoming louder. Every plane was ordered to sortie. Soon, the flying armada grouped at 3 km altitude and set course towards the werewolf settlement. When the aircraft were about to start the bombing, I aimed the 100mm gun and began firing. I could only imagine what the monsters felt. In the middle of their lairs the explosions happened one after another. But that was only a prelude. Together with the rising sun, the sky was filled with an alien sound, and the swarm of unknown birds dropped the bombs. One after another they exploded, leaving only death and terror. This will be a blood-earned lesson for them. Never. Screw. With. Me. After I finished firing my in-turret ammo I decided to stop the attack. The planes already were on their way back. If there are any leftover werewolves, so be it. They are lucky, thats all. It is the time to start moving. We never established a complete camp so our preparations were short. I wonder if they will attack us on our way. (E) You doubt me? No, but there might be more than the ones you destroyed. (E) I find your lack of faith disturbing. ? (E) Whatever, we should be going. Yes, yes. Why are you always commanding? (A) Do you want to take my place? I asked him and aimed all my weaponry at him. Why are you always acting like this (A) With this out of the way we entered the forest. From here on we will only be orienting with aircraft. Ding You received 55 silver coins, 4 Type 99 Rifle (AA), 1 group of D1A dive bombers, 16 upgrade points, 1 level point, 1 steam catapult (Epic), 1 arresting wires (Epic), 1 group of A4N fighters (Changes all other F), 1 Dual 100mm Type 98 (Main Gun), 1 steam catapult (Elite), 3 weapon points A bountiful harvest was checked. IJN Fuji C CV. Level 3/7. (Upgrade cap 60) FP C 20 AA C 20 AV C 50 RD C 53 AC C 60 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 2 - Installed (Epic - Grade 3) 3 - Installed (Elite) 4 - Installed (Common) Steam catapult Epic (Grade 5): -75% catapult reload time, -75% catapult malfunction chance, -50% g-force impact on aircraft during the launch. Epic (Grade 3): -65% catapult reload time, -65% catapult malfunction chance, -40% g-force impact on aircraft during the launch. Elite: -30% catapult reload time, -30% catapult malfunction chance, -15% g-force impact on aircraft during the launch. Arresting wires Epic: - 50% chance of missing the wires on landing, -50% chance of crashing on landing. I spent all my weapon points into upgrading catapults so now I can almost immediately launch two planes. I am becoming a true aircraft carrier, not some shabby CVL. The first few hours passed without any incidents which really pleases me. Yet I keep wondering if something terrible will happen. Minutes after that we found a broken carriage, filled with old skeletons. While the sight was disgusting, on the coachers seat there were lying a lot of copper coins, which are a nice addition to our crippled budget. That little bun was enough to improve our mood and energize us to continue going forward. Well, that was enough for the Rogues. The maids became energized after they had a few minutes to fluff me and rub against me while Elina and Albert were collecting the coins. [Something tells me they are loyal not only because I am their savior Well, any bauble of folly will keep the maids jolly.] We were just walking when I felt something weird, I ran wherever I felt I was summoned. Fuji! Where are you running?! Elina was trying to chase me but she cant run as fast. Master, what are you searching? Willow turned herself into fairy and was flying beside me. I was just running. I ran for two or three minutes before I encountered what was calling me. It was just a small altar in the middle of the forest. I might not recognize it but I feel that this altar is very familiar. I offered my pray and suddenly felt my insides warm. It is the same feeling I have when I feel my luck increasing, or when my luck saves me from bad things. The altar is small so I decided to take what I can with me. Willow, call the other maids at once. I want this altar taken with us! Yes, Master! With pleasure! She was shining with happiness. Might be because she is happy to be of service? I decided not to waste my time for nothing and kept on praying until the fairies arrived and took the altar with us. Fuji, I know you can be weird. But let me ask you one thing, are you crazy?! Mother was not happy. Whatever. I will place it by the house. What house? Albert tilted his head after my statement. When a little cute fox like me tilts her head, it is kawaii. When an unshaved monkey does that, it is disgusting. I am so f* happy I am a sweet lil fox Do you two want to live in the tent forever? I smiled at them. While the two adventurers were reflecting on what I just said I continued walking towards the setting sun. Ch 26. Walking deeper into the forest Recent fights have proven that my carrier ops are much more beneficial than common means of fighting so I am more and more inclined towards the usage of aircraft. The Brave new world ability appears to be responsible for my aircraft powers so I decided to spend the remaining gold coin into buying skill point and to upgrade the ability. Considering my current strength I can do almost anything: create my own queendom, proclaim myself a goddess, live happily and without any issues. My current objective is to find a nice place for my future palace and current home. I jumped on a large trunk and tried to look what is further. Hey, what have you found? Albert immediately tried to get the most recent news from their direct creator. Nothing but trees, we are in the middle of this forest. It is an entire sea of trees. We had a few minor encounters with wolves and goblins but I didnt even get any dings for this. They are too weak for me to get any rewards for fighting. I jumped down and joined the others. Elina and Albert just carry our bags and chat with each other. Willow and Benet carry the altar. Grace is responsible for watching around us. And Rin has the most important task. Master, would you like me to princess-carry you? She constantly tries to trick me into being carried in her hands but if I wouldve wanted that, Id ask Elina. No, thank you. My current position is comfortable enough. I am sitting on her shoulders and enjoy the view. If there was a tall man, I might be able to look into his eyes from the same level I was about to doze off but my fighters reported that they detected a couple of wyverns. [It would be a shame to let the loot fly away, right?] Albert, Elina you know what I am thinking about? You either think about teasing us, or about destroying an entire kingdom. Not that he was too far from the truth. Over there you can find two wyverns. You got me? I showed them the heading and asked if they understood me. And why are you telling that to us? Elina still didnt get me. I want you to loot them. Why dont you do something by yourself. At least once? (A) Okay. I grabbed a rock. I did something by myself, now go and take my loot. And what was I expecting (A) Now they both went towards now dead wyverns. I left two fighters in the area to cover them in case something happens. A4N are faster than my previous biplanes so in case something goes bad, I can send reinforcements from other scouting groups. Or evacuate the fighters while Rogues generously offer their distraction services. While they gather the loot, my maids continue towards the next destination. Soon we encountered a couple of orcs, they are much smaller than the one I have encountered near the capital. Stay here, I will need some time for research. Yes, Master. Rin was confused by my words but they all were standing and waiting for my orders. Bu-ha-ra-rah! Ha-ha-ha! Bu-ha-ra-rah! Whatever you say there, you are just two walking corpses BANG BANG I fired two blank shots and knocked them down. While they were still on the ground, I started dissection of the first one. AH! One of the maids was surprised by my actions. That did not concern me. I tested the strength of the orcs muscles, its skin, then how easy it is to gut it. Then I decided to look if there is any magic core in it. There are novels in which such things exist. When I finally decided to look for the core in its heart, I cut its chest but was disappointed. It has no magic cores, only its still beating heart. Whatever, this one has no further use for me. The second subject tries to crawl away and presented me its back. Well, it would take some time to turn it around so instead I started dissection from its back. M-master wod you li-ke a bath? All 4 maids are trembling. Good that there is a lake nearby. Me and my trembling servants headed there. Rin tried to offer to carry me but considering how much she was shaking, I guess she offered that only because I am her Master. At the lake I undressed and ran to the water, a second before I broke the shining mirror, I was picked up and carried there. No swimming for me. Rin and Grace are washing me, Willow washes my clothes and Benet guards the uniforms. Well, yes, I am being washed by naked cute girls, I can even feel how hot my face is, and how a certain senior rubs her B-cup against my back. Fuuuh. Its done, Master. She barely finished the phrase by the time I was already rushing towards the coast. I feel too playful to just sit down and wait. Master! Please, at least take a towel! Benet has to chase me. What are you doing? A male voice? I turned my head towards its source and DIE, YOU PERVERT! Albert, you are a dead man. Ch 27. A not abandoned trail Why am I always the one who carries your s*? Albert is grumbling as always, this time, however, he is guilty of being a pervert. His red cheeks can confirm that. I stopped slapping him only after both of my hands started to hurt. Only then I was merciful enough to tell the maids to start slapping him for me. I am expecting to leave the forest until the evening and then continue eastward. All my scouts confirmed that there will be plains, and possibly a few villages. Some people may think that being in the forest is great: breathing a fresh forest air, fishing, camping. For me it was becoming the worst of nightmares. It is only my second day here but I can feel getting sick from just looking at this green color. At least I know that soon I might start seeing something further than 10 meters in front. I was not feeling comfortable also due to the local wildlife. Large monsters are yet to try attacking us but the goblins and the wolves create a lot of distraction. I was so sick of this place that I allowed Elina to carry me. Why dont you start walking yourself? You are either being carried around, or just sleep somewhere. (E) You are against it? Ri! OKAY. Just dont pester them. Poor girls, how can they bear with such a master (E) Meanwhile, we walked into a wall of plants. With my foxfires I burned them and behind was a cave. Albert was tasked with guarding the maids. I was going there with Elina to find out if there is something useful. If this monkey dares to grope you, dont be shy to kick him in the balls. Dont worry, I will be sure to castrate him for any of his pervert deeds. I assured my maids and went into the cave. After I made sure that there is a fine distance of 20 meters between them, I hurried after Elina. This cave looks to be somewhat maintained, there are old wooden boxes and bags. It looks like it was used as a smuggling outpost. After we walked for almost a kilometer, we encountered another green wall. This time I decided not to burn everything to ashes but to accurately cut our way out. If my assumptions are correct, we shortened our travelling time by a couple of hours. Ill wait here, go bring the others. Elina decided to guard this place and I will have to walk back by myself. Well, I am faster after all. Soon we continued down the smugglers trail. Now it will be hard to jeopardize my planning. Or so I thought. We have walked into a ravine. While it would be easy to cross it, right now we have an altar which is actually not that light to drag it up and down. In my former plan we would have walked around without having to cross it but now it would take us a few more hours. After a little brainstorming I came up with an unorthodox idea of using my flight deck as a bridge. The ravine is 20 meters wide and my 1 meter little accessory would not be enough to cover it but then I thought about the fact that it is not exactly connected to me with any struts. It is just floating close to me. My genius plan is to imagine it being 20 meter long and hope that it works out. Of course that was a bit overoptimistic from my side. Neither my deck could be used as floating board to carry everything around. It sticks close to me and refuses to leave. The final plan was successful. Another step! Aye, another step! Careful! Dont step that far! We build a little tower from the Rogues and I was standing at its top. Like that we were able to transfer all our stuff across the ravine. We lost only an hour. We are still ahead of my schedule! If everything goes well, within 3 hours we will come out of the forest. When we were very close to our todays goal, we walked into a group of people. Not the good kind of people. If you surrender, we might just sell you into slavery instead of killing! The smugglers have shown up and were very angry that someone found their trail. Now was the question. Talk with them or We have no reason to fight. We too are not welcome in the kingdom, you know? I tried persuading them. If so, then why the hell you came here? We are fleeing from the duke of Caliga. For now this goes good. Oh my, that a*hole drove away another bunch of people? I see that you get what I say, so how about we just pretend we didnt see each other and go do our own business? Please, let it work out. Fine Alright lads, let em pass. I just hope I wont regret that. If we ever walk into each other, I hope we will have some mutually beneficial business. I showed him my most sincere business smile. You bet, foxkin. He showed a smile of his own. We both sense possible profit from our meeting. Without any more issues we finally walked out of the forest and were ready to keep moving forward. Ch 28. Mastering the air warfare We were too tired to continue walking. We already walked for 3 or 4 days with only stopping for a night. Even the tireless maids, who are always cheerful and energetic, appear to be tired. We established a somewhat proper camp and prepared to stay for a couple of days. Meanwhile I decided to reflect on what happened and what I couldve done to avoid bad things happening. In the end I reached one conclusion. I dont control aircraft groups efficiently. Thus begun my first ever exercises. I divided my airpower into two groups: defending, with 3 fighter groups; and attacking with the rest of my air power. I tried simulating a scenario of mass attack from the air. It might be applied to ground attacks as well. My goal is to launch the fighters as fast as I can and intercept enemy forces. Considering that my normal reaction time is more than 10 minutes, I should give the attackers 5 minutes before they can bomb me. The first few tries I failed miserably. I even had an aircraft crash on landing. If I ever want to best my enemies I must make sure that I can launch my air attacks rapidly and defend myself as fast. With each try I was getting better results. While normally aircraft carriers have at least vague knowledge how to operate their aircraft, I have none. I never was a carrier in my human life, and I had no practice until now. I either launch my aircraft before the fight, or I have a lot of time to do that. My cheerleading team of fairies was trying their best to support me, while Elina and Albert were cooking, cleaning and doing everything else. After my 15th try I managed to intercept the attackers before they reached me. I decided to try a couple more times to make sure I have better capabilities. Only after I was satisfied with the results I continued the exercises. The next scenario is rapid deployment of attack aircraft. While I have only 4 flights of fighters, and so I can launch all of them within 30 seconds if needed, my bombing capabilities include 3 times more planes. And unlike the fighters they need their bombs and torpedoes loaded which takes a lot of time. I know that it would be nice to be able to launch them fast but also I need to learn how to make coordinated airstrikes. My second rapid deployment exercise was not as bad as the previous one, I lost only 3 planes and had 1 catapult malfunction. The 4th catapult is of the worst quality so it was expected. Soon enough I was capable of swift launching the majority of my craft. With this out of the way I began preparing for coordinated airstrike exercise. While I was busy training with the bombers, I sent my fighters to search for a suitable target. Somewhere in the forest I discovered a huge goblin settlement. Those bastards really did annoy me in the forest so it was the time for my revenge. The settlement has a form vaguely looking like a ship, so my decision was to simulate attacking a warship. I pre-planned the locations where a warship would have AA guns and where it would have its critical systems. That would be a nice way to have some fun, train and destroy the green f*s! I executed 4 airstrikes, some were only flying over the settlement to train low-altitude attacks with torpedo bombers, some were dive bombing the citadel, and now I am preparing for the final touch. All planes are loaded with bombs and prepared for carpet bombing. I almost can feel what will happen there. And while the planes prepare, climb and set their course I began artillery exercise. Not that firing a bunch of rifles and two 100mm guns can do something to the remnants of the goblin village. While the strike was successful I was not satisfied because if there would be any AA guns, my box formation will be annihilated. Also, it is hard to maintain all of them circling above me, guide the planes for landing, and making sure they are not hitting each other while taxiing on the deck. The exercise continues The entire exercise took an entire day, also I had a night exercise planned after that. In the end I cancelled it because it was the time to continue moving forward. I used my precious time to scout the area and found myself a suitable spot for my future house. A picturesque cliff with an old castle on it. A castle under the dukes flag. Ch 29. The act of agression My desire to claim myself some land for my house was just an arbitrary excuse to provoke the duke once again. This bastard tried to tarnish my perfect reputation. Prior to besieging the castle I decided to make a short stop at a village. We need to buy supplies, weapons and tents. I sent the maids with Albert, they are going to buy some weapons. Elina and I will be going to buy the supplies and equipment. And while we were walking around we encountered a branch of the adventurers guild. What would you like to do here? A clerk asked us immediately after we entered. The place is almost empty, aside from the clerk there are only two people. We want to check what rewards we have and if there are any unfinished quests assigned. Elina took the initiative. We gave the clerk our tokens. For a second the clerks eyes widened but she immediately began processing our request. Please, wait a moment. The clerk stood up and headed to a backdoor. Why do you need that? The equipment is not installed in this building, can you wait a couple of minutes? (C) When the clerk walked outside I whispered to Elina. Be ready for a fight. Something is not right. While she was surprised by my statement, she still prepared to fight if something goes wrong. When the clerk returned she gave us the papers with the information we requested. She tried talking, suggesting something else, etc. This only strengthened my suspicions. [She tries to hold us here while the guards gather to catch us.] I decided to no longer tolerate this. I just ignored the clerk and headed towards the exit with Elina in tow. As I expected, outside were 20 armed men from the village guard and militia. Stop right now, you are under arrest for murder! Surrender yourselves peacefully or prepare to die! What a brave talk. My blood starts boiling. This is no longer anger, I am about to commit an actual mass murder. Master, run while you can! I heard Benets voice. If they dared assaulting my servants, they are all going to be facing me. One last chance to surrender, beast! With each their word my face grimaced more and more. Elina, take cover when it begins I murmured to her and summoned the gear. Surrender yourselves, you filth. You dared hurting my servants and friends. You better not to test my patience. The last warning. Men! Catch this monster! So. Be. It. BANG Bang Bang Bang Soon it was over. I never showed mercy to them. Those who have surrendered were killed fast. Those who decided fighting me, either faced their fast death, or were cut in pieces. My rage had blinded me. All that was left after my rampage are bodies and my servants. From this moment on I am surely at war with the duke, and almost surely at war with the kingdom. After we took what we came here for, we headed towards the castle. I summoned the gear and prepared the planes for sortie. I mightve just right away bombed the crap out of the defenders but I decided to show them some mercy. Because Albert is the only one I am not too concerned about, I sent him as my parliamentary. On behalf of the most graceful lady Fuji, we offer you to surrender the castle. If you decide to accept our offer, we guarantee your safety and allow you to leave the castle with all you weapons and supplies. If you decide to refuse, be ready for inevitable death. Just when he finished his words I fired two 100mm shells right in front of the gate. Of course, the speech itself was written by me. You have 6 hours to make your decision. Every person who leaves the castle without fighting will have the guarantees of safety as long as they dont try fighting. After that he returned. I was both relieved and disappointed. Looks like I still didnt forgive how he was gazing over my gorgeous body with his perverted eyes. The waiting begins. Some of the soldiers were smart enough to flee but that was only a small part of the garrison. The sun set and the defenders lit up the torches. Archers were standing on the walls. The garrison was preparing to fight the assaulting force. But my military techniques are much more advanced than that. I ordered sortie. After all my planes were in the air, I ordered them to group. Torpedo bombers will be carpet bombing the castle while dive bombers will make precise attacks on key nodes of enemy defenses. All of the attacks will be supported by my gunfire. The war begins with my words. Tora! Tora! Tora! AFP_Write Ch 30. The birth of a legend Artillery shells started exploding inside the castle. It was enough to force the defenders to take their positions. The scouting group reported that the enemy positioned a large group of soldiers near the gate. They prepare to engage us when we breach the gate and while we fight in melee, shoot us from above. BOOM BOOM BOOM The torpedo bombers dropped their payload, most of the soldiers were killed immediately. My dive bombers hit their towers and fortifications. After all of my bombers were done, I ordered all of the planes to land and then l began reloading and refueling them. The siege quickly turned into one-sided slaughter. I decided to keep firing until I will be sure that they all are dead. I was about to fire my last rounds when I decided that it will be enough firing. I casually walked towards the crumbled remnants of walls. I was already expecting to enter the castle without any resistance when I heard a sound. Ping I wondered what happened but then I was under a rain of arrows. A small drop is the omen of a coming rain. Like that, an arrow was an omen of them shooting at me. I can only imagine their faces when they expected to kill me with their first salvo only to find out that I am armored enough to ignore their best attempts. To their greatest regret they underestimated my fighting abilities. As well as my ammo stowage. I was indeed low on main gun ammo, though I had a full ammo for the rifles. With not so precise shots I started firing rifles at them. Even behind the battlements they were not safe from piercing shots. I brute forced my way into the castle. The remaining defenders raised a battle cry and ran at me. Bang Bang Bang Not a single one of them reached me. The survivors raised a white flag. I let them escape the castle and soon we made our camp inside the moon landscape and broken stone. The morning we met at the walls. The dukes forces were quick to react. Their parliamentary walked towards the remnants of the gatehouse. Surrender yourselves, you scumbags! You are surrounded! Oh my, what a civilized way to start the conversation. Fuji, they have ships We have no way to escape Elina was panicking. Indeed, you are well prepared for this. At least thats what you are thinking. I decided to keep them busy while I execute my plan. You have no way to escape, beast! If you surrender now, His Grace might be merciful enough to sell you into slavery instead of killing! I wonder if that chatterbox understands that I destroyed this place over the night My ammunition is still not replenished so my only way to fight is to use the rifles. They have around 500 men, and their fleet consists of 20 ships. Even I might be overwhelmed. I closed my eyes and shouted. WHATEVER YOU HAVE, COME AND TEST IF YOU ARE REALLY CAPABLE OF DEFEATING THE PRIDE OF SAKURA EMPIRE! AH-OO-GAH A ship''s horn thundered in a distance. Here is my trump card. All planes, sortie at once. The last of japanese carriers, the mighty IJN Fuji shows herself at last. I had to steam at ''Full ahead'' to reach this place by the morning. 4 flights of dive bombers flew over us and dropped their bombs right on top of the enemy formations. Pairs of torpedo bombers begun their attack runs and dropped torpedoes. No wooden ship can survive two torpedoes hitting it. The fighters and dive bombers started to rain down machine gun fire on the infantry. The enemy soon surrendered, the enemy parliamentary was the first one to do that. He already insulted me so I hanged him. To the enemy commander everything was clear, they lost without any chance to retaliate. When I was going to interrogate him, Elina approached me. When I turned towards her I heard a shout from behind. Sister? WHY ARE YOU HERE?! The commander shouted at her. Fuji, let him go. This idiot is mine. (E) You are a damned disgrace to our family! You sided with this criminal scum! (C) And who said that to you? Father? The one who sends people to their death like its none of his concern?! Their talk was becoming more and more intense. Elina, how many children does he have? The duke? We are both standing in front of you. No legitimate children aside from us. You just told that to this mongrel! So, if we kill him and the duke, we will have an actual duchess No objections! Elina was happy to accept my words. No need to tell the commanders fate. Because we are already enemies of the state, why dont we just do whatever we please? I gained myself a nice piece of land, I have my carrier on the roadstead and I have my opportunity to gain political influence. Everything is going way too good for me. The next day another person has arrived to my gatehouse. The horseman said only one phrase. The king offers you to come to the negotiation with both the kingdom and the dukedom. Ch 31. Par in parem non habet imperium After many days of work Fuji and her companions have settled down in an abandoned castle, and started to clear the rubble Fuji created during her operation Coastal storm. At least that''s what historians should say about my current situation. While I should be going to the meeting with the king, I decided to let them come to me, because I have no use of coming to them, not to mention that I dont care about their negotiations. What I am concerned about is that I have a huge pile of rocks which I have no use for, that is why I decided to build myself a huge harbor made of rock. While I could just throw the rocks down into the sea, my plan was to make a proper, good harbor for my carrier. It will take a few weeks until we will be able to build ourselves a proper house, mostly because there are so many rocks lying around. I already decided to make a stone foundation! Meanwhile, I was looking around from the bow. I am the master of the seas around my little piece of land. While it is exciting to be the strongest, I still wonder what I can do with my possessions. I wonder what is my actual goal, and where will I arrive. While I still had my mind away from the reality I decided to check what I gained after the previous fights. Ding You received 3 skill points, 1 Type 99 Rifle (AA), 60 upgrade points, 120 silver coins, 1 steam catapult (Common), 1 level point, 2 groups of A5N fighters, 1 weapon point, 2 groups of D3A dive bombers, 1 arresting wires (Common), 1 steam catapult (Elite) IJN Fuji C CV. Level 4/7. (Upgrade cap 70) FP C 30 AA C 30 AV C 70 RD C 63 AC C 70 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 2 - Installed (Epic - Grade 4) 3 - Installed (Elite) 4 - Installed (Elite) With the new air warfare capabilities I have the ability to control the entire area without issues, so I already have another trump card against the duke. Several days later another messenger told me that the king wants to see me. If he wants to see me, good for him. I am not his servant, I have many things to do so if he really wants to meet me that much, do tell him to come here. I even have a nice tent where he can sit down! I decided to not waste my time going somewhere. I never expected that the king will decide to accept my challenge. He arrived with a small fleet of ships. His own ship was about 30 meters and that was surprising, considering how ancient that thing looks. The king arrived fast to my harbor but it took him much more time to get up the cliff. Meanwhile we cleaned around the camp, cooked some food and I had some time to perform a couple of air stunts. He did not try to look imposing or majestic, he already understood that he looked very pathetic after climbing the cliff. I mightve tried greeting him like an empress or something like that but I already challenged him so I decided not to test my luck. Greetings, foxkin. We are King Lucius Farel Trabant. How can we address you? An old man was looking imposing even after all the travelling he had to make on his own. I am Fuji, Fuji of the Sakura Empire. I never heard of such a nation, would you tell me about it? He showed a simple curtsy of asking about the country of origin. A lot of explanations later. I guess you understand why we wanted to meet you, ever since you first showed up. (K) You want to recruit me, and now you wonder if I will become your vassal because I grabbed myself a piece of land. Yes. What is your answer? He tried his best to hide his surprise, I might have hit what he was trying to cover up. I hope you understand that I will not be just licking your feet because you are a king. I said that and looked towards the carrier. Even though you have the strength but do you understand, that we still are the sovereign of this land? The talks are going to be very salty. Perhaps we can work out that pile of insults your vassal showered me with. For now I decided to give a chance to the negotiations. Ch 32. Thinking politically Our preliminary negotiations took place in my tent. The maids have served us some herbal tea and then both I and the king sat on a rug. For me sitting in seiza is the only natural way I can sit down. For the king it was an interesting experience. So, what are your suggestions? I immediately decided to let him talk. We offer you to become the direct vassal of the crown. We are ready to make you a duchess of our kingdom. As long as you will serve us, we can tolerate many of your excesses. You will have the proper payment and be close to the court. How interesting. [So, he thinks that he can convince me by offering me money and political power and convert my military capabilities into his own.] What will you expect from me in exchange? Your loyalty and strength, we want you to help us whenever we need that. But the actual suggestion was not interesting at all. It is too general to have an actual idea what he wants, it might have too many loopholes for me to even consider it as an actual suggestion. I wonder if he can help me achieve some of my short-term goals. What about the duke of Caliga? Lets see what will be his solution. My expectations are to pass this title to my somewhat loyal Elina. You can be sure that we will punish him for his actions. (K) I am disappointed Those little hints are there to remind him that his chances of success only depend on my decision. I just hope he will be smart enough to follow them. You dont need to worry, you will be compensated for his actions! He tries to assure me but I am even more disappointed. He mustve heard about disappearance of the dukes son, and the fact that his daughter is my companion. Why wouldnt we invite him to join our talks? It would be better to plan everything considering his position I just hope the king is smarter than what he looks to me. If he is, he should understand that this topic is of great importance for me and the following talks have no use unless this issue is solved. Perhaps we should discuss what you want for serving me, we might work something out to make sure you will have some of your desires fulfilled (K) I feel tired for today, as you can see we are in the middle of some work. I hope we can continue our negotiations later. Farewell. I had enough of this, he doesnt want to grant me what I want. I will have to do everything myself. After my obstruction I decided to send them off. I will have to achieve my goals by myself and then position the king right in front of the fact that I am much more dangerous for him than he believes. For many people it would be a death warrant, for me however, it will be a trump card for the negotiations table. The one who is stronger will always have a better position. The king thinks that he is stronger than me and for that reason he can try to force me into accepting his terms. I was not sitting still while the talks continued, I sent scouts to some of the dukes known positions to find out where he actually is. A5N is much faster than the biplanes and for that reason I have less delay between the action and reaction. On my flight deck all D3A bombers were prepared and standing by for the attack order. When the duke will be found, I will make a surgical strike right on top of his head and it will both serve as a small demonstration of my strength and a way to bring me closer to my goals. The king and his nobles might protest because I attacked the duke but I always can remind them that after his attempt to kill me, we were in the state of war, and if the king wants to protect him, he will be at war with me. Following this logic I should be on the winning side without political issues. Elina, can you go with me? I decided to discuss that with the important pawn. After we were far from the other people I asked her. Are you ready to become the duchess? I might not want it that much but Only if you promise that I will always be able to sleep together with you! And that I can follow you whenever I want! The demands were reasonable, considering that I spend almost every night as her hugging pillow. Then you know that you will be executing my will in the dukes lands? Yes, you have more experience than me, considering that you managed to make the king come here and negotiate with you. Speaking of which, how is it going? Your negotiation I mean. (E) We will see what the future has for us. I said melancholically and looked into the sky. After that, right above us flew 6 formations of D3A, all armed and ready. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 6. Travelling without a passport For unknown reasons, ever since I participated in a minor exercise that night, the adventurers became more sincere, sometimes they even offered me to participate in their missions. While it is pleasant to know that there are people I can rely on, I still wonder if there is something else to it. When we go somewhere, I have a lot of time to spend in the forest, or near the river. Our sightseeing always helps me to recover from not so comfortable furniture in the hotel. Today I was expecting to go sightseeing as well but suddenly was approached by an unknown person with a very bad choice of fragrance. The person in question asked me a few questions about my companions but I refused to answer them. I apologize but if you would not use appropriate phrasing then I refuse to answer your questions. The person might look intimidating but I still have my dignity as Royal Navy warship. When the adventurers returned I told them about my encounter. Miss Delight, why dont we go and choose a new place? You must be tired of the same interior. Their suggestion was exactly what I needed, so I accepted. After we exited the towns borders we headed towards another town. I was feeling someones eyes on me, and the feeling was unpleasant. The gaze stopped after we were far away from the town. A large group of individuals appeared in front of us. I can already imagine that they have some connections with the rude person from before. Do you know that to pass you need to pay a fee? You adventurers have to pay 10 silver. For the beautiful lady we have a discount, only 40 silver! I recommend you not to do stupid things Oh my, you have my gratitude for your care but allow me to refuse. I expect you know what happens to those who oppose armed people? While I dont want bloodshed but I can clearly see that you are criminals. This phrase was said with my normal, gentle voice befitting my status. But the next part was much less gentle: I dont have prejudice towards killing the criminals. They decided not to talk anymore and rushed at us. My apologies While I should say that sincerely, right now it is just a formality. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Ch 33. Greed can lead to interesting accidents The dukes fate was decided after the little talk with Elina. His residence in the capital received three 250 kg bombs, no collateral damage. The king soon found out about the incident and was trying to condemn my actions. My plan of using the ongoing hostilities also worked out pretty well. In the end I managed to achieve the primary goals I set. Now the duchy is in the state of interregnum. There are pretenders aside from Elina so I will have to use the military actions to convince the pretenders to let my puppet duchess receive the title. If the dukes heir was a male, there would be no problem. The problem is that Elina somehow was born without Y chromosome and for that reason the nobles of the kingdom refused to outright accept her inheritance, especially considering the sudden disappearance of the rightful heir, and the fact that she became the only heir with my help, and that the process of inheritance began with my help as well. To make the nobles accept her rights to inherit I will have to travel to the capital with Elina, and that will mean that all my work on making the harbor and clearing the rubble will go to waste. Of course the choice was obvious. If she will not present herself as the dukes heir, she will be disqualified from the succession! A petty noble was doing his best to threaten us into coming to the capital. You dont need to worry about it, if they dare to pass the duchy to another person, not her, then it will mean that I will suddenly have a rightful claim for conquest. Whoever tries to become the duke will have to get my approval. And as you can guess, I dont have plans on approving someone else. This will be a treason! The noble was using anything he could but To be a treason, there should at least be someone who commits it. I am not the kings servant, it will not be a treason. And the duchess will not do anything against the kingdom, it will be just my private endeavor What should I say to the house of nobles? He yielded. Tell them that if they want to begin appointing a new duke, they will have to come close to my new home. I already said what will happen if they decide to ignore duchess rights. The work was going painfully slow, in a week we only managed to clean the rubble within the walls, we did not even begin to deconstruct the walls and buildings themselves. This entire castle was built as a proper stone fortification, and even if I managed to claim the entirety of castle and some of its vicinity, I still have no idea what to do with all that. I want everything: a nice two-floor Japanese house, a nice castle like the Forbidden City, an entire mansion, a dont know something else? And for all of that I will need lots of stones, wood, paper and metal. While it would be easy for a noble to just force the peasants to do whatever job is required, I only have 6 people, 4 of which are required to look after me, brush my hair, cook and play with me. In other words, I have no way to make everything I want while I am so poor. Oh f* another great idea what to build I should After many other nonsensical ideas. The bickering between me and the nobles was just a background for our work. The actual decisions were made with a group of landowners who lived near my castle, considering that I have both strength and influence, petty nobles began to flock towards me and with their support and bribes our material situation began to improve. A count, whose land is located just a couple of kilometers away proposed an actual alliance to me. While the idea itself should look absurd because I am not interested, there was a nice try to bribe me. He sent us an entire thousand of peasants, all of which began to work on deconstructing the walls and building the harbor. I was so pleased that I even decided to meet the count. I express my deepest gratitude that mighty Lady allowed me to talk with her. The count was doing his best to flatter me. I guess those were your people? Of course, my subject will be pleased to work for you glory. I know that you have many matters to attend to, so I will not take much of your time. I offer you my strength and loyalty. Please, become the liege of mine. I was grateful that instead of beating around the bush he went straight to the point. [With an entire county at my disposal, as well as its resources, I will become even stronger. What a nice offer!] I decline your generous offer, I am not interested in vassals. However, there is one matter where we can make an agreement That night, in my tent, a first step towards completing my actual goal was made. And the next morning, the new era has begun. Ch 34. Shock and awe Another week has passed on my deconstruction site. The count and several other nobles signed some agreements with me, Elina was the first to sign such an agreement. Each of the signatory nobles has sent me some workers and started supplying me with stone and wood for the construction site. The count also sent me his best architect, who started working on my plans to create myself a good home. His first drafts made me delighted. From my bitty drawing he managed to develop an actually nice project. It will be a multi-leveled castle with a palace on its second level. The third level will be a tightly protected sanctuary with a small Japanese house for me and my closest servants. The first level will be a small town where the people will live. The project took in consideration both topology of this cliff and my preferences. This is an actual fortress and simultaneously a majestic palace. The construction of the fortifications will only take several months because the project was well-prepared. The actual buildings will be finished within 6 months after the fortifications. Another pleasing news was that the nobles had to acknowledge my threat and moved into the counts mansions until the decision about the dukes succession will be made. Considering that my home is being made without my actual participation, I have my hands freed to engage in politics, at least for now. I really want to make Elina handle this crap in my stead. The place where the nobles conference will take place was chosen by me, a large and prospering seaside town. It has a large harbor where even the carrier can dock. By showing off my strength I will be able to ease the talking and make them agree faster. I did not miscalculate, the day the conference started, all nobles who had at least some money hired or sailed the most powerful of their warships, there is an entire fleet gathered. I also gathered myself a small fleet of 3 triremes. [This will be an interesting show.] My grinning must be so apparent that some of the nobles started whispering amongst themselves. They think that I sailed those 3 splits here thinking that I can impress someone with my might. You have a wonderful fleet, lady Elina. One of the nobles approached Elina and ironically said that to her. Oh, sorry, those are not my ships. You dont need to worry, the ships are a curtsy of sir Dervin. Fuji asked them to sail here. She doesnt get what will happen to those ships, it should be s surprise for all of them. Ha-ha-ha, a beast who has such a scrap at her side. Why did we even waste our time on this? Some of the nobles started laughing at my sacrifice to the goddess of seas, or god, whatever. When a lot of nobles gathered on the pier, I turned around and started talking. Welcome to the conference where I will choose the next duke of Caliga. I dont know what lowly creatures such as humans like, so I decided to give you a little show. A clamor arose, the nobles were insulted right into their faces by whom they consider to be lower than them. YOU ANIMAL! I WILL SINK YOUR DAMNED SHIPS IN ONE MOMENT! WHOM YOU CALLED LOWLY?! BOW DOWN YOU SLAVE! GUARDS! DRAG THAT BEAST TO THE PRISON! I was pleased by their reaction. That is exactly what I need. You dared saying something? I said that in exaggeratedly calm voice. And eyed the entire noble crowd. One of them accepted the challenge and walked out towards me with his sword aimed at me. COME HERE, I WILL END YOUR MISERY! He was so enraged that his saliva started dripping. Oh my, come at me, lowborn. And he ran at me. I summoned the foxfires and fired them at him. AAAAAAAAAA He was burned alive while I didnt even make a step from my position. I once again looked at the nobles with indifferent eyes. Anyone else? And with the same indifference asked them. I am surprised that such lower beings as humans keep acting all that arrogant in front of me. Very well, if you want that so much, then look AT WHAT HAPPENS WHEN I AM ANGERED! I shouted the last part and it began. VROOOOM VROOOOM VROOOOM The humming noises of my dive bombers and their escorts filled the surroundings. One by one, all of my bombers flipped in the air and started falling down like eagles which found their prey. The bombs have landed on top of the prides of those nobles and torn apart the mighty hulls of their wooden ships. And in the distance, a large group of torpedo bombers began their attack run. One by one the lowered to an altitude where they barely avoided the waves, and dropped their torpedoes. VROOOOM Then, with a deafening noise they flashed above us. I turned my head towards the nobles and asked with a frightening voice. Does anyone else of you want to test my patience? Ch 35. A distant call My threats had their consequence, the nobles were scared by my attacks and now I can be somewhat sure that they will not try to hinder my plans. While I was looking at the shipwrecks, I was approached by Elina. Was that actually necessary?! She is not yet angry, more like displeased. If I want to make them understand how much stronger I am, then such things must always be considered. They must never even dare thinking of opposing me, or do you think that the king will just let some parasites question his rule? I still cant get your logic, why do I always have to just accept it? (E) Because I said so? Whatever (E) Dont you just try copying me, you need more practice if you want to become a suitable duchess! While we were still talking our nonsense, I decided to go back and make a little prayer to my luck patrons. I will need additional luck in case something happens. While my arrival might not look grand, the departure must make them tremble. While there were still a lot of people on the pier I decided to take my leave. Elina, I expect you to do what I said. After saying that, I turned towards the harbor and walked to the edge of the pier. And then I jumped from it right into the water. The medieval people should be really surprised by seeing someone walking on the water. I steamed at my maximum speed and as I was about to leave the harbor, I summoned the foxfires at their maximum strength and covered myself. I used my momentum to keep myself moving when I dived into the water. For the people on the pier it must look like I just vanished in the fire, that should also help me strengthen their belief that I am beyond their capabilities. Back at the construction site I entered the tent where I made myself a little shrine. I decided to pray at the altar and ask for help with achieving my goals. While normally I just feel some warmth from praying, today something happened. I felt as if someone was actually talking to me, I couldnt understand what was said but I felt as if I know where I should go. I was trying to understand what has happened and after I looked at the altar I found a map, a navigation map with a course towards somewhere, somewhere in a few thousand miles away from here. I was studying the map, trying to figure out all the shallows I will encounter on the way, where are the possible locations of the storms, and where I can resupply the carrier. I decided to prepare carefully because it will be my first time navigating in this worlds seas. Master, are you sure it is a good idea? You just found a map somewhere in the tent, and you already consider it to be an actual route somewhere, and where we will be going is still unknown! Rin was trying to make me reconsider, and she was doing this as a new part of her everyday duties. I decided to ignore her and keep preparing for the travel. The nobles around me agreed to supply my expedition with food. Elina and Albert will be left here to settle all the issues the duchy will have after my leave, as well as to oversee the construction of my palace. I still dont understand what makes me so eager to travel into the unknown, I doubt it is just due to me relying on the luck, granted to me from the heavens, or just due to my stubborn desire to find out what I can find there, all that I know is that there is something out there, a land where something is destined to happen. I did not rush the preparations or the departure so I had a lot of time to make sure everything will go smoothly. By the time I was ready to raise the anchor and plot my course, Ive participated in Elinas inheritance ceremony and swearing loyalty to the king, who kindly arrived to my humble abode. One day before the departure. This day will be forever remembered for Elinas clinginess. I was really carried around in her arms all day, and even at night, when I was continuing ordering around for preparations, I was also carried around. She spoon-fed me all the times when I ate, she suggested to bath me, I think she was even ready to do some night business with me. I never found that out because Rin wanted to be sleep-hugging me even more than Elina, surely not because Rin had 3 more people to help her. In the end, after 10 minutes of puppy-eyeing me, I allowed Elina to join using me as a hugging pillow I dont know if I will miss Elina after I sail into the unknown AFP_Writer Stay tuned for more s* best content in the universe! Ch 36. Raise the anchor, carrier is plotting its course! When I was preparing to travel, I transferred all of the supplies and cargo to the ship. The carrier is anchored in 3 kilometers from the cliff so I needed some additional ships for that. I accumulated enough supplies for 5 people to last 3 months, and also I took a lot of additional cargo. Among the cargo were 4 shipping crates, placed deep within the hangar. I looked at the last ship with the cargo. The preparations are finished. Close to me stand all 4 maids. I bought some warm clothes for them and for unknown reason they started to walk much closer to me than they were before. If I will try to focus, I can even feel their breath reaching my ears. Several minutes later Elina and Albert came to me, this was the time for departure. I will finally be at ease, knowing that you wont try to kill me with your flames. Although Albert said that with a smile, I still can feel that he really got fed up with my shenanigans. Should I remain here? I want to tease them a bit more. Yes, please! You are much warmer than the blanket! (E) You have a nice pervert to your left! And a nice pervert to your front! He hit me where it hurts. Well, I cant help smiling when a pretty girl hugs me. However, all girls at least pretend to be happy when they show how close they are. My skinship also is not out of normal, and also I dont watch little girls run around naked. Dont be jealous. I know that I am super kawaii! You just have to accept that I am popular, unlike you. Get lost! I am going to win! What is your kafay? (A) Lovers keep bickering Well, they still look like a nice couple. Elina and Rin were standing a bit further from us. Indeed, Master doesnt understand how happy she looks when she is talking to him. (R) I AM NOT HAPPY! You two, what did I do wrong??? I was showering you with my affection! Traitors! Where did you find something happy about her badmouthing me? Albert was also bewildered by their treachery. Whatever! Have you finished your gossip? Rin, I am waiting for you. I need to finish this before it gets out of control. Yes, Master~. I dont get why she is so happy after their little talk but ok. Come on, Fuji, stop pouting. It is me, who should be unhappy! I dont get where Elina found anyone pouting! I wonder when your cheeks will blow (E) While we were chatting, the cargo ship sailed away from the carrier. It was the time to go. Rin, I want the maids to get ready! While they are running around, why dont you show me how much you will miss me! After I gave the maids my order, I turned towards Elina and was expecting my farewell kiss. Good girl, good girl~! Fuji is so sweet~, yes, you are such a good girl~ However, my real Elina was much dumber and instead started patting my head and touching the ears. What a stupid girl I decided to punish her. What? Auch! I kicked her knee which forced her to bend, which gave me enough height Chu YOU LITTLE BASTARD! The deed is done, now I only need to escape the lawless punishment. I was about to be cornered by the blushing girl when I jumped off the cliff. FUJI! I just love how scared she sounded when I jumped. When I landed into the water I turned and showed her V sign. Then I accelerated towards the carrier. Rin, please, take care of this little fox-bastard And please, make her regret what she did. (E) I assure you, she will not go unfluffed I barely heard what Rin said but I can already feel my tails going between my legs and snaking towards my belly. The maids turned into fairies and rushed after me. Within a couple of minutes I reached the carrier and started jumping upwards, to the flight deck. From the smokestack for the past 2 days only a little fume was coming, now the smoke was becoming bigger and bigger. The boilers are already warmed up and I can set sail to Full ahead any time. The deck is empty and the planes are all standing in the hangar. While we are standing anchored I have no need of launching the aircraft groups. When we will be away from the coast I will launch a group of fighters to scout. A metal clanging of anchor chains heralded the departure. When the anchors were raised, I set the speed to Dead slow ahead and the carrier started accelerating. I dont have to run around ordering or doing something myself so I can spend my time watching the scenery. There is only one thing remaining. AH-OO-GAH The carriers horn informed everyone that this majestic Fuji-sama steams into unknown. Ch 37. Anthology of traveller’s notes I am standing in front of the first elevator and listening to an even sound of its hydraulics. Two aircraft were lifted to the flight deck. Slowly they started rolling past me and headed towards the catapults. From the stern of the carrier another two planes rolled towards the other catapults. With a low humming they started throttling up until their engines started roaring. One after another, all 4 catapults shot the planes into the air. Slowly, the planes started climbing and grouped into a line formation. After they made a circle they set course for a fly-by and flashed above the deck. NEOOOOOOOW Good one, Ace maids! Do a couple more passes and then regroup. I finally gathered courage to spend 40 platinum coins into buying 4 jet fighters. At first the maids were scared of approaching those shiny metal birds but after some time they got used. Then they were scared of approaching them again, after they saw how much equipment there is in the cockpit. It took four more days to teach them the basics of flight, they are fairies and know how to fly, however, the planes are much harder because they are not yet continuation of their bodies. That was their first take off in the FJ-3M fighters. Each of the fighters is painted white with black coloring of its tail and nose. To differentiate them on the planes there are insignias: Willows is a white ribbon on the black background, it is painted on the sides of the cockpit and the tail fin; Benet has blue tiger stripes on the cockpit; Grace has a green dragon painted on the left side of the fuselage; and Rin has 3-tailed white fox painted on the right wing with a red background. They are only pilots-in-training so their combat role is only obstructing the catapults and occupying the place in my hangar Ding You received 10 upgrade points, 5 silver coins, 1 group of A5N fighters, 1 group of B4Y torpedo bombers (Changes all other TB), 127mm/50 3rd Year Type (Main Gun), Dual 127mm/50 3rd Year Type (Main Gun) IJN Fuji C CV. Level 4/7. (Upgrade cap 70) FP C 33 AA C 30 AV C 70 RD C 70 AC C 70 One more inch to my guns, though I wanted to replace my damned Type 99 rifles We were steaming at 31 knots. While I was expecting to see some ship traffic, at least traders, there were no ships here. In the radius of 50 kilometers there are no ships. There is absolutely nothing, and considering how often having nothing leads to bad stuff happening, I started lifting up the aircraft. That evening I was still expecting something bad but then something exciting happened. Somehow I saw an aurora, right in the middle of an ocean. Sometimes this world does remind me that it is the world of magic. Master, Master! The magic winds! Willow was jumping from happiness. So beautiful. I can feel how my body is filled with mana. Benet was also smiling. I pulled Rin closer to me. What is going on? It is a magical phenomenon, an entire storm made of magic. It is harmless, I would even say it is a good thing. Master doesnt feel it because Master doesnt have mana, unlike the others. The magical aurora was within our sight for the next week. One day I found something weird, an unknown underwater signal. I immediately prepared the torpedo bombers and armed the dive bombers with depth charges. Soon I saw something approaching us, and that was an unknown kind of sea monster. Its back looked like a tortoises shell but its head was of a squid. It has a length of about 200 meters. Well, I mightve described it as something scary and dangerous When my aiming shots suddenly hit it, its head was wounded. I already can tell it is not something that cant be killed. I started peppering it with 5 inch shells and that made it hide its head inside its armor, which is stronger than my AP shots. However, when 24 D3A dropped 250 kg penetrating bombs, the poor beast was killed. I was not excited by that battle, I was not expecting something impossible from it. What actually made me excited was a large storm that I saw in the distance. Only after I steamed closer I understood what it is, it is a very thick fog wall. Everyone, head inside the ship. I dont want to lose someone in this mist! I cant describe what I feel by looking at it but for an unknown reason I feel scared of just looking at it. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 7. Preparing for a picnic The fact that I am a ship surprised my companions, though I could not say this is out of order. I suppose you would require some explanations about how I ended up here but allow me to say that I know nothing myself. In the end they accepted me as some sort of a powerful mage. I wonder if Merlin had 8x 14 inch guns When we moved to the next town I was pleased to see that it is much cleaner and has better buildings. I can even feel a charm of an old English town. We settled in a nice hotel, with a nice foyer, if foyer is a well maintained than the hotel itself should do at least something. While I was curiously examining the hotel I was approached by a person, perhaps the hotels administrator. Do you like the windows? They are the best windows in the kingdom! Our hotel is proud of having the best quality for our customers! Oh my, I am sorry for the misunderstanding but I wondered why the potted plants were not watered the last week. After I pointed that out, the person was somewhat angered by my response. My apologies if my words were rude. I understand that the plants are not the most important part of the interior of this place. Why is the administrator getting more and more angry? I tilted my head and was doing my best to understand what is the reason of their anger. Erhm Miss Delight, why dont we go out, buy ourselves some food and go in a forest for a picnic? The knight took my hand and led me out of the hotel. Officially, the adventurers took a quest to do something in the forest. I often do participate in their activities so I was not surprised that they took this quest thing. Soon we were on our way towards the picnic site. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 8. AFP_Writer "Until the bitter end!" Sailor Smith is standing in front of a porthole. From time to time the ship is going upwards, when it hits the large waves. Smith is looking calm but deep inside he knows. The storm is gathering, and something will definitely happen. At that very moment the siren screeched and the bells rang. A shout resounded throughout the crew quarters. All hands, man the battlestations! Smith rushes towards his designated position, the on-deck heavy machinegun. From there he sees small black boats, an almost infinite amount of them. They approach very fast, ready to overwhelm the defenders. Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bum The machine guns started to sing, Smith hears the loud bangs of their fire, sees bright tracers of the shots, coming both from his gun and the others. All deck mounted machine guns opened fire on the invaders. But they still are getting too close. He is not afraid to die. Deep in his heart he knows that even if he dies, his death will be for the glory of his Master. He heard a creak and screeching sound coming from behind, Smith already knew what exactly it is. The Big Mamma. The twin main gun mount started to turn towards the invaders. Even if he knows that he is about to be torn to shreds he does not stop firing. Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bum Until the guns are ready. Until his very last breath. Even while dying he will not let go the machine gun`s handles. He will continue to fire. What the hell are you doing?! Wh..at? [I am so sleepy.] Bu-Bu-Bu-Bu-Bum Delight! Why are you firing at the ants?! You already ruined the entire place! Just look at our lunchbox!!! Sleepy NO! Click BOOM Ch 38. The importance of having recon Navigating through fog, day 4. While I was standing on the bow, I found myself unable to see far away. Actually, I was unable to see 10 meters further than the ships bow. Scouting fighters did not find any land nearby, I have no way to tell if there are any dangers ahead of me, on the map there is not a single shallow marked. At the beginning I was waiting that the planes will somewhat disperse the fog. That was an expected failure. I was becoming less and less concentrated due to the fog I should keep my watch, at least to make sure no one will attack. IJN Fuji steamed towards the next checkpoint. For an unknown magical reason the damned fog was on all the way since I breached the fog wall. My radars cant work properly, as if the fog was also made of metal pieces. I am getting more and more concerned about my situation. I headed towards the superstructure to check on the maids. I entered the bridge. Master on the bridge! First maid reported my arrival. Master, the erhm that thing is alright! Chief maidchanic Grace reported that the engine order telegraph is alright and nothing has happened, not that I never knew about it. All flying things are under the deck! Air traffic maid Willow also reported something obvious. I looked at Benet. Your tea is hot and both spoons of sugar are in the cup. (B) The corners of my lips finally started climbing up. I know that some of my maids can be trusted. After we entered the fog, I never let them exit the ships insides. They were either in the crew quarters, or standing on the bridge. I am not in any danger when I out on the flight deck. If something happens to me, the ship will still be afloat. At least I think nothing will happen. While I was thinking whether to give the maids some time on the deck I sipped some tea and was listening to a noise. Noise? No, that is not a noise, it is TORPEDOES TO STARBOARD! WE ARE TURNING! Master?! I started turning the rudder to the right. The fact that I heard torpedoes mean only one thing: they are TOO close. The turning is painfully slow, the pinging sounds are getting closer and closer. The turning was made only by 17?, the torpedoes are somewhere at my 45-60?. When I finally saw the traces of their movement and after I confirmed that they are going to miss, I finally breathed out. I managed to turn enough. The torpedoes passed in a few dozens of meters. I was still trembling but now I can at least prepare to launch scouts. [For an unknown reason the fog somewhat cleared, not completely, but the visibility is now several hundreds of meters.] The fighters slowly started searching around the area. The first scouting group did not find anything in the area to the left from supposed torpedo launch so the attackers must be to our right. The second and third groups did not find anything, now I am waiting for the fourth group. I was already expecting that I will find nothing when the flight got caught in an attack. The fighters immediately started evasive maneuvers. I looked from one of the pilots cockpits at the source. Right below the flight there are two ships firing all their AA guns. Both ships have a shape similar to a war-time destroyers, and they sail under a flag with an eagle image. The shots were getting closer to the fighters, I decided to stop risking them and recalled them back to the carrier. I opened artillery fire and sent dive bombers. My firing barely landed near the ships. The destroyers were trying to return fire but considering how far their shots were splashing, I can at least pretend that everything is alright. The dive bombers were preparing to attack the destroyers and soon I will destroy them. When they approached the destroyers, the ships opened fire. I am expecting loses but I must take them down, otherwise I will be killed. One of the bombers was turned into a fireball when a bofors shot hit the engine. Another bomber had its wing shot off. Two more were shot into pieces but the remaining bombers dropped their bombs and the destroyers were hit. I can finally be at ease. My fight was fast and efficient but I am surprised that the destroyers were sunk with just a couple of light bombs. I returned back on course and decided to steam as fast as I can to leave the fog, if it is at all possible. Ch 39. Battle of the unknown sea BANG BANG I fired two shots in a general direction of enemy ships. Ever since I sunk two destroyers, I was harassed by other ships. Sometimes I got attacked by small groups of destroyers, one time I even faced a heavy cruiser. The further I was going into the fog, the heavier was the resistance. SPLASH A large pillar of water hit somewhere behind the stern, it is a shot from an enemy battleship. BANG BANG I can only fire where I think they are, I have to constantly maneuver and turn the rudder, otherwise I will be hit. I barely avoided getting damaged but with the heavy opposition I face, that will not continue forever. I have no way to launch a counteroffensive because I have NO IDEA where they are. I cant launch scouts because I continuously turn. I am stuck in a deadly dilemma. I can either launch my aircraft but will most likely get hit by an enemy shell, or I can continue evasive maneuvering and not launch anything but pitiful shots towards enemy direction. BANG BANG Because I have no escort, I am under constant threat of being attacked. While at first both I and the maids were somewhat inspired by the victory against the destroyers, soon the constant tension started hurting us. The poor girls rarely leave the latrine because they are constantly throwing. The normal faring was not affecting them but now that I have to evade all the time, their seasickness showed itself. I am not affected by it, might be because I am a carrier myself, though also because I am the carrier, I have to constantly be on my toes. I still have some hope because every day I find the fog becoming thinner. Every day the visibility improves, it improved to the level when I can spot the incoming torpedoes not within 50 meters but from 1 kilometer. That gives me a lot of time to act. Soon the enemy battleship disengaged, like they all did. Sooner or later the enemy warships either get sunk or retreat. Twelve hours later. I was expecting that the enemy will soon attack again but I was not attacked even once, the scout I sent confirmed that there is an enemy formation nearby, led by a battleship but they, even though are in range, never fired at me. Soon I discovered a possible reason for that. Within a moment the fog disappeared like there never was any to begin with. When I looked back I saw the same thick wall of fog just behind the ship. When I checked the possible location I found that we should be close to the land mass where the target is located. I checked all ships systems and found nothing out of ordinary, the radar works perfectly, and I even spotted a group of flying objects behind the ship, where the fog is. It looked like I was not able to scan only because I was inside the fog. I steamed for a few hours but nothing happened. At long last I let the maids to come out on the flight deck. I was expecting that they will be running around, playing and just having fun after the confinement but I never expected that their first action will be to kiss the deck I dont know why but I felt kisses just below my right breast Master, why are you twitching? Willow innocently asked me. Maybe because you kissed my deck? I sarcastically commented about their immoral actions. Our lives were really in danger so I did not punish them for their innocent show of happiness, but the kissing of the deck was forbidden. The next few days passed peacefully and I was finally able to take a nap. In total I spent about 8 days without any form of sleep or rest. F* yeah! Even though I totally forbade waking me up, I felt that someone was trying their best to do that by shaking me. I. AM. SLEEPING. I dont know how I managed to bark with such a low voice but even that was not enough to stop a maid from shaking me. Master, we have an emergency! Please, wake up! Rin was shaking me? I never expected her to be so rude with her master. Rin, lemme sleep! Master, wake up! We really need you! Just play with my tails, I dont wanna cuddle. Why are they so impatient? Why do they need to wake me up to play with me? Can''t they be a bit more patient? The head was numb and heavy as is I was after a very good party. Rin was continuing shaking me, even after I so benevolently let her play with my tails. Master, for the love of God! Wake up! F* carry me there, dont wanna wake up! Fine, you won. AUCH! She smacked me! Master, please, watch your language, and wake up! Here we go again, one mommy was left behind New mommy is here. In the end, I reluctantly slimed out of the bed and dragged myself after Rin-okasan. Ch 40. The land of burned villages Master, look there! Rin was waving her hand towards somewhere but considering how sleepy I am, I can barely see the windows on the bridge. I started scanning with radars and actually discovered something. Did we find an island in our way? I cant tell the size of the land mass but I know that at least it is land. Master, if you cant see it then please tell sooner. Rin was trying to scold me. Am I going to stay ignorant forever? We have arrived to another continent, Master! Willow chirped that as if that announcement was something worthy of being made. Yes, great. What a surprise! I monotonously said that and started streaming back to the bed. Oh girls, help me Rin decided not to waste her time and instead called the others to carry me back. After some very long sleeping. When I finally woke up I found myself used as the maids fluffing pillow. Benet and Grace were sleeping on the tails, Rin and Willow were hugging my arms. After I sneaked out of the bed I headed towards the bridge. Greeting, Master. [What the hell?] Benet, how did you get here BEFORE me? That is not something I was expecting. I know all the ways around the ship, I had a lot of time to remember the shortcuts. Scary When I finally looked around with opened eyes I confirmed that we actually arrived towards a large landmass. After Ill finish the tea I should disembark. We took some supplies and equipment and then left the ship the same way we entered it: I jumped down and sailed, the fairies flew to the land. I wonder if Elina is doing fine When I saw my maids prepared for everything and each having a sword I suddenly remembered a certain disgrace of a duchess and a pervert. The beach was nothing exciting so we headed deeper inland. We found a small road and started following it. The road was abandoned and the grass started consuming it here and there. I am hoping that this road can lead us to an actually used road or a settlement. With this in mind I sent a flight to scout. Soon I got the first results. When we walked into a burned village I was not surprised. It was not even smoking, so I can only say that it is abandoned a long time ago. I cant tell if the ashes and burned wood were here forever but I am sure that there would at least be a house somewhere. Not everything could be a mess of wood and ash when the village was built. With the aerial recon we finally found a road and headed there. Soon we were walking somewhere and when we hit a crossroad I found a sign with wooden plates. There were four names on it: to the left C Ichinogawa; to the right C Uji; to the front C Erigata; to the back C Michikaga. What a bunch of random names. Master, what is this? Grace was the first to show her voice ever since we left the ship. This is a sign with directions. Cant you tell? Forgive me, Master, but there is only some scrabble Grace bowed down and apologized and after she pointed it out I saw that those are actually hieroglyphs, which I could easily read. [I started understanding and do things which normally one would never encounter after I became Fuji. Should this mean that this is Japanese and I can easily read it because I am somewhat japanese now?] With my random sense of direction I decided to not waste time and followed my gut. I turned to the right and started walking. The maids followed me. I walked 20 meters and found a stick, then I returned to the sign. The maids followed me. I threw the stick into the air. The stick hit my head. Second try, the stick shows that I should go right. [Understood, stick-sensei.] At long last we headed towards the destination. Not that I didnt start walking there before, I was just making sure that this is the gods will. When it was starting to get darker we walked into another village, as burned as the previous one. I didnt even waste my time looking around because we need to find a good place to rest before the night begins. For an unknown reason all the villages and inns in this area are all burned to ashes. This area might be a dead one after some war between the local landowners. Soon I found the first good sign, the road was actively used, unlike before. With each passing moment I was less and less sure that we will encounter something but a remnant of the town. In the end I had to prepare to set up our camp. Master, how about you lie down while they set up your accommodation? Rin smiled at me and tapped her lap inviting me for an exciting experience only the select few can enjoy. That is what typical novel hero should say about it. Dont bother waking me up. I ordered her and enjoyed my bedding. Ch 41. The land of cherry blossom While the maids were setting up my tent I was enjoying the lap pillow. It didnt last long because soon a couple of girls carried me to my mattress. After we set up the camp I was expecting that something will show up but nothing happened. It was a good thing because we were able to sleep well and without unnecessary issues. When I woke up I found myself alone and decided to check outside. Good morning, Master! All maids were standing outside the tent and immediately bowed down. When I looked around I found that everything but the tent was already packed. I didnt sleep in, right? It would be embarrassing if they all had to stay there for a few hours and wait just for me. No, Master. It appears that the time is 8 of the morning. Rin immediately answered me and Grace gave me my morning tea. I doubt that they would give me morning tea in the afternoon. While I sipped the tea they packed the rest and after I was done we were ready to go. The sky was clear only a few minutes ago but now it is grey. I can tell that it will be my first time ever to use the paper umbrella, which is no doubt will not save me from anything but the sunlight. Just before the rain started we walked into a grove of trees, that somewhat helped us not to become drenched in the rain. We were walking deeper into the grove when I saw something. It was not a monster or a beast, it was a small group of trees. The flowering group of cherry trees in the middle of nowhere. Let us rest, girls. I said that to the maids. We placed our luggage under one of the trees. I summoned the gear and prepared all guns, I dont want to trouble the poor maids with guarding the place. Their eyes were too shining when they saw the sakuras pink flowers and petals that I decided to guard them myself while they play around. Their activities somewhat resembled their personalities. Willow is the most cheerful of the four and she was running around and occasionally dived into piles of petals with childish laughter. Rin and Grace were walking around and picking up the flowers and petals. And sometimes were dropping them on each others heads. Benet unlike the rest was casually looking at the trees and in the end she just sat under one of them and closed her eyes. Even in this grove we soon became somewhat wet and decided to stop fooling around and go forward. To protect ourselves from the rain we spread out the tent and used it as an improvised raincoat for the five of us. The rain became weaker by the time we walked out of the grove but we were still cold and wet. After we walked away from there a couple of kilometers bad thing happened. AWOOOO! The wolves cry came out of the grove. Soon the wolves started running out of there. A black and grey tide of beasts was looking like a flow of a river. I opened fire with all weaponry and started sortieing preparations. BANG Bang Bang Gunshots reached their targets almost without issues. Even if they missed their target, they will most likely hit a wolf nearby. BANG Bang Bang Bang Bang BOOM Dual 127mm guns are followed by 12 rifles. Two large explosions and 12 shot beasts. Even with my improved firepower that was not enough to keep the wolf tide away, they were coming closer and closer. After two minutes the first dive bombers were in the air, and with each moment more were lining up near the catapults. Rapid sortie techniques helped a lot. So did the rapid deployment at the start of the battle. Soon the battle started turning in our favor. After the fighters and bombers dropped their bombs, they started raining down machine gun fire while torpedo bombers were reloading for the next attack. While the planes were not attacking, my guns held the tide at some distance. AWOOOO! In the distance I saw a large wolf with white fur. It must be their leader. After the leaders arrival the other wolves became more agitated, I began to have trouble holding the tide back. And with every second the situation was becoming worse. I couldnt waste my time trying to hit the leader. Fly away! The fairies started to fly upwards to avoid the wolf swarm. For me their bites were nothing, they only were blocking the flight deck and guns, I will have to switch to a less efficient method I sliced the wolves with the naginata. Even with my skills there were too many wolves to miss. I was swinging the weapon like crazy and was about to gain some ground to open the gunfire again. BANG BANG Bang Bang Bang I gained enough time to sortie the bombers, and target the leader. The results were predictable. Ch 42. The land of nature After I finished the clean up, the maids returned and we continued our way under the tent. As I was expecting we didnt encounter any living people even when we walked for a couple more kilometers. I decided to hold the scouting flights to avoid weather losses and now I can only rely on what I can find with my senses and luck. This weeks luck looks to be the worst in my current life, I doubt that I ever encountered that much problems until now. This land is much more alive than what I saw back in the kingdom. This is not just a large plain with a huge forest several days away from the settlements. This is an actual landscape with both the fields and forests, integrated into each other. I dont get tired of being in the forest because I soon find a nice flat grassland, which has some trees nearby. When I was in the kingdom I soon began to ignore the nature around me, it was either a wild forest, or an artificial plain outside it. Here I started to enjoy being in the nature. I might take some saplings and make myself a beautiful garden on the third level of my future palace. My thoughts were further strengthened after I saw a wooden bridge over a small river. Up the river was a pretty waterfall and down in the river were playing colorful fishes. This natural beauty can make anyone forget about the hardships and threat they encounter. BANG Right, mister wolf? The evening was coming closer to the sky. With the sky painted in scarlet I was thinking about setting up the camp but in the end I decided to just follow the road a bit further. I realized that my bet was successful when I saw a torii gate by the road, they should lead to a temple. I hope the locals dont just march into the temples and dont slaughter the priests. They should have at least some level of a culture. Master, where are we going? For the maids it might be just a weird construction but I know enough about Japanese culture to know that those should be related to a religion. And where is the religion, there are people. I didnt answer and just headed inside. The temple looks to be fine and is well-maintained. I dont see any people around here but my nose and ears tell me that someone is still alive and walking. Hey, is there anybody in here? I cried to the person. Out of a small building, most likely the priests house, exited a girl. She is wearing the typical miko outfit and awkwardly runs towards me. Greeting and welcome to our shrine, please, what t-this miko can do for you? She hastily bowed down and rapidly said her greeting, almost as if she was doing her best not to forget what she should say. Dont be so fast, ok? Good, lets get down to business. We are wet and cold, can we rest somewhere? I pointed at the maids who immediately understood what I mean and demonstratively started to squeeze their clothes and hair. The miko was conflicted, no doubt she has some issues with letting us rest here but also she cant just let us go like that. Alright, alright. Can you at least tell where we can go? I made my best I am a good and understanding person face and started gesturing her that we are alright and if she doesnt want to let us in, then we will be going. Her reaction exceeded my expectations. Uwaaa! Poor girl started crying out of helplessness. Did I really corner her that much? I can really feel Rins piercing cold gaze. When I tried stepping back to give her some personal space, she just clinged to me and tried to stop me from going away. I can feel 3 more cold piercing gazes pointed at me. Even I cant handle that much. [Think, damn you! Steve, you had girlfriends what you normally did to make them calm down, aside from kissing and f*?] I started using my head to its maximum in hopes of finding a proper answer to calm down a girl without making me look like a pervert. In the end I just hugged her and started tenderly whispering. Tshh, its alright Yes, calm down. You dont need to worry, ok? I already can feel how my kimono gets wet. Why do they still radiate this murderous gaze? After the miko calmed down she bowed down many more times and let us stay in her house until the morning. Ch 43. The land of temples The miko let us sleep in her house and the next morning, when we woke up, I decided to talk to her. When we walked around we only found burned villages, what happened? The Guardian Deity was angered by the peoples foolishness and burned the daimyos lands. He dared saying that the oracle about a traveller from the distant lands beyond the mist was false and that the temples priests were saying nonsense. She said that and started crying again. [So, the local god just burned everything because the landowner thought the priests were saying nonsense What a nice and friendly guy he must be.] After the miko calmed down I asked about the traveller. Was there any description of the traveller? Ye-yes! The traveller is a fox blue eyes white fur and grey tips on the ears and tails Erhm sorry, traveller-sama When she started recalling what the oracle was about, she suddenly understood what happened and smiled apologetically. So, now what? I AM SORRY! She misunderstood what I meant and immediately prostrated. Miko-san, can you stop doing that and tell me what I should do? I tried to be gentle but considering that I felt cold gazes, I sounded a bit sarcastic here. I just wonder how those 4 can understand anything just by my intonation. Y-yes! Retelling long speech of hiccups and crying in short, I was summoned here by the local god to do something and now I should go to the summit of a mountain and pray at the temples altar. Sounds simple enough. The actual mountain-steps climbing was much harder than it should sound. Even with my strong physical capabilities that was hard. I climbed to the top only after two hours of constant jumping and climbing. And the miko said that she does visit that altar every 3 days! When I arrived to the altar I clapped my hands and started praying, then everything went dark. When I opened my eyes I was in a crazy place which surely rejects the existence of physics and logic. I am standing on the ground completely covered with sakura petals, the occasional grass and bushes also appear to be pink. There are many trees around me but yes, they are all sakura. I hoped that in the background there will be something normal but all that I found were flying mountains, yes, flying mountains. Their tops were covered in the same pink trees and grass but at least their bottoms had some green plants. From some of the mountains were coming waterfalls. The sky was even more unrealistic than what I saw before, it was looking as if it was painted with a brush. Even the sun was looking as if it was just painted. I can clearly see the clouds but they are also painted. Around me I can see some structures, mostly torii gates and some small houses in the distance. I walked to the largest of the houses. Everything was beautifully placed, painted or ornamented. Whoever lives here at least has some sort of an artistic inspiration for landscape planning. And also some pragmatic planning, because it was easy to get to any place from any part of their garden, as well as it was clear where one is going and to what house. I lightly knocked the paper wall of the large house and said: Sorry for intrusion. After that I opened the door and entered. Welcome, kid. A child-like voice responded to me, when I looked in front of me, I saw two figures. I am not that stupid as to provoke the Gods so I prostrated and said: I am Fuji, I was summoned here. Yes, I know. That is nice that you decided to pretend to be a good guest. Come here. The same childish voice answered. When I finally sat in front of the Gods I was able to properly see them. To my left, on a large pile of pillows was a small child, sitting, lying or just doing whatever. She is even smaller than me. She has a brash expression and I can clearly see that she doesnt even consider me to be an equal. Her hair and eyes are brown and she is kitsune, with 1 tail rarely wagged from one side to another. To my right another person, she is sitting in seiza on a bamboo mat. She is surely an adult considering her well-formed deck superstructure. She is also a kitsune and has black hair with green eyes. Unlike the other fox, she just sits there and rarely spares me a glance. She shows the apathetic face. So, are you done with looking at us? The loli-fox showed a smug smile and poked the onee-sans cheek with her finger. Yes. Lets get to the business. Well, considering how much you tried to get here this majestic Akagi-sama lets you to choose what you want, kid. The loli smiled at me and kept poking her companion who showed no change to her expression. I want to become a god! I said that to her with joking expression. Good for you, kid, now Listen to what Akagi-sama says. The loli smiled like a devil. Ch 44. The land of gods You can say whatever you want because your attempts at lying have no use. Got me? After the last phrase I gulped, this one is surely not going to be fooling around with me. [Well, its not like I cant try.] Try your best, kid. Not going to help. Is she reading my thoughts? At least she can give me some answers as a compensation. Well, then can you answer my question? Lets learn something from her. Ara, go ahead~ She leaned her head on the palm and smiled. What the hell was that fog? Ara, that fog wall? I dont actually know, just like you, Akagi-sama can only speculate. Are you ready? Well, it wont hurt This Akagi-sama thinks that an unknown god, might be even this worlds creator, made this fog wall to cover this continent from the outsiders. Both those who try to breach it from the outside and from the inside never return. The fog is an ancient illusion-creation magic synthesis. It finds ones weaknesses and fears and turns them into their enemies. Even if you are brave and strong enough to breach the fog, you will never go back without a fight. So, you say that this fog never let anyone in and out? Erhm, no, there were a couple of lucky people who made it. They are long-forgotten. Nothing you should be concerned about. They either never dared coming back, or died on the way. And now you are the hostage here. Suddenly the loli jumped onto me and pinned me down to the floor. Her face approached mine and she said. How funny, Akagi-sama is pleased. That was definitely a nice choice I wonder what the hell she thinks but after she said that she immediately returned to her pillow pile. [She can''t help me, great. What a waste of time...] I know what you desire, kid. Everyone desires something and I am sure you are even more corrupt than what your companions think. [I AM NOT.] Yes, yes. Alright, kid. Want to hear about your true self? Whatever this out-of-mind fox says, she is scarier with each passing moment. Dont pretend to be a saint, you are so sinful that some churches would condemn you as a successor to their worst devils. She kept wiggling around and saying nonsense, at least now I get why that daimyo thought of the oracle, that the gods are crazy. Lets see~ You are a glutton, greedy and lazy You are a prideful liar Well, you are lucky, I guess even this Akagi-sama can say you are very lucky. At least you have some patience and kindness. AND. You are a damned virgin! Ha-ha-ha~! [GO TO HELL, I AM NOT!] You say that but you already gathered a harem and yet you are not a virgin~? She is playing with my nerves. At least I am not so childlike Lets see what you have to tell me, go cry in the corner. He-he-he~ If you were to see this Akagi-samas other instances, YOU would be crying in the corner~ [Dont you f* tell me that you can become an onee-san with a nice superstructure] That is what this Akagi-sama tells you, kid~. She said that and kept poking another fox-girl. When I shifted my attention to that onee-san something connected within my brain. [She has more tails You know that~?] And the loli just spread the tail s. She surely has more than 3 She is my imouto, with her 3 tails she is still a baby, just like you. The legal loli-kitsune showed her best smug face and kept poking her poor sister. Not that her sister showed any sing of dislike or annoyance. Well, Yuri-chan just likes my affection~. Poor girl, I can feel how this smug-fox can act on ones nerves. Something connected within my brain again. Hey, can I become onee-san myself?! No~ more~ will~ I~ have~ a~ child~ body~. Sorry, kid but you are way too young to learn such things. Wait until the seventh tail. I can feel the sympathy from the loli. Let us get back to where we started from! Suddenly she clapped and changed topic. Well, in order to become a god you need to learn one thing. You will never become a god. Logic, where are you? Even this lucky Akagi-sama became a goddess only because she is a gods granddaughter. For you even the position of a local patron-deity will be an impossible luck. But So, you are of no help to me, correct? Then I should just return. All that I need to do is to defeat a couple more DDs on my way back. Well, you wont go back without my help but at least I am going to watch your fail from here, good luck~? You know what, go to hell. I said that and immediately stood up and started walking towards where I came from. When you will change your mind, come and find me~! ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 9. Forestry The most recent quest my companions have found was to gather wood for the guild. Oh my, are we going to a forest? Should I go and buy us some supplies? It would be bad to work with an empty stomach. Its alright, Miss Delight. We already have some food. The female adventurer appears to be sure that what they have will be sufficient. While I am doubtful that their food supplies are in any way palatable, I have no way to change their mind. Even if I disagree they have the right to choose their food. We boarded a carriage and the coachman drove us to the forest where the works will begin. For an unknown reason, the client wants us to gather only specific types of wood. I wonder if the wood we will gather is to be used as a fuel. The carriage was unsuspended so the road was very unpleasant, I was even considering to walk. I did not have enough time to look around and enjoy the sights so I plan to use the time we will have in the forest to its full. At long last we did arrive and the adventurers grabbed the saws and axes and headed to the marked trees. Oh my, are these trees not too big for us? Perhaps we should find something less problematic? I may not be a lumberjack but even I can tell that those trees are way too thick for us. The quest says we need to gather the wood from the marked trees, no other options Even the adventurers were disheartened. Well, you did say that you require to gather the wood, not to cut down the trunks and carry them back W-! BOOM The aftermath: the marked trees were blown to pieces by the shockwave and gas, the client had to accept the scrapwood because the quest mentioned wood, not the trunks. Always specify the result, our dear customer. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 10. The other side The last quest was somewhat a failure, Delight used her magic to blast the trees into pieces. We can expect less personal quests from the guild. We sent Delight to buy us some food and water and sat in the room to discuss what we will do. Our small party of a knight, a mage and a rogue was not the strongest one in the country but at least we were able to take the hard quests. We were always sure that we will be fine. We were always arrogant when it concerned other adventurers because we thought that we are stronger, and that we can easily take on even a dragon. Oh, how wrong we were When I encountered a weird noble lady where a dragon was reported, I was surprised. We silently decided to guard her in hopes of having a nice pay for all our help. When we left her in the room and went to the forest, we were expecting that we will soon finish the quest and return. We only encountered a terrifying power that could obliterate an entire goblin town in a few hours. After that we understood that Delight is much, much stronger than we expected. Our simple desire to have some additional thank you money quickly turned into respect and considering her innocent nature we sympathized her. We quickly became friends with her. And now she became an unofficial member of our party. Should we officially invite her to join us? Will she accept it? The mage was worried about it. We all were fine with the current state of our relations with her but if we want to cooperate with her, we should hurry before the other adventurers recruit her. We were thinking about it when something happened outside. BOOM in the distance. AFP_Write Ch 45. Returning to the fog All my life I lived with a motto Never expect gods to help you but do everything yourself with a hope. After my meeting with a self-proclaimed goddess I understood how right I was. She just summoned me out of nowhere and now she says that she just doesnt know how to let me out of this damned fog. Not to mention her s*talk of youll never become a god yourself. I will go back to that damned fog and show that damned goddess what I can do. When I returned from the mountain I was met by the maids. Master, have you achieved your goals? Rin was curious and as always she was the first to ask the important question. No, we have nothing else to do here. Pack the possessions and lets go back to the coast. I was thinking about the Akagis words that the fog never let anyone come back. While I am sure that it wont harm me, I am still worried about the fairies. I have no idea how strong they are and will they be alright if I fail. Let us follow you, either we all go back, or die trying. Grace was not too optimistic about our chances but at least she is with me. [I can clearly see how Willow and Benet paled, they are not the type who enjoys fighting. I will have to make a choice, to let the maids follow me or to keep them safe.] While I was considering both options, the miko came to our group. Traveler-sama, w-where are you going? W-was the temple n-not to your l-liking? She was trembling with worry just from seeing me gathering my things. Miko-san, can I ask you a favor? Y-yes! Please, look after my companions while I am gone. I will go and put an end to the fog. After my words the miko fainted. I left her to the maids and headed where the coast should be, after I will be far away Ill launch scouts to confirm the exact location. Yes, that is a good plan. I heard some talking amongst the maids but it is not my concern. On the way I found a couple of abandoned villages and camps but nothing worth my time so I rushed towards the coast where I sent the carrier. The way to the fog was uneventful and calm, the seas were serene and the weather showed no signs of any storm approaching. When the fog wall appeared on the horizon I prepared all aircraft for sortie and loaded all guns. The fog and its horrors shall not win against me, as always, I will prevail! With an inspiring self-motivation speech I steamed into the fog. The next few hours were peaceful but I was prepared to fight any moment. The aircraft groups were in semi-prepared state. All planes were fueled and had machine guns armed. Six groups were on the deck and fully equipped for their respective tasks, the rest of the aircraft were lined up in the hangar, near the lifts. When the time comes, I will lift them to the flight deck and then arm them before their sortie. The guns had their primary ammo restocked. For the main gun I chose HE shells to damage the enemy destroyers in case they dare approaching, the rifles were just there to add firepower and fight against aircraft. This time my radar was working properly which allowed me to spot something unusual in ten kilometers to my port side, I immediately fired ranging shots and the anomaly quickly started evasive maneuvers. The two unknown ships started to increase the distance. In case I was a destroyer or a cruiser, they would be successful. VROOOM However, my dive bombers were going to disagree with their respective decision. [Show them, boys!] When I heard pinging sound I was ready to take actions. The issue was that the enemy launched fast torpedoes and they were closing in too fast for my rudder. Unlike a battleship in a certain movie, I cant just drop my anchor and have my fat corpse turned like a rubber duck in a bath. Well, I still can drop the anchor to have it torn the f* off. The steering systems managed to turn the ship fast enough to avoid the torpedoes but I was having another issue, while the planes were idling, a cruiser approached from my starboard and it was surely not a lightly armed one My shots were only doing minor damage to its armor. I may have evaded its first ranging shots and some of his glancing shots but something tells me this bastard will make me very disappointed in my choice of a route. The heavy cruiser started rising its guns after the reload and was about to fire. KABOOM Something exploded inside the cruiser and the entire ship was torn apart. I heard a radio chatter. Fuji, this is Yamato, the fleet is heading towards you, await their approach and take the place of the flagship. A low male voice of a seasoned captain transmitted me the information. Soon, I saw the battleships mast in the distance. Ch 46. The triumph for a sea battle I have an entire fleet at my command. 11 battleships and battlecruisers, 10 heavy cruisers, 6 light cruisers and 46 destroyers. Whatever dares coming at me will be reduced to ashes. I decided to spend my time wisely and scouted everything I could. My decision proved itself when I actually discovered the enemy fleet. They are greatly outnumbered and outgunned by my fleet. I am confident in the victory. The enemy tried to recon us as well, and considering that there are unknown aircraft far away from any land, now I at least know they have their own carriers. I intercepted all of their scouts before they found my fleet. With my better preparations I can give my battleships targeting coordinates. If everything goes well, soon the enemy will be defeated. All of my battleships fired at their maximum range but only dealt minor damage to an enemy battleship. While they were reloading I sent my first wave of attack aircraft. Soon they were intercepted by the enemy. Hostile fighters engaged my A5N in a dogfight while the bombers continued without any escort. While my fighters were chewed by more advanced F4Fs, attack groups managed to approach their target. Torpedo bombers approached a heavy cruiser and despite its desperate firing they managed to drop their payload. The enemy ship was damaged but remained afloat. It was the time for the dive bombers. The dive bombers were met with a wall of fire from the nearby ships, I lost most of them and neither of their bombs hit. I will have to wait until my aircraft groups are replenished. While my fighters were out of the fight, the enemy carriers launched their own attack waves. I saw how my battlecruiser exploded and fell apart after several direct hits from the enemy dive bombers. The next wave of dive bombers crippled one of the dreadnaughts which soon started to sink. Another dreadnought got hit by a torpedo and started turning in circles. The enemy attack aircrafts began swarming there. The dreadnought and its escorts shot down most of the enemy dive bombers but the ship got several hits and lost its speed. The gunfire from our battleships and heavy cruisers did minor damage to the enemy but that was not enough to avenge the loss of two heavy ships. My torpedo bombers had to do the second sortie without any escort, enemy fighters barely found them and had no way to attack them due to how low the bombers were. When my beaten bombers found an enemy warship, they were met with a wall of AA fire and were shot down without any torpedoes hitting the ship. Another allied battleship was hit by an enemy shell and started listing. The following attacks sunk another battleship and two heavy cruisers of its escort. I continue losing ships without being able to fight back! To counter the enemy supremacy I sent Yamato forward. While I looked from the ships bridge I discovered a number of interesting things. First, I was escorted by IJN Yukikaze, the one that is lucky. I can even feel how our luck conflicts. I think that when two minus problems get together, they create a magnet for disasters. At least thats what the current situation tells me. The second observation was that the fog did not go away or disappear but it became very thin in the area of battle, as if it was just a foggy weather in real life. The combat area was surrounded by an impregnable wall of fog. While the big guns were doing their own battle, the light ships of each side closed to the torpedo launching distance and the engagement between the battleships soon shifted into the naval dogfight. After some time I decided to scout the last known positions of the enemy but discovered nothing. The enemy slipped away without us knowing. With every second the initiative was slipping away from us. As the battle kept going I launched my new dive bombers which attacked a heavy cruiser which slipped through the defenses and crippled it. All I can do is to wait until the next wave of attack aircraft will be ready. One of the previously hit heavy cruisers was trying to fall back when another wave of enemy torpedo bombers found it. The few destroyers of its escort will be an insignificant deterrence. The cruiser was hit by two torpedoes and was struggling for its life. The bow soon started rising from the water. The ships crew barely saved her from sinking. Soon the fleets disengaged and we started preparing for the second round. Fuji lost: 1 battlecruiser, 2 battleships, 4 heavy cruisers and 8 destroyers. The enemy lost: 4 destroyers and about 50 aircraft. Ch 47. Banging against a steel wall We may have lost the first engagement but I am still confident in the possibility of a victory. A few hours after the fight ended we prepared for the next fight. The water was pumped out of the broken hull sections, the guns were cleaned and repaired. The crews rested and were ready for the next round. I failed to discover the enemys new positions and that was already a bad omen. My battleships found a silhouette and fired at it. The ranging shots were not very accurate but somehow one of the shots hit something. The rapid deployment aircraft were already on their way to the enemy ships. When the attack group was intercepted by a patrol, they managed to break through without losing too much time, and the next engagement with an actual fighter force turned into a dogfight where my old A5Ns managed to overwhelm the enemy aircrafts and win. For the cost of losing most of the torpedo bombers I managed to hit an enemy battleship and make it slow down. That was enough to let the dive bombers suicide-dive at the ship and deal additional damage to its weaponry. Meanwhile the gunfight between the battleships continued. One of the enemy shells hit my battleship and it started smoking. They reported heavy damage and taking in a lot of water. I am about to lose another ship. The enemy bombers tried engaging my formation and the fighters tried to stop them. Another fight began and while the fighters were busy, the bombers continued on course. The enemy torpedo bombers attack the previously damaged battleship, their attack was enough to make their situation unsalvageable. The dive bombers changed the attacked target and while they took a lot of losses, they crippled one more of my battleships. Another group of enemy dive bombers finished off the poor wreck of a battleship but the damage they took while they attacked it and the escorting light cruiser was enough to consider them shot down. The third group of the enemy bombers had no protection and was intercepted. The enemy dive bombers were shot down but during their destruction, the torpedo bombers managed to sneak away. And they sunk a light cruiser in the process. While there was a small break between the bombers taking off, I sent a scouting group which gave me a great insight about the enemy position. That was a nice compensation for the lost initiative. Another wave of attack aircraft crippled a battleship but they paid the price for that. The enemy had only a few aircraft return from that attack. The fleeing attackers were about to be intercepted when I saw another wave incoming, the new group was about to be turned into nothing. My own counterattack was reinforced with the Brave new world airstrike. The enemy fighters were forced to retreat and my attack armada proceeded to the enemy main fleet. With a lot of casualties of B4Y torpedo bombers I sunk an enemy heavy cruiser that harassed me for a long time. And then they managed to break through the remaining destroyers to attack the enemy carriers. I discovered that there are 3 of them. One of them got 2 torpedoes and a lot of bombs. That was not enough to take it down which surprised me a lot. The carriers were under attack by my BNW strike. Another carrier was hit with a lot of torpedoes and started listing, at least they are no longer able to launch planes. Especially after the successful D3A bombing. The enemy carrier is barely afloat after this run. Soon the skies turned grey and a storm began, in such weather it was impossible to properly scout the enemy positions. Under a heavy fire from enemy battleships I lost a heavy cruiser and a light cruiser. The enemy aerial attacks were intercepted but no bombers were shot down. They attacked my escorts and sunk a light cruiser. I also received a minor damage to my flight deck. Their friends sunk a heavy cruiser and I saw that there might be one less light cruiser. The fight started to yield some results. Under allied fire an enemy battleship was heavily damaged and soon sunk from a torpedo launched by one of the light cruisers. And after a couple of attack runs from my aviation another battleship was listing to its side. Under heavy shell bombardment an enemy heavy cruiser was burning like a gas-drenched candle. I sent in my attack aircraft to finish its miserable existence. Only one group of torpedo bombers attacked it but that was enough to break it in halves. The rest of the aircraft went to sink another heavy cruiser. After a battleship hit one of the heavy cruisers I saw a smoke which was followed by a number of bright flashes, several seconds after that its gun turrets started landing into the water around the ship. The similar fate happened to two more heavy cruisers when their ammo stowages were hit by dive bombers. The final casualty of this engagement was a poor dreadnaught which already suffered a lot of damage and got hit by a barrage of shells before going underwater. The second engagement ended with another miserable fail. Fuji lost: 4 battleships, 5 heavy cruisers, 4 light cruisers and 15 destroyers. The enemy lost: 1 battleship, 1 carrier lost its ability to attack, 3 heavy cruisers and 3 destroyers. Ch 48. The another first step The second engagement was the moment when I was still able to come back after the defeat but now that the majority of the fleet is on the bottom of the ocean, even a miracle will not save me. I had times more ships than the enemy and yet I failed to do anything. Their hulls handled our shells as if they were peas while our hulls were burning without any issue. Even the best of my strategies were met with an inaccurate fire and weak shells. That is what the true despair looks like. Of the remaining ships, 3 were battlecruisers and of the battleships only Yamato survived the encounters. With 3 cruisers left and a bunch of destroyers I have no screening to protect me against the pursuing enemy. [It is time to turn back and retreat.] I can clearly see what I look like in the mirror: my ears are down and the fluffy tails look like they were wet and tied to my legs. I am but a shadow, of myself when I tried defying the gods. SPLASH The first ranging shots started landing within the formation. KABOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Yamato and the battlecruisers returned fire but none of their shells hit. I prepared to launch the aircraft for the final fight. I doubt that there will be the fourth engagement. The leading battlecruiser was hit and started turning to let the others take its place. Two already damaged and burned light cruisers were left with a few destroyers to slow down the enemy pursuit. I never heard from them again. One after another, the ships were left to slow the enemy down until only I and Yamato remained. And considering that I can go 3 knots faster [To hell with it, at least it is a nice target which can draw their fire. I will have less priority while I am near the battleship.] When I finally reached the fogs edge I passed through it like nothing happened but Yamato turned and went towards the enemy. I decided to not follow their battle rush and continued on course. Soon the guns went silent. I may not be the bravest of all people but this was too much for me, I barely escaped with minor damage. I kept steaming towards the coast. I have lost almost all of the flights and had no reserves that is why when an unknown sea-monster-something showed up on the sonar I was not capable of properly killing it. At least I still have my main guns. The ranging shots were inaccurate so I adjusted the sights but considering how much the monster swims I cant properly aim at it while it is far away. When it stopped its chaotic movements the results did not make me wait, the beasts cry of pain proved that the smoke clouds on its back were indeed the explosions. The enraged animal rushed at me in a straight line and I started peppering it with rifle shots which also did minor bleeding wounds to it. However, that was not enough to stop its advance and it was getting too close for my comfort. BANG With another hit it started slowing down, one more should be enough. BANG I decided to steam faster before more of them show up. Which did happen. BANG BANG BANG After I breached their blockade I safely returned to the coast and swiftly moved towards the temple where I left my maids. I yearn for the healing thighs and warm hands, especially after all the s* that happened. Finally I found the temple and the healing maids which immediately and without the unnecessary questions started fluffing me. While I was looking around with the glassed eyes I focused on a shadow near the edge of the mikos house. A weird shadow that was staring at me and when I turned my head there, they hid behind the building. Under the skillful fluffing I fell asleep and when I woke up I was under a blanket inside the house. T-traveller-sama erhm w-would you l-like some tea? The first person to greet me was the miko, when I looked at her she immediately averted her eyes and blushed. A few seconds after, she just placed a tray with the tea on a table and walked out of the room with fast steps. While it was interesting to find out what happened I decided to pay a visit first. Nice seeing you come back in one piece. Have you suddenly changed your mind~? She immediately started with mocking me. Ch 49. The gods and their answers I sat down in a japanese styled room. In front of me was Akagi the goddess. So, how was your little trip? She began asking stupid questions. Dont you know that yourself, if you are a goddess you should already know everything, right? You mistake me for the creator gods. I am not among the high gods. (A) Just a small fry? You can think that this is funny but even like that there are few gods who would dare provoking me. You better not to test my patience, kid. (A) So, will you answer, kid? She continued with the same question. After I explained what happened she smiled and started laughing. You expected that you can just brute force your way? Now I get why you lost~ Ha-ha-ha! She continued mocking me. I wonder if you can explain it to me. You really look like you know more than you tell. Impudent child, dont you think that after you refused to listen to me I would suddenly tell you everything? Nah, dont want to. She waved her hand at me and fell down into the pillows. With her tail she grabbed a grape from a large bowl and started to eat the grapes. I sat silently and waited until she will be ready to talk again. Akagi soon decided to stop doing this protest and rose from the pillows. Something tells me that you just pretend to know a lot but instead you are just bluffing. Lets trigger her to tell me everything. You think that this Akagi-sama will be tolerating you forever? Akagi-sama should just remind you to whom you are talking. She created a little blue foxfire on her palm. She blew on it. And instead of a puny spark I saw a torrent of blue fire around me. I can feel the scorching heat coming from my sides. She just split the devastating flame with her finger, and that finger was the only thing that saved me from the death. Judging by your expression you understood your place. Shall we continue? She was uninterested in what happened and just asked. Of course now I have no chance to talk back. After I nodded the head she continued. You dont get what this fog is, right? As I already said this is an ancient magic and even I have no idea how it works. And I said that there is a way through it. She lied on her side and started eating grapes. Instead of answering she waited for my question. Fine, how can I do this? Do what? Is she just fooling around? How. Can. I. Get. Through. The. Fog? Now she should at least answer something. You forgot why you are here, that is the only answer youd require from me. She gave another ambiguous answer and returned to eating. Oh, great goddess Akagi-sama, please give this mortal your majestic favor and tell what I should do. I am done waiting, if you want it so much then here is my plea. You think that I just refuse to answer because of mischief? No, this is something you should find yourself, without my help. The fog is a test if one can make the correct decisions. [Then I failed to command the fleet like I was supposed to?] In response Akagi facepalmed and answered. You are too stupid to even try answering you She was already getting tired of this talk and I fear that she will just stop answering anything. Go outside and let me think, kid. She was already tired of the talk and decided to have some time in silence. I walked out of the house, through the opening between its walls where were the burnt remnants of the front wall. I started wandering around the garden and watching the weird surroundings. While I had some time I started combing my hair and the tails. The volume of the hair soon was returned to normal and I continued wandering around aimlessly. After I walked around the garden I decided to head back to the house. What I discovered was very weird. Akagi was fluffing her sister Yuri. Yuri was lying on Akagis lap and rubbing her head against the stomach as if she was a small kitten. I can even see how Yuri wiggles her tails from pleasure. Something is wrong, kid? Akagi raised her head and looked at me. Did you want to join my sister? Her question was not part of her mocking, she asked me as if she was my big sister who wanted to spoil me. Erhm sorry, I disturbed you. I decided not to trust myself to her and went back into the garden. They took some time to cuddle and when they were done Yuri came to me and told to go to Akagi. Fine, lets get back to where we stopped. It is of no use to let you think, you are too slow. She abstained from beating around the bush and by the looks of it decided to tell me what I should know. Ch 50. A truth between the lines I corrected my sitting posture and prepared to listen. While I still have a lot of reasons to distrust the goddess I still am a hostage to her whims and all I can do is to hope that now she will finally tell me the truth. Come here, kid. Normally she tried to look dignified but now she just said that with some detachment from the reality. I even thought that a melancholy got her for a moment. There is no deep meaning in this. You are a dumb child who needs to be taught everything. And if you will be closer it will be easier for me to smack you when you keep acting like an imbecile. Okay, she just gave up trying to make me think and resorted to violence. Well, sorry, I am not an omnipotent someone who can guess everything just like [SMACK] AUCH! Even if I tried explaining myself she just hit me. Listen, kid, you dont get anything so let me be honest. You are a complete idiot. You either brute force your way through, or just try to use your insolence to make the others go out of your way. Even this Akagi-sama thinks you are on the brink of no return. [What the hell she means?] SMACK As I said, you should try to reflect on your actions and see what you did wrong. You had some time to think, your answer? Akagi was sitting in front of me, she went down from the pillows and now we are on the same level, I can see that I am slightly higher. After her meaningful look I answered. I shouldve taken my maids with me? Like friendship, more people, help? SMACK While previously Akagi hit me with her fan, now she hit the top of my head with her little fist. By looking at her one could think that she is fragile and cant even hurt a fly. [IT HURTS!] She almost crushed my skull with that hit. When I managed to lift my head and look at her with teary eyes, I didnt find a child. Instead there was a figure of a beautiful lady which radiated majesty and strength. Not to mention that she was much more gifted than me. Listen, child, for I am tired of this. Her deep and strong voice made me shiver in awe. This is what youd expect from a goddess, not that little brat SMACK Impudent filth, who let you think badly of My appearance? Now I was not only in awe but also in fear. Khm Akagi-sama thinks you understood my position. Suddenly she turned back into her child-like image. I was still too terrified of her previous actions to raise any voice and obediently sat and was ready to listen. You were a human, and now you have to act as somebody else. That is your problem. Her answers keep being unconnected, as her actions. Akagi sama, why is that my problem? Pleasedontsmackpleasedontsmackpleasedontsmack. You are no longer you. [What a brilliant answer, I am no longer I. Thank you, that explains a lot.] SMACK Now that your puny brain started working, let me explain the rest. You were a human and had you personality, then an idiot reincarnated you here as a kitsune, whose personality is completely different from your normal. And also the idiot god forced you to act as that person while you know nothing, which made you do stupid things to which you grew accustomed. Clanging of the brain cogs Smacking of the part of the head above those brain cogs Incomprehensible shouting and whine After I calmed down and stopped crying I looked at Akagi and waited for her to continue. Should I hit you again to make your thought process faster? After I fervently shook the head the goddess continued. You are no longer a human and you had to change your lifestyle. The changes were to the worse and now you are a prideful sloth. You dont try to use your brain to think and either follow the flow or make use of your brute force. You cant win against the fog until you understand what you did wrong. And suddenly you know how to fight with the fog when previously you said you know nothing. SMACK It was na?ve to think that you will be thinking by yourself, I acknowledge that mistake That is why I now sit here and teach you. Akagi-sama wastes her precious time to babysit you and yet you still refuse to listen properly. My grumbling was silenced by her words. I am so touched, you dou never mind One day you will have to make the decision, whether to stay like that and remain a d*bag, or to try and change yourself to completely embrace one of the sides. You cant pass the fog without understanding this. Now get out of my sight and dont come back until you understand that. She dismissed me and stood up. She summoned a torii gate out of nowhere and disappeared through it. [Will I have to throw myself at the wall until I realize what she meant with that nonsense?] With that thought I returned from the gods realm. Ch 51. The fox and the mice The meeting was surprisingly painful. I was happy to return to the maids. When they examined my head they said that everything was perfectly fine but I wonder how was that even possible? Akagi hit me a lot of times and never held back her strength. I decided to try understanding the goddess words by challenging the fog once again. This time however, I will try not to just mindlessly fight but to understand what I lack that doesnt let me out of this place. While I was thinking what to bring with me I remembered a certain miko which was sweeping the yard. Miko-san, can you pray for me? I will need any help I can get to break out of the fog. Y-yes! I will pray all day and night! She blushed and threw away her broom. Then she ran towards the shrine and started her miko dances and rites. Occasionally she glanced at me who stood dumbfounded by her sudden fervor. I decided to sort out her behavior after I am done with the fog, it is currently much more important than the teen in love. After I glared at too-happy-to-be-coincidence maids I went into mikos house to pack some food and water and to do a little praying myself. Ding You received 6 upgrade points, 5/54 Mk 16 Single mount (Main Gun), 1 arresting wires (Common), 5 gold coins, 3 groups of B5N torpedo bombers (Changes all other TB), 1 steam catapult (Common), Type 11 LMG (Changes all secondary guns), 5/54 Mk 16 Dual mount (Main Gun), 1 level point, 1 group of A6M fighters (Changes all other F), 1 weapon point, Type 11 LMG (Changes all other AA guns) IJN Fuji C CV. Level 5/7 (Upgrade cap 80) FP C 33 AA C 30 AV C 76 RD C 70 AC C 70 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 2 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 3 - Installed (Elite) 4 - Installed (Elite) After I got improved fighters I can finally feel like an IJN carrier with all the attributes. Zeros, Kates and Vals with green and white paint filled all of the deck space. If I wont get myself into fighter jets then I have a complete air superiority. When I test-fired my new main guns I found out that they can provide firerate comparable to one DD and have a range to compete with light cruisers. Not to mention what will happen to the aircraft caught in their crosshair. The rest of the day I spent in a pleasant company of maids and their hands. When the sun was about to rise I left the temple, again, and walked towards the coast, again. I found nothing new on the way and that was disappointing. I even start to feel sorry for the miko because she actually has to live in this barren place with no people around. I never saw any people even in kilometers from the temple. On this pessimistic note I continued towards the sea. As if my prayers were heard, I feel that something lucky is going to happen to me and that is why I decided to run even faster to find what awaits me. When I was approaching the coast I saw that the carrier is about to strand itself but luckily I saw a rocky ground under the waves before it was too late. After I boarded the carrier and got to my captains seat I steamed towards the familiar location where I once again met the fog. I sent my scout immediately after I passed the wall. My first action after the trespassing was to check the equipment. The radar is working properly, the visibility is acceptable, the boilers work properly and are fully heated. I set my speed to Half Ahead and started looking around from the planes and the bridge. In the first few hours I found nothing of concern and let myself take a short nap. I can predict that after the fight starts I will have no time to sleep for the coming few days. The calm surroundings let me have some time to think. The ship moved smoothly across the calm waters of the foggy sea. This created an unknown feeling of familiarity and soothed me. I finally felt like I am at home, the issue is, I never saw a sea when I was human. That scares me, because it has nothing to do with who I am. For now I will have to try my best to ignore the sea. Another group of fighters hooked themselves to the catapults and started taking off in pairs. I use only Epic catapults to decrease the risk of losses, while I am not in combat I can let myself take some time. While I was looking at the fighters I heard pinging sound of the radar. On the screen were several flying objects near the edge of radar range, I immediately sent the scouting flight to intercept. I was relieved when the fighters reported a flock of seagulls. No dive bombers in this hour. The sunset concluded the todays search of the exit and I went to the cabin to have some sleep. Meanwhile, in a few miles to the east, two bombers spotted a lonely carrier. Ch 52. Search and destroy The next morning I continued searching the way out of the fog. The scouting was still not showing any signs of the enemy. After the third scouting sortie I found something in the clouds, this was just another flock but the birds looked very concerned that is why I prepared other planes and started accelerating. I was becoming more and more anxious because something was not right. The enemy shouldve attacked me many times already. I have to think what to do if they dont show up. I finally decided to send a large recon force of all fighter flights. All I had to do was to wait for the results. The results of my search also were insignificant because I failed to find enemy ships. I didnt even try to search the edge of the fog because I already know it will take a few days to just get there. I have to try to get the initiative but it is impossible without knowing where the enemy is. After disheartening attempts to find anything in the open space of the ocean I finally started thinking about why I fail to find the enemy. I let my brain work on solving this issue and suddenly I stared using the innate knowledge of Fuji to find the traces of the enemy warships. The thought of using the memories of someone else was unsettling but I decided that if this knowledge is a part of me then I should use it to its maximum. The survival is more important for me. [Think, Fuji, where would you hide yourself?] I started analyzing the information I received so far and I found the possible traces of the enemy. Several large ships with no escorts. Considering I fought US ships before this means there can be a BB or CV task force. If I will meet the battleships I will have to maintain the distance and torpedo them until they are sunk. The carriers on the other hand will be a pain in the a*. I am uncomfortable with trusting myself to the alien memories but I continued analysis of possible actions. The clues I had are not enough to pinpoint the position of the enemy fleet so I continued scouting using the scouting techniques of Fuji. While the scouting continued I started anti-submarine maneuvers, just in case. Three hours later I saw a formation of 3 carriers. They sailed in parallel to me and by the looks of it they managed to find me beforehand. I started looking at them to identify. The first carrier I confirmed to be Enterprise, the second carrier is too covered in the smoke and mist to be identified, the third one is covered too. I sent my scouts into the clouds to avoid detection. The carriers should have around 90 planes each, if they are similar to the ones I fought before they will have F4F fighters which should not be too dangerous for the Zero. After I somewhat confirmed their formation I prepared torpedo bombers for a rapid strike from low altitude, and a large group of dive bombers to hit them from the clouds. At least that is the plan. While I was still hesitating if this is a good idea I still decided to do a preemptive strike and take down one of the enemies. All 13 groups of torpedo bombers will hit simultaneously from two sides. They set course to attack from 10-20 meters altitude, that should be enough to avoid detection before it will be too late to avoid or intercept. A few moments later I will send dive bombers to attack the decks and to destroy their fighters and thus secure the air superiority. When the attack began the carriers had to start maneuvering without having space for that and without having time to evade the torpedoes. Torpedoes hit Enterprise and caused flooding, the second carrier took several hits but they caused minor damage. The third carrier had its bow hit and started losing speed. A minute later the enemy started lifting their fighters from the hangars. That is when the dive bombers fell from the clouds above. The results were pitiful, only one hit to the second carrier. The bomb penetrated the deck and exploded inside her hangar. One carrier crippled, two slightly hurt. Now they know about my actions and they will try to counterattack me. While I was trying to identify the second and third carriers, all carriers disappeared into lights and I found 3 girls in their place. I decided to follow their lead. Now I understood who are my enemies: Enterprise, Yorktown and Hornet. Ch 53. Hunting the carriers Unions carriers broke their formation and started flanking me. Enterprise immediately launched torpedo bombers, and then launched dive bombers to attack me from the top. Rapid deployment allowed me to intercept them immediately and soon all of her attack crafts were shot down or forced to retreat. While I was busy, Hornet attacked from her side. My main gun immediately turned there and radars locked the targets. Her torpedo bombers managed to sneak in but were met with a wall of machine gun fire and their torpedoes mostly missed. I received minor damage to anti-torpedo protection. The dive bombers are much more threatening for me but there are more of them than 127mm can handle. I got several bomb hits to my deck and I am incredibly happy they exploded without penetrating my armor. It is painful but I avoided heavy damage and the flight deck is in usable condition. After I fired several shots I started steaming away from the enemy to break the distance. They accelerated together with me. I already can see that I am blocked from fleeing to any side. Yorktown sails to my left and Hornet to my right. I decided to analyze their behavior and movement patterns by slightly changing my course. After ten minutes of looking at their maneuvering I confirmed that they want me to turn back towards the land. I activated Brave New World and launched fighters and bombers to the left side, meanwhile I turned there to make a break out of their claws. With each moment I was getting closer until I closed in on Yorktown. When I was close enough to see her face I wanted to scream, she has no face at all. I doubt that this doll is a living being so now I dont have to think about holding back. Torpedoes bombs and shells hit Yorktown like a storm. This did not sink her but at least it disorientated her. And then I trusted Fujis memories. I turned hard to the port side and headed to the side where was Enterprise. I did not make a break through the expected and already cleared side but through the side where they expected me to never go. All their planes were already sent to Yorktowns direction and now the Grey Ghost has no way to attack me from the air. I rushed past her and I was back on my way to the other side of the fog. They had to regroup into a single formation. I immediately launched a new wave of planes. A6M fighters easily started shooting down enemy fighters and cleared the way for my torpedo bombers. Yorktown is already crippled so she was my natural target. Three torpedoes and Yorktown fell into the water, she never stood up again. The remaining torpedo bombers went for Enterprise who received damage and had to slow down. The dive bombers tried attacking Hornet but the damage was not enough to sink her. After taking heavy damage and losing Yorktown, the enemy had to stop the chase. They tried hiding in the fog and prepared to attack me. [I will have to face them later. For now I should make sure they wont be surprising me.] I turned off the radar and landed all planes, even the scouts. I did not turn my gear back into the carrier and decided to sail on my two. I will avoid detection as much as possible to attack from afar. I will turn the fog into my ally. While the plan was good on paper, in reality I was not experienced enough to search through the fog without the planes. I doubt that this is just me being stupid, Fuji as a carrier would rely on her escorts to scout. I can only rely on my luck, which is usually on my side. I found a silhouette in the fog and crouched. I was not found and had a chance to follow the enemy. The silhouette was searching for me but didnt find. In the end the enemy started moving somewhere. At the area where the person headed I saw the two shipgirls who were standing idly in the fog. My first desire was to sortie my attack aircraft and it took a lot of will to force myself to just continue observation. Maybe Akagi was saying nonsense but after I decided to give a try to being patient and stopped jumping to the frontlines I found myself staying in the fog undetected while I perfectly see the enemy. I have a lot of time to prepare for the actions. The enemies finished whatever they were doing and split up. I carefully backed into the fog and steamed at Full Ahead away from there. It is the time to sink them while they are alone. Ch 54. A final decision To finish the battle I would require to attack the enemy in a such way they would not find me even after I show myself. After I distanced myself from the enemy carriers I recalled my gear into the carrier. And considering that the carrier can be both operated from the distance and is the main striking force, I will use it as my primary offensive power. I will keep following the enemy carriers myself while the carrier will sail to a suitable location where I will make an ambush on the enemy. That is the plan. Problems began immediately. Enterprise and Hornet spotted the carrier too early and began pursuing. For now I decided to follow the plan and try to make an ambush. My movements were spotted immediately and now I have to run again. The reality was too cruel for me. To shake them off I used a risky tactic. I charged at them with the naginata. While most of my attacks missed I managed to land a single hit. Enterprise took slight damage and this was enough to slow them down. They cant risk going alone when I have any air superiority. I finally gained myself some distance from them. The artillery combat began while both sides were preparing their attack craft. VROOOM I have Rapid deployment which let me launch 6 groups at the enemy. All my attacks were aimed at Hornet. Her crazy maneuvers let her evade most of the torpedoes but I scored two hits followed by a bomb. We launched all remaining aircraft and the dogfight began. My zeros were overwhelmed by enemy planes. It is almost 2 to 1 ratio. The dogfight managed to block all fighters from intercepting the bombers. I fired all weaponry like crazy, I even ordered the landed aircraft to join the firing. That allowed me to create such firepower that the enemy was barely able to approach. But even that was not enough to stop them from suicide attacking me. I got hit with one torpedo and started taking some water. That was not enough to affect my plane-launching capabilities. The damage I did in the previous fights was enough to cause Hornet to stop launching planes. Her weaponry also was very inaccurate which allowed my attack groups to approach her without losing much. Two torpedoes hit her and she fell into the water. The rest of the planes headed towards Enterprise. Enterprise was damaged but that did not affect her combat performance too much. When a torpedo made her disorientated I gave my dive bombers order to land something on Enterprises head. Not a single dive bomber hit her due to suddenly opened fire. Unlike me, Enterprise has much more guns pointing upwards. While my gut was telling that I should continue running and waiting for a better opportunity to strike, I decided to ignore the feelings inside of me and continue fighting here. I cannot be a hostage to my intuition all the time, sometimes I also should try going against the current. I realized that my decision was rash when I saw a new wave of bombers taking off the Enterprises flight deck. I immediately used Brave New World and the planes from the ability. Advanced A6M5 managed to intercept bombers before I was in their range. My problem was that the fighters could only buy me some time because they already are under fire both from the bombers and their carrier. I took the risk and rushed at Enterprise hoping the enemy will not try bombing their own carrier. PING The blade hit the armor and made a lot of sparks. The Dauntless and Avenger bombers were circling above me, they didnt dare bombing me while Enterprise was so close. She counterattacked me and pushed me back. I barely had a chance to stay close enough to avoid the vultures above us. In a battle of two carriers the one who has better weaponry wins. While we cant use our planes we still have guns. And mine are much better. BANG BANG I continued firing and attacking with the naginata to force Enterprise to flee. Meanwhile, I was planning what to do next. This time when I challenged the fog I had a perception of the real Fujis fighting style and I feel like I became more used to it. I closed my eyes and trusted myself to the reflexes of the kitsune carrier. Even with closed eyes I can almost clearly see where the enemy is. Hit. Hit. Hit. I managed to force Enterprise to turn and flee. Her bombers were already shot down with my main guns. All that is left is to Take off! And the swarm of planes headed towards their target. In the end I somewhat understood the words of Akagi. I was forced to make a choice. I had to adapt. And comparing the previous me, who can only fight with what he knew, the new me should at least be able to properly control the flow of battle. I might not stop being myself but now I know when I should just stop doing acting rash and think what would Fuji do in my place. Clap-clap-clap Ch 55. A fourth wheel I heard a clapping out of nowhere. My first reaction was to say my thanks to the a*hole who made me do all of this fighting, who summoned me just to mock and to do some buffoonery for her fun. When I turned around and was ready to say a couple of gentle swearing words I was dumbfounded. An unknown woman, who surely doesnt look like a certain loli-fox, was flying in a dozen meters above water. Either Akagi can change herself much more than I previously thought, or this is really another person. Hmm, I see The kitsune murmured something after glancing at me. While I wondered why she is here, she responded to my thoughts. I wanted to know if Akagi-chans choice was fine. She looked at me appraisingly and continued murmuring something. [Why would she visit me? Are all the gods that friendly to the mortals?] She stopped appraising me and answered. It has nothing to do with you, child. I just wondered what Akagi-chan was doing for the last few centuries. While the voice was gentle, she was looking at me indifferently. I decided to return to the Akagis house but when I turned around I felt a hand on my waist. I was grabbed and teleported back to the coast. If the woman was able to teleport me like that, why didnt she just take me to the house without having to make me walk My way crossed the forest where was growing sakura. I had some time to calm down and enjoy the flowers, which did not drop even after all the time. The few hours I spent there were enough to reflect on what happened and to make some decisions on what to do with Akagi when I get there. [This little brat will pay dearly for what Ive been through] When I was about to walk out of the grove, a lot of flower petals fell on me. I was completely covered in pink petals and that actually made me happy. I decided to just play around for some more time, the sakura will no doubt want me to stay for longer too After a few more hours of playing I finally continued the walking to the temple. I ignored everyone and headed straight for the mountain sanctuary. Master! Where are you going?! Rin tried running after me but she could not move as fast in her dress as I was jumping up the rocks of the mountain trail. When I finally arrived to the destination Altar I entered Akagis realm. After all the time I had to spend in this crazy place I was no longer interested in the scenery and kept on walking. I wanted to finish with the damned troublemaker loli as fast as possible and finally return back home. I am just too tired of having to run around fighting for an unknown nonsensical reason. If the door to her house was on hinges I wouldve kick-opened it. I was THAT frustrated. However, I had to slide the door to the side, and what greeted me there was even crazier than all the views I had in this realm before. Akagi was as always sitting. This time, however, she was sitting on someones lap. When I finally saw who the person was, I wanted to silently facepalm. It was the woman from before. Akagi was obediently sitting on the womans lap and looking at me with screwed up from pleasure eyes. What was more surprising than the sudden change of sitting place, Akagi was constantly licked by the woman. It was not some kind of lesbian foreplay but a grooming. The woman was brushing Akagis tail and hair with a transparent comb decorated with gems, and she was licking the lolis face as if that was something natural. Akagis reaction also was not telling that it was something weird. You will stand there forever? Akagi asked me while raising an eyebrow. A-am I interrupting something? Why do you do this s*? Why should I be looking at it? No, you are not. Come here, we have a talk to continue. She said that while her right cheek was diligently licked. Is she fine with it? I pointed at the woman in a hope that she will refuse my company. She doesnt even care you are here. Dont make me wait. Reluctantly I approached and sat down. [Where is the big little sister? I thought she would be somewhere close to them.] Yuri is there. Akagi pointed at the womans voluminous tails. From there were peaking two limp fox ears. I too want to sleep in such fluffy tails. Though I perfectly get what will remain of me. Nothing but ashes, that could be counted with ones fingers. One ash per finger. I sat down and waited when Akagi will continue talking. [Dont you think that it is the time to tell me everything?] Ch 56. The sanctification of a demon I tried telepathically transmitting my desire to finish this conversation ASAP. Akagi was only sitting like a small statue and was having her face groomed. When Akagi was finally ready to talk, the woman started licking close to her mouth. I started to feel a bit hot. Kaa-fan, Im falking. Her mother? Okay Never mind I tried abstracting from the unusual family bonding. When lolis mouth was freed from cleaning, she continued. I know what you are thinking about my actions but dont you think that in the end everything went well? If you want to talk about it... May I ask why I was doing it in the first place? Why me? What will her answer be? You were just the first to be close to the altar when I wanted to go back home. So I was the first passer-by to hear her summon My face was really showing my dissatisfaction with such an arbitrary way of choosing the poor victims. You know, its not like this Akagi-sama will not compensate you. She said that while her mother moved to her left and started licking the other side of the girls face. [And how will she compensate my neural cells? They do not recover.] I know what you want, you greedy kid. You want to be a goddess. And you already said it is impossible. You disavow your words? It is my time to mock her. Try better, kid. I mean that you have no way to become a true goddess. BUT. There is a loophole [Erhm a loophole in the laws of the universe? Or the gods just let you do whatever you want?] If I say jump, they jump. Or they will face me and my flute of apocalypse Returning to the topic before. You can become a conductor of my will in this world. A vicar of this generous Akagi-sama. So generous that she killed the entire surroundings just because? Try better, kid. I destroyed many worlds for my amusement I am not a part of this world. I hop around the worlds and do whatever I want. And now I have to go back home, which is why I give you this opportunity. [Cant she just stick to one topic and stop saying a bit here and a bit there?] Wont repeat. [Fine, you got me with this proposal] Great, kid. Now, to the requirements. You will have to gather me the believers, might be yours as well. And they will pray to you which in turn sends their prayers to me. You will be having my celestial aura, I will have the faith. You dont need to be a goddess to pass on the faith to me. Agreed? I still dont get where the catch is so I just sit and wait for her to continue to the bad part. The bad part? It is the one that you wont be a goddess and that whatever faith people will have in you will strengthen me, not you. What matters is that this is your card-blanche. She shrugged her shoulders and looked at me with expectation. For now everything looks fine but you mentioned that the other gods dont cause you trouble. Will it be the same for me? I am not an omnipotent goddess who can defeat anyone. They wont stand in my way, and you are mine. You will not be attacked by them, kid. As long as you dont start swearing at them and being a complete imbecile. If you will show some humility they will never even step towards you, you are too insignificant for them. She waved her hand at me and leaned back into her mothers breast. [I think that if she wanted to fraud me she wouldve chosen another way. I might be na?ve, thinking that I will receive something but I guess it wont hurt.] [Your answer, Akagi-sama?] Erhm, will you answer? You never asked me questions. What should this Akagi-sama be answering? Whatever Fine, I accept you proposal, so we both agree, right? It is settled? I can go home? Almost. Just a moment. She answered me and turned around. Kaa-san, is it fine? Akagi said that with such a childish voice that I barely held back the vomit. How this a*hole can show a childish side when to me she shows only arrogance and dismiss?! Those double standards Her mother looked at me and started thinking. If you want this, baby. Just make sure your toy will not cause trouble. The woman answered her with such a tenderness one could easily decide that they are either a parent and a child, or that they are head over heels how in love with each other. Thus you become my vicar, Fuji. Make sure you gather a lot of believers and thus please this Akagi-sama, who put her trust in you. She magnificently said that but I already get that she just pushed off her business in this world to me With an apparent disgust I walked out of the house and headed to the temple. At least I am finally acknowledged as a goddess. Ch 57. An assassin in the bed When I returned from the mountain I decided to gather my loyal followers, my flock. The maids gathered as soon as they saw me. Listen, children! I started with copying the naughty goddess. Erhm Master, is everything alright? Willow asked me worriedly. The others also showed concern. Can you not interrupt my speech? From this day onward, this Fuji-sama is the goddess of this world! BOW AND PRAY TO ME! Neither of the maids did. Listen, I became a goddess. Dont you get me? They continued thinking but no rings happened. You should show me how devoted you are! Come on, do something! They approached and started fluffing me. While it was not what I hoped for, I was still satisfied. In the end I had to accept that they dont plan on changing their relations with me from being the devoted fluffers to devoted believers. Master, Master! Why is there one more tail? You sewed another tail? Willow asked a weird question while she was fluffing my tails. What do you mean? Well, one She put aside one tail two, three okay, 3 tails four. She pointed at another tail. I tried moving it. The tail started moving. [Fo-x-fi-re~ ti-me~] I immediately created 4 foxfires and they were a bit bigger than before. More firepower for me. [What?] While I was engrossed in playing, my cheeks were pinched from behind. When I tried turning my head I heard Rins voice. Master is smiling too much. Should I start tickling you to make you laugh as well? It will be so sweet to hear you laugh I looked at her when she finally let go of me and was hoping to punish my loyal maid by having to carry me around. Traveller-sama has returned? From behind the maid wall a voice asked about me. Yes, I am here. I expected that the miko will walk to me but she only peeked from behind Grace and immediately hid herself. After meeting my eyes, Miko-san started retreating with Grace as her shield. When Grace asked me with her eyes I glanced her to let the miko do whatever she did. I was getting tired and signaled Rin to carry me to the house. When we crossed the doorstep Rin whispered: Sorry, Master and hit the back of my head. I did not lose consciousness but decided to play along. I hope the maids dont plan to sacrifice me or kill me for my wealth. Rin was whispering to the other two to carry me to the bed. They gently placed me there and covered with blanket. I can clearly feel they were doing everything as accurate as they can. Even the tails were properly placed to one side, as I always sleep when I am alone. Because I prefer sleeping on my side, they placed some soft textile below me. Then they walked out of the room. I was not sleeping, I only closed my eyes and waited. The waiting was long, I am sure its past midnight already. After a long wait something happened outside. A door to this room was opened and someone walked inside. [Da assassin!] The assassin started undressing and soon dived under the blanket. And lied down in front of me. I waited for an hour before I opened my eyes. With a pale light of foxfire I saw the familiar face. Pretty asian face, childish, but too mature for her age. Long black hair tied in two tails. Even in her sleep she is blushing. I guess those four decided to let poor girl have some happiness in this lonely place. Cant blame them but they will suffer for hitting me. No fluffing for the coming week, I already have a new girlfriend who will be eager to do this in their stead. I had to turn around and lie on the other side to cover her with my tails but that was nothing in comparison with a gentle smile of pure bliss. I know how fluffy I am so why not share my divine beauty? The next morning I was sleepy but the face of surprise on the mikos face was worth it. Erhm e-ee T-t-t erhm I I didnt While she was trying to find an excuse I patted her and said. Relax, I saw you enter. She is as good as a certain mother. At least she doesnt get angry with my mischief. When I calmed down the dead from embarrassment shrine maiden I let her take her time dressing, and I had some time to appreciate young and smooth skin normally-under-the-dress. I exited the house and saw the meeting procession. Good morning, Master. Rin was shining, well ,they all were shining but Rin was shining even more. Give me some tea. I ignored her and asked Benet, who proved to be more perceptive of my necessities. After I got my already prepared tea I started thinking. Thinking was hard because every few seconds someones hand was trying to grab my gray tips. Which every few seconds had to evade the hands. Uuuu Dissatisfaction was stopped immediately with quick and harsh action. Stand there. I showed them a spot in 30 meters away from me. With tears and whine they stood there looking at me with teary eyes. I wondered about what to do next with my new fan, which looked at me from behind a corner. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 11. A suspicious gaze My companions sent me to buy them some food and I decided to visit the local restaurants. I hope they would be fine with some simple food. While I really miss Royal cuisine I have to accept my current situation and overcome the hardships of this travel. I was given some money but even after I visited a few places they all refused to serve me and said that there is not enough money. You dont have enough coins, Miss. Even when they said I needed to pay 10 coins and I showed them 20. Oh my, why is this world so weird? I kept on sighing. I entered a calm and silent passage to give myself a break from the loud noises of the town. When I opened my eyes I found myself surrounded by a group of persons, might be beggars, might be worse. Why would you gather here, gentlemen? I should never let myself resort to violence without considering the possibility of peaceful resolving. Ya look like a rich lady. And wed need some money. Ya get it? I sighed. This doesnt look nice to me. I was about to give them a machine gun warning shots when I felt a gaze. Oh my I started looking around. Hey, whatcha doing? The people stepped back from me to give some personal space. I was looking around myself to find the source of the gaze but it was not stopping. Windows C no. Alley C no. Passing people? No, they also do not gaze at me. Come on, no ones gonna help ya! Stop this crap! Suddenly they tried to push me to the wall. I sighed and was about to fire when I saw the source of the gaze. I lifted my head and clearly saw it. What a suspicious cloud What? HEY WHAT YA DOING?! BOOM Ch 58. Gathering more assets I remembered how the miko looked like. She might be pretty and cute with her awkward personality but I must not cloud my judgment with just thinking about her looks. Later I should ask her if she can do something. Elina and Albert are capable fighters, the maids are serving me and while well be sailing back home I will continue teaching them the basics of flight and combat. What will this nameless priest girl do? However, I need to check if my maids have something to do with the girls strange behavior Rin! She was standing by my side in a few seconds. Do you know what question I want to ask? Erhm Master, forgive your servant but I CANT READ YOUR THOUGHTS. She shouted at me with the nice and friendly expression. Whatever, tell me why Miko-san started acting like this? I pointed towards the already hidden miko. How could I know this, Master? (R) How could she suddenly become so interested in me if you had nothing to do with that? Rin slightly twitched which gave all the answers I looked for. The guilt confirmed. R-i-n~ answer me~. She started sweating and avoided eye contact. I was just executing your order. I dont know how it happened! Bs*, she must have something to do with it. You have 2 more tries to say the truth. If you refuse, face the consequences. 1 week without fluffing me, it will be a suitable punishment in any case. She was petrified but lied again: Master, w-we didnt do anything, I assure you! Last try. FINE! Back when you went on your own, we carried the unconscious girl to her bed and took care of her. When she woke up she started asking questions in her language but we did not understand anything. We tried communicating with signs and what we understood from it was that she asked who carried her. M-master always looks at cute girl so we decided youd be delighted to see an already prepared foundation for your relations And we showed her that it was you who carried her and looked after W-well, she then fell in love with you Such a lucky bastard Rin blurted out everything with details. I can already get why Akagi hit my head so many times, and how frustrated she mustve been. I also want to hit Rins head as many times as it will require to correct her thinking. Rin~ tell your sisters what will happen to all of you~ No fluffing for the coming week~. GL HF. Rin turned around and, like a puppet with cut strings, started walking back. When she told my words, all of them looked at me with puppy eyes. I ignored them and walked towards a certain maiden-in-love. Of course to find out what use she has for me. Erhm H-hello? When I walked to her she tried retreating but I was faster. So, answer one question. It will be the only thing you should be concerned about. She nodded. Do you want to go with me, to the other land, where you will have no friends, no family, where no one will even understand you? She was not as eager as before. W-will you erhm you know l She was not blushing, she was as red as a good tomato. Answer my question. My heart melts just by looking at her but I must keep calm. It will only hurt if I tell her. I too want to hear the answer! She tried making demands from me. I turned around and started walking away. Of course, the next second I was stopped by her hugging me from behind. When I turned towards her Erhm Its not what how it looks like! I-I didnt do that It-it-it was a branch! She was glancing around to find something to cover up her hug. So, youre finally ready to answer? I will follow you She almost whispered. What can you do? I am fighting a lot. I can cast simple magic, and also I have a proper miko training! I know how to cook, how to clean and wash! And a-also, I c-can quickly learn how to erhm s-service you in bed At the beginning she was zealously telling how useful she is, the ending was much more awkward and filled with hiccups. I decided to trust her and let her join us. What is your name? I am K-Kasumi! Please, take care of me, Kakka. She bowed. Come and pack your things. We are returning tomorrow. With this I could finally be at ease, knowing that the sailing back will not be with me suffering without fluffers. I looked at the maids who were smiling, Willow gave me thumbs up. Rin unlike the others was also giving a dark aura of displeasure. Well, I punished them for their own sins. I went to the house and dived into the bed. Ch 59. Final countdown For me and my maids it was a pleasure to finally go back, for Kasumi it was much harder. I lived here ever since I was born. After the others died or were killed, I was alone. W-will you take care of me, Kakka? I did not dig into it too much to avoid unnecessary emotions. Id rather make her go away as fast as possible, than to let her wander around absent-mindedly. She will overcome any nostalgia but first I should drag her out of here. Kasumi! Stop walking around, will you?! The more it continued, the more I started to think of her as a nuisance. She tried dragging all of her furniture, she tried cutting down trees to take them with her, she tried taking the entire damned house with us. The fight went on and on and I now have to face the consequences of the prolonged neutrality of mine. [I have to convince her to let this place be, otherwise Ill have to tie her and drag with us like a carpet. Perhaps even in a carpet.] I patted her shoulder. It was enough to temporarily make her stop packing the miko trinkets. Kakka, w-what can I do for you? She bowed and was already starting to return to the grabbing the entire house, like a crow. Kasumi, can you please bestow some of your attention to me? I said that with deliberate sarcasm. F-forgive me, Kakka! Kasumi prostrated herself and now was ready to listen. We have no time to gather ALL of your things, we already postponed our return for two days, just for your sake. I am very disappointed in you. Take what is necessary and let us finally get going! That might be harsh but considering how lenient I was I n-need all of these! I require them for r-rituals! She was too reluctant to let her past go and this makes me disappointed in my choice. I understand, your past is more important than me The bite is in the water. She only needs to take it. Please, end this Santa Barbara Kakka, please (K) Choose, I am tired of you making me wait. Either just stop pestering me with your gather, or finally move out of this place! W-why I l-love yu fo muf! Why do yu do wis to me?! She started crying and hugged me. She was hurt by my words but I should continue the scum line I already chosen. Either I continue and drag her away, or I will have to carry the damned house. Master, I understand that you like to tease people Grace looked at me with condemn. I do understand that it was bad. Grace, would you like to stay here for another week? She pretended she never saw anything. After I made the girl cry, our preparations went so much faster The next morning we finally left the temple. The miko was dragged by two people. Specifically designated for it Grace and Benet. The rest of us had to carry our luggage When we approached a forest I immediately understood that something is going to happen. It cant be that our travel will go nice and smooth. Slowly, out of the depths of the forest, a huge body dragged itself. It was long, almost a snake-like body with four long limbs. Its neck was decorated with golden ornaments and its mane had a long purple hair, tied into many braids. A dragon, a huge oriental dragon with glimmering white scales was looking at us, for now it didnt attack. The maids hid behind me, while Kasumi stood by my side. Is it sentient? I whispered to her. What? She whispered back. Can it understand our speech? Yes, it is wise and strong. I am ready to follow your lead, Kakka. She was speaking confidently, very unlike her normal speech. Who ist art thee? A loud speech of an ancient monster made me feel frozen. I am Fuji, the vicar to the goddess Akagi. To yond nightmare? Art thee insane? When I mentioned the goddess, the dragon made a few steps back and its answers were much quieter. Did we do something to attract your attention, oh Great Protector? Kasumi also joined the talking. I hath heard unknown speech. Art the hither to square? The dragon was not showing hostility. You dont need to worry, we are returning to a land far away. And also you have no need to fear that goddess, she decided to leave me here and went back to whatever she was doing. After I mentioned that Akagi is not here, the dragon, I swear, sighed in relief. I wanteth to findeth out moo about thee. I shall accompany thee on thy way back. Thee wanteth not to refuse me, right? At least it did not create us any trouble. Only until we arrive to the coast. I accept. We had some time to talk with the dragon but after we arrived to the coast it had to return to its own business. I already have more issues at hand, for example Kasumi. I had to carry Kasumi on my shoulders all the way to the carrier and up to the deck. She might be light but after that I did like a few dozens of shuttles to drag all our belongings Ch 60. The challenge to the Old world The first days at sea Kasumi was too excited. What is this? Is this a metal castle? How does it float? Why is there a labyrinth inside? Why is there such a huge hall below the surface? Why are there so many small houses inside? What are those metal things? Why are they so weird? Why do they have those spinning things in front? I was so happy when she finally calmed down. After the maids supervision was no longer required, I let Rin and the company return to their training. For now they will learn the basics of aerial combat in Zeros, against the ships fighters. I will be training them like crazy until they are able to fight at least on the equal standing with my own fighters. Only then they will be let train in jets. I invited Kasumi to the bridge. The maids were on the deck, they will take off without catapults so I am expecting all sorts of troubles. The hands are on the steering, damage control teams ready, the maids are instructed what to do when shark hits the propeller. Look closely at what happens on the deck. And Kasumi glued herself to the window. With a few coughs an engine started up and a thick smoke came out of it. The other planes followed with the same procedure. Rin drived her zero to the starting line, the rest of the maids drove behind her plane and prepared. Rin, are you ready? Yes, Control. Awaiting take off. Are we clear? Her pretty voice was distorted by the radio but it was the cost of having direct communication with the Ace maids. Rin, this is Control, be advised, the deck is all yours, no flights in progress. Begin the take off when ready. Ten seconds later the engine sped up and Zero began accelerating. At the end of the flight deck the plane started climbing and successfully left the danger zone where it could hit the ship. After that the other maids began their take off. SO INCREDIBLE! Kakka, are you a magician? Kasumi was looking at me with wide opened eyes. She was too excited and now I can feel that my sanity is in danger. I am just a goddess. I joked but the joke was well-received. That is why I love you She said that and turned away to hide her embarrassment. While I had some time before Kasumi begins peppering me with questions, I checked what I have in system. Ding You received 130 silver coins, 33 upgrade points, 1 Ho-103 HMG (Secondary Gun) (Changes all other SG), 1 group of B6N torpedo bombers (Changes all other TB), 1 arresting wires (Common), 1 Ho-103 HMG (AA Gun)(Changes all other AA), 3 weapon points, 1 25mm Single Type 96 (Secondary Gun)(Changes all other SG), 1 skill point, 1 group of D4Y dive bombers (Changes all other DB), 1 25mm Single Type 96 (AA Gun)(Changes all other AA), 1 25mm Dual Type 96 (Secondary Gun)(Changes all other SG), 1 steam catapult (Common), 1 25mm Dual Type 96 (AA Gun)(Changes all other AA), 1 level point IJN Fuji C CV. Level 6/7 (Upgrade cap 90) FP C 42 AA C 30 AV C 80 RD C 80 AC C 80 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 2 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 3 - Installed (Elite) 4 - Installed (Elite) Arresting wires Epic - Grade 2: -60% chance of missing the wires on landing, -60% chance of crashing on landing. And then came the storm... Kakka, Kakka, how are they flying, how are they flying? P-please, I really want to know, please, tell me! Why are they so loud? Kakka, please, cover my ears! W-while they are gone, c-can we s-spend s-some t-time t-together? Our ship live was proceeding smoothly. The maids did their training one or two times per day, Kasumi was trying to stick closer to me, when she was not asking questions or hiding in embarrassment. However, I had a lot of things to do, aside from keeping an eye when the maids were flying. I was keeping in mind how long will it take to reach the continent. When it was 3 days until our arrival, I gathered everyone on the bow. All aircraft groups and Ace maids jets were parked on the deck. The maids lined up like a group of soldiers, Kasumi stood to the side and was looking at the sea. Do you know why I gathered you here? K-Kakka isnt it too erhm early? W-we should know each other better w-well if you insist I have to stop her delusions before she spouts nonsense. We are about to arrive at the continent. In the next 3 days we will be back home. That is why I want every one of you to remember your role, the task given to you by me. Do you remember what I want from you? Yes, Master! The maids responded in unison. I think I trained them so good that if I wake them up in the midnight they will dress in 30 seconds and report to me, like a group of soldiers. Yes, Kakka! Kasumi has another purpose, she will be the main priest for me. Considering she was a certain someones priest before, the task did not actually change, just a goddess is different. Prepare for the coming days. Soon you will have to pass the test of your will in the fight for the future. The future that we will create together. It is the time TO CHALLENGE THE OLD WORLD! AFP_Write Ch 61. Home Sweet Home The carrier slowly approached the final destination of my adventure. The piece of land which I gained after my little war with the duke shouldve been slowly rebuilt with the help of my befriended nobles. I wonder how much work on the construction site they managed to do while I was away. If my estimations are correct, and for now they should, we will anchor ourselves at the roadstead this evening. I might even be able to sleep with Elina. NEOOOOOOW The Ace maids did a great job practicing and I let them do a couple flights on their Fury jets. Their skills have greatly improved and now they are able to fly in a proper formation, as well as to land in a bad weather. The night landing training will be later, for now they should have some fun in the air. I lifted a flight of fighters to the deck to do some recon. Master, this is Willow. Can I land? The plane is acting weird. I had to postpone the recon and let the maids land. Of course Willow was the first because there might be something wrong. After all jets safely landed I let them taxi to the parking spots and finally sent the scouts to the catapults. FJ-3M were all completely fine, unlike their pilots. I guess the fairies also have issues with g-force so I will need to buy them the suits I am going to be so broke After I spent all gold into skill points I only have 34 copper, and 49 silver coins. If I wont encounter new adventures I might as well start saving some money. My scouting flight reported the land after an hour of flight, it means I am really close to returning home. They also reported a lot of activity near my castle. And they reported a lot of ships around it. [If you are not sure, send more scouts.] In the next 7-8 hours I should be home, the only issue is, I wonder why is the construction site THIS lively? There should not be so many people outside the construction. On my way I also met a few ships, mostly merchants. An occasional anti-pirate patrol should not be counted as a fleet. After I signed the agreement with the count of neighboring land, the maritime trade of this area was becoming very busy so I was happy to see that everything was going smoothly. One part of the agreement was that I offer the protection of the traders while the count pays me money for each ship safely entering his harbors. [I wonder how much money Elina accumulated from this, and how greedy do I look for worrying about it] The sun is soon going to set. I turned on the navigation lights, as well as some of the decks lighting. The radars were searching for whatever was close to me. The only signal I get from the radars is a group of two merchant ships, which sail close to me. They might just want to look at the carrier or they might be spies. In any case, it will not hurt me. I saw the coast only after the sun set. The ships which were there regrouped into a combat formation. I can confirm that those are triremes and some of them have ballistas for long range combat. I turned on searchlights and lit the ships. Some of them started rowing out of the light. [That confirms that something is not right.] I can see the land but no details can be seen from such a distance. The aerial recon would not be of any assistance as well. I get only vague information and cant confirm it without any hints. The ships I faced were in 6 kilometers away from me, they might not be hostile but considering their actions I can only expect hostile actions from them. I have to make a decision: to risk the safety of the people on board, or to sink them in a brutal and ruthless slaughter. I dropped the anchors and started lifting up the torpedo bombers. My newly obtained Tenzans are much faster than their predecessors. Their range is also exceptional, which is not exactly a huge advantage, considering I send my planes within a combat radius of 100 kilometers at most My take off preparations were halted when one small ship detached from the fleet and approached me. I jumped down and sailed to it. When I jumped on its deck I was met by a group of people, all soldiers. Are you the so-called Fuji? A fox C beast? One of them, an officer, asked me with clear hostility. You want to beg something from me? I am not granting requests without a proper prayer. If you want to screw with me, I might as well act arrogantly and hope they will back out. By the order of His Majesty king Lucius Farel Trabant, you are under arrest for mutiny, murdering a noble and plotting against the state. Surrender at once! He pointed a sword at me but I only smiled. So be it I lifted my hand. Tenzan flights, take off! And sent the boys in. Ch 62. Man the barricades AFP_Writer My entire life I was not similar to my peers. While my friends were playing with dolls and having tea parties, I learned swordsmanship. While my friends became noble ladies and married into other houses, I became an adventurer. The Father refused to support me and unofficially made me abdicate from the familys name. I travelled the continent, I visited many nations, I met many new friends. One of which was as abnormal as was I. When I first met a shivering ball of fur, the pesky but enigmatic Fuji, I thought that this will soon end and I will return to my poor but free life. Oh, how wrong I was. To think that I would end up a duchess one day Moreover, as the head of my family. I was happy to know that I have a friend who will support me, a friend who is willing to risk their everything for me, a friend who is ready to be closer to me than anyone. Fuji was weird but she always made me wonder if I am just sleeping and everything around me is just a wild hallucination. I cant tell when she stopped being a headache and became an integral part of my life. The adventures I had were nothing in comparison with what happened after I met Fuji. I ended up in the old Lagikera castle, an outpost on the western border of the kingdom. I was lead here by this cheeky brat who decided to run away from me and left me to govern in her stead. She even kissed me The first week as the new duchess was easy and nice, I talked to the people, I visited the lands around, I almost sworn allegiance to the king This almost became the downfall of my happy life. You sworn your loyalty to the foreign power? Do you think that being enthroned by Her makes you untouchable? You are still governing the lands which are part of our kingdom. You will either abdicate from the power, or be judged as a traitor. I had to summon the allies Fuji found beforehand. I was put in charge of our noble faction and its armies. From there on, the state became divided. The civil war began. Fuji signed agreements with 47 nobles, only one of them refused to join our cause. The noble was judged and now his head rots on the pike, right outside the capitals north gate. We were facing the enemy which wanted to eradicate everyone who sided with Fuji. After she sailed into unknown she was believed to be dead. The king rushed to proclaim her dead thinking that this will make the nobles, who sided with her, abandon her faction and return to being his loyal subjects. The king had to decide whether to condone our faction or to risk everything in hope that Fuji will never return. After the actual hostilities began the peace was no longer an option. Our combined army was defeated many times and we were pushed back until we became trapped inside Lagikera. Fujis construction turned the previously useful castle into a half-collapsed stone barricade with an earth platform. With the supplies and materials gathered for the construction we managed to build a makeshift castle with barricades of stone and wood, build a few watchtowers and dig a moat. After a last battle we were under siege. The troops morale was below the ground, there was no hope and they were only fighting for survival, because everyone who surrendered was killed by the loyalists. Even the nobles were becoming less and less convinced that the agreement they signed was working. Sometimes we could only look at the sea, guarded by the enemy fleet, and hope we will see the familiar smoke of a metal ship. We fought off the assaults many times, our preparations proved to be fruitful but each time we were pushed closer and closer to the sea. After a month of a siege we are trapped on the highest level of Fujis planned castle, with no way to run. The night was approaching and we knew, the kings forces will go on the final assault. Our faith was shaken, some even thought we were betrayed by her, from the very beginning. I understood that it finally began when the enemy fleet moved away and the army lit up the torches. We doused all fires and grabbed our weapons. Some prayed, some cried, some were standing and looking at the sea absent-mindedly, with their hollow eyes. Fuji, you bastard. Why did you leave us here? Did you not want to return here? I wanted to scream from helplessness. I could only cry and regret not telling her what I think. Farewell, you cheeky brat~. I will always love you, even if you no longer want to see us... The assault soon began. I was watching how the enemy climbed the last barricades and swarmed our men. The fight began, and was about to be over. Everything changed when I heard explosions in the distance. They were familiar. VROOOM Low above the ground, unknown flying objects flashed above the castle. I might not know what they are but I perfectly know whose they are. Do they not see us? That might be the case I was staring in the air when another group of the objects buzzed above. LIGHT THE FIRES, MAKE THEM SEE US! This is our only hope, if she returned we are saved. When we lit some fires and people started jumping and waving their hands around the fires, I saw how the planes lit their own little fires. They were waving their wooden wings to say hello. SHOOT FIRE ARROWS AT THE ENEMY! DO NOT SPARE EVEN A SINGLE ONE! They dont understand the severity of our situation When the next group of planes saw the battle they immediately dosed their fires and dispersed. Ra-ta-ta-ta-ta One of them dived like a hawk and shot its magic at the enemies. A moment later Boom Boom A couple of explosions happened outside the castles borders. Right near the enemy camp. Boom Boom Every few seconds the explosions were happening. And then the planes arrived, a large group of them. Some of them were diving from high altitude and later the explosions were happening. Some of them flew right above the battlefield and the explosions followed them. All of the planes continued circling around the battlefield like a flock of vultures. YES! SHOW THEM! I was crying from happiness. We were all ready to face our death and now we can see that we are saved. Ra-ta-ta-ta-ta VROOOOM A plane strafed the climbing enemy troops and flashed so close to me, that I mightve touched it if I stretched out my arm. For a few moments I was just standing there remembering the memento of a powerful machine. I never saw anything like that. Its wide nose, its glittering skin and its loud roar were forever sealed in my memory. Our troops shot several fire arrows into a group of enemies and a few moments later, one of the planes used magic at the enemy. All of our archers started using the same trick to show the vultures where the enemies are. With Fujis help the assault ended with our first major victory. Together with the new dawn, our hope and joy returned, the sovereign of our rebellion returned home. AH-OO-GAH Ch 63. Facing the Medusa My return was successful and I even arrived before Elina and her troops were disintegrated. I was surprised to see the kings gamble but it was within the expected scenarios. I was gone for some time and never told anyone aside Elina and Albert that I am going away. The fly-by I performed in the morning showed that the fortress construction was stopped after a few weeks since my departure. The harbor was not finished so I once again had to anchor in a distance. The fairies flew back themselves while I had to carry the miko on my back. I was met by Elina, who became quite agitated after seeing my backpack. Fuji, now I understand what made you late She smiled like a devil. I felt not only my back getting cold but also my backpack shaking. H-how about we talk this through? I gave Elina my best Im innocent smile. I swear, her murderous aura of jealousy became even larger. You know what I had to suffer, right? She was not going to calm down. It is time to throw a tactical tantrum. You are crueel! Elina no longer loves me! Uuuuuu! I started crying like a baby. STOP. RIGHT. NOW. (E) Yes, mother Meanwhile, Kasumi shielded me with her body and started talking. Please, dont be angry with Kakka! She was following the gods will! Not that Elina understood anything. You have one chance to explain me everything. Otherwise She showed me cut-throat gesture. She is beyond the boiling point. W-well, I was following the map, I was caught in a fog and arrived to a land far away. There I met Kasumi, the priest of a local temple where I also met the god who summoned me. I was forced to do a lot of crazy things and had to spend a lot of time there. Is she telling the truth? Elina turned towards the maids, who were petrified by her medusa glare. The maids were about to tell her that this is not exactly true, though my own glare corrected their misunderstanding of the situation and they started fervently nodding their heads. Fuji~ my sweet little fox~ come here~. My blood became frozen like water during Alaskan winter. I am done, no ways to escape my death. YOU WILL NEVER CATCH ME! Plane hopping should be part of the Olympic Games. Dont worry, little fox. You will soon return, and there I will wait for you. Take your sweet time~. Elina smiled at me. I already know that there will be no salvation for me. Mommy will catch me and then I will be punished. After I landed I was forced to sit in seiza. For 12 hours. Without sleep. Elina wanted to punish me more but Kasumi decided to follow my lead and sat in seiza. I dont know why Elina let us go without additional punishment but I had to accept that. Fuji, is she your new lover? (E) She fell in love with me due to their help. I pointed at a certain group of servants. I am really angry, Fuji. So I suggest you dont be too lovey-dovey with her. Understood? She was saying this gently but I perfectly understand this was not a request. When you dont see I can do it? I was cuffed by her. And here I am, you missed me, Fuji? Albert finally showed up. Even if I never remembered his existence. Why did you hit me? I can share my love with both of you~. I ignored Albert and returned to teasing Elina. Come here She sighed and summoned me with her hand. Hey, hello! Im here! (A) When I approached her, I was lifted up and sat in her arms. I just wonder how can she carry me like that with her slender girl arms. You dont look bothered, are you fine with it? Suddenly she asked me if Im fine with being carried around like that. I am focused on the aircraft. Dont worry about me being passive. I prepare for a minor reminding for the king. I equipped the bombers with the heaviest ordnance I have. They will fly directly to the capital and drop the bombs on the kings palace. The bomber armada was soon assembled and regrouped into a box formation. I sent only bombers and a couple of fighters for escort. The rest of my fighters remain here for emergency CAS and interception. A few hours later, the armada arrived to the capital. The king made some preparation and that is why the escorts engaged wyvern knights that tried approaching my formation. The wyverns cant even fight the biplanes properly, advanced monoplanes are absolutely invincible for them because the beasts cant reach their altitude, nor can they can catch up. The bombers continued their way while the fighters remain to shoot down the enemy interceptors. Soon the bombers flew close enough to let me see the capital. I ordered them to set on the attack course for the palace bombing. All flights repositioned for carpet bombing. Bombs were released and in a minute they will explode. They are set to explode after penetrating as much as they can. Those deep explosions might even demolish the kings pride and joy. The bombs were triggered before they reached the target. Ch 64. A self-proclaimed goddess After the failure of my first bombing attack I started probing the capitals defense shield. The shield protected from any outside attacks, no unsanctioned objects can get inside the shield without a special magic charm. Right now I have no way to get past the shield. While the kings attack was not well-planned, he still made some back-up plans to avoid my wrath. This shield was in case I return before they crush Elina. I decided to continue ground and aerial assault until the kings forces will be pushed inside his shield. Meanwhile, I will continue searching a way to bypass the magic they used. The ground warfare soon ended in a stalemate. We have no forces to spare for sortie outside the fortress, the enemy has no way to openly move around or fight. The bombers blow up anything that dares moving in the open. That is why for now the only way to win is to get more allies. Of course, the fact that I have the right to call myself a goddess lets me use the religion as my support. I summoned some nobles from the nearby areas to declare my new status. The continents church also decided to attend. My old friend, the count, let me use his palace for my needs. He is one of my greatest assets in the kingdom and so I will continue using him as much as I can. My announcement and the counts help soon allowed me to hold a large meeting. The counts throne room was filled with people. There were rich traders, local nobles, military officers, and clergy. I was sitting on the throne, with my tails as a cushion. The room was becoming noisy so I decided to begin my speech. I raised my hand to attract everyones attention. Unsurprisingly, I was ignored. While the correct way to resolve this would be just to shout at them, I decided to just close my eyes and ignore them because it is unworthy of a goddess to be babysitting the mortals. [They are just so noisy. Shut up.] Suddenly, everyone stopped talking. When I opened my eyes to check what is going on, I myself was astonished. The people were trying to talk but not a single word left their mouths, as if somebody turned the sound off. You may talk. Lets see if this works. W-what was that?! A noble shouted and I decided to keep testing. [Kneel.] He fell to the floor, right on his knees. I somewhat understood what happened. The goddess let me use some of her powers to prove my divinity. With this it will be easy for me to make them recognize me as a goddess. I see that you are ready to listen. I decided to keep cosplaying the goddess. Listen, mortals. I am Fuji, the goddess from the east. I came here from the land where the cherry blooms and the gods walk among the mortals. I am here to represent the will of the Celestial realm. Those who are willing to worship me, you are free to do so. Those who are going to worship their gods, never will I forbid that. Those who are here to oppose me, be wary of my wrath. I told them the guidelines of my policy. After that I held a banquet for all of the guests. There were people who approached me to ask for boons. There were people who asked me about what I will do afterwards. And most importantly, there were people who started discussing business. So you are the self-proclaimed goddess. I am the high priest of the Church of Light. As long as you dont interfere we will have no need to be enemies. One of such people was a member of the continents dominant religions. I am not self-proclaimed. Yet you are not divine yourself. He parried my words immediately. I am a vicar of the true goddess. If you think that makes me lower, you might as well try telling it to her directly. This is not a secret that I am a deputy-goddess. We have no desire to fight you, though we shall never acknowledge you. We oppose war, the phenomenon which follows you like your own tail. You are the very incarnation of war and death, a demon. I only want to hope that you are not the same as your kin. The priest was looking at me with an obvious dislike but he was not acting rash or trying to scare me away. You came here not to just tell me that. Go on. Why dont you show some of your good will and sign the armistice with the king. He also showed desire to stop this madness called war. He suggested something that can be useful for my endeavors. The break for me to gather the resources and prepare for the coming storm. You may all come to my land to discuss it. I hereby declare that none of the delegates will be hurt as long as they dont try harming me or my people. Then we have no other options but to put our trust in your words. Farewell, vicar of a god. The priest walked away. I continued with searching for allies and establishing connections. Ch 65. Peace negotiations. Day 1 When I first thought about the possibility of an armistice with the king I was not delusioned. I doubted that the kingdom will dare to actually make a deal with me. I was ready to use it as propaganda to show my moral superiority of being peaceful victim of Kings aggression. Even if the talk would actually begin I would use them as a trump card to get some time for war preparation. The delegations really did gather and really did arrive to my future palace. Why I say delegations? The church decided to be a mediator between the king and me. I will actually have to let them be our judge this time. What surprised me even more, the king dared coming to me. Greeting, Fuji. (K) One wrong move and I will send an entire squadron of bombers. Dont worry, I will not be harmed. I was not even furious. I was about to go berserk. Our delegations were somewhat small which lets us talk this through and return to our little quarrel. The kings delegation was led by the king himself, also he had a few dukes and his prime minister. My delegation was of me and Elina. The church sent a few priests to assist our negotiation but there were no major powers backing them. We were sitting on the opposite sides of a table. The clergy was sat away from us and had no way to immediately interfere in case we begin beating each other to death. How about we stop this unnecessary war and return to our peaceful lives? The king began the talk and tried taking the initiative. How hypocrite of you, your majesty. You started this madness to just make us succumb to your rule. You killed your own countrymen just for the sake of self-satisfaction! Why should we even listen to you? Why shouldnt I ask her [Fuji] to kill you right here, right now?! Elina started calmly but soon started shouting. Shut up, please. I want this to end soon. Stop with adding unnecessary s*. I decided to shut her up before this turns into a very bloody mess. You are still our servant and hold the title of OUR kingdom. Yet you chose to disobey your liege! The king started counterattack. And why would you think she stopped obeying you? It was my time to try smoothing Elinas fail. I suggested her to swear her loyalty. She refused and said that she listens to you. And you went missing, so how should we solve the mess you created? (K) Dear delegates, please! Why dont we spend some time to pray for the peace and take our time to cool our heads and clear our minds? The priests started their mediation. We both glared at them and thus reminded them not to interfere into big-guys quarrel. Did you think that I, the master of this land, would just disappear and never return? Why did you start the war a week after my disappearance? So you do not deny that she is loyal to you? (K) She is loyal to her goddess. To me. If you think that the mortals and celestials are similar then feel free to tell the other gods the same. I already can feel my assured victory. YOU ARE NOT A GODDESS! The clergy started shouting and showing their disapproval of my claims. She can be loyal to you but she never even tried being loyal to me! He ignored them, so did I. Do you think that the priests are loyal to you? They also dont care about you. Our arguing will go on and on so I decided to try cornering him as much as I can. She holds the land that is part of my country, even if she is a priest to your esteemed person, she governs the lands that are within my realm. If you are a goddess now, that doesnt mean that you were one before. I was only trying to let her choose what she wants. I let her choose if she wants to let go of the land but keep her loyalty to you only, or acknowledge me as sovereign of the duchy she hold but also keep her loyalty to you. Did I make a mistake here? The king continued his offensive and now he might even corner me. You mightve waited for my return yet you called me dead. You mightve tried talking this through and negotiating yet you started a war. You mightve accepted your mistake and beg me for forgiveness yet you chose to do that only after I blazed my guns. You mightve stopped the war after you made the Elinas forces withdraw to the fortress which is MY land. You were the one who attacked me and now you tell me that you are not the bad guy here? I made the comeback. The argument continued but todays talks ended with no result. Ch 66. Peace shattered The second day of the talks began. Good morning, Fuji. I hope today we will reach the agreement. The king smiled at me and summoned to come with him. Considering how weak he is I did not refuse. I hope today you will not be beating around the bush. I am not going to wait forever. I pointed at the patrolling group of fighters. We suggest ending the war and compensating the duchess losses. Are you fine with this? (K) I suggest you remember who started the war and how you attacked not only her, but also me. You tried arresting me, you tried attacking me. You invaded my property. Do you think I, a goddess, will be so forgiving? I unfolded my tails to show off my strength. Go to hell, demon-fox. You might think I will succumb to your threats but let me remind you BOOM A shell exploded hundred meters away from us. As I thought. You only want war, you want to bite more than you can chew. When the people realize your true nature, they will fight you. Be ready, fox. He showed his teeth at last. The talks are near the edge of jeopardy but we both understand what will be the end of it. Esteemed delegations, let us all pray for the peace. May we all find the way to reach an agreement which will put an end to the bloodshed. The priests opened the second session of our little conference. Those were the last words of the conference. After the complete failure of the armistice talks it was the time for the new round of hostilities but I decided to wait for the kings next step. He began minor offensive at my allies but the moment I sailed there to send in a few thousand kilos of explosives, the loyalist armies retreated immediately. The war soon started turning into the skirmish warfare, the guerilla warfare. The kings forces were trying to make the local population turn against me, he started promising them everything and threatening that I will be plundering their already poor lands. His soldiers began attacking allied forces in small groups. The aerial warfare is nice when it is possible to find enemy and hit them. Our problem is that we have no way to react fast enough. I cant keep bombers airborne all the time and I cant wait for them to reach the area when the enemy hits. I started the most efficient operation in the situation. Kakka, what is this? Kasumi pointed at a metal chest in the middle of a carriage. This is chest. Try saying it. Shesutu? Kasumi was making her first attempts at learning the language. Come on, chest. Why are you all saying things so weirdly? Albert was sitting on the opposite side of the carriage. Shesutu. Was it better? I tousled her hair. Fuji, why cant we be teaching her? Elina also was presented. Because I at least can explain her where she made mistake. Now, try again but instead of sh try ch. Chesutu? She was making a steady progress. Kasumi already learned how to say hello, thank and forgive. Why are we stopping? Albert asked when the carriage started slowing down. Go outside, slowly. You dont want problems with us, I assure you. A few armed people showed up outside of the carriage. Kasumi, they are called bandits. Let us continue the lesson Banuditu? My sweet girl We will work on the pronunciation later, right now lets learn some more words. I took the naginata and jumped down. STOP! The bandits tried scaring me back but I decided to teach Kasumi to the best of my abilities. This is head. I cut away ones head and showed it to Kasumi. For an unknown reason she fainted. Now I can go and do whatever I want. You crazy bastard! DIE! They rushed at me. Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum It was the first test-fire of Type 96 AA guns. The results were satisfying but I thought that they would do more than just making small holes in the enemys bodies. I swiftly cleared the bandits with rapid-firing AA and returned to the carriage. You are crazy why would you even show her this? Elina pointed at the cut head. I wanted her to faint before I begin the actual clean up. Albert, go and take the reins, I dont want to stay here even longer. That was enough to change the topic but not enough to change the way Elina glared at me with disapproval. The carriage was about to reach the destination where we will begin executing my grand-plan. Ch 67. The last warning My plan of pacifying the possible rebels can be called hearts and minds. Not only I plan to spread the belief that I am a goddess but I also want to make them think I am truly a messiah. In a town we made our stop I ordered to collect a lot of carriages and wagons. I sent orders to all of the nobles around to send me excess grain and other storable food. I will lead the caravan to the remote lands and distribute the food to the people. I expect that will make more and more people see me as their benevolent guardian. The caravan was already filled with supplies and houseware. In a few hours I will begin forming the caravan and then we will head out. Fuji, I understand that you like to hurt people but can you at least stop doing this to the people around you? Albert was really hurt by your ignoring, not to mention that poor girl, who saw the most vicious side of you. Elina was scolding me. Actually, I would be surprised if Mommy-duchess would not act accordingly. Kasumi was lying on a bed in a local inn, I was sitting in a familiar pose in front of a fury. Have you already forgotten about Albert? Did you even remember about him? Hey, answer me! Mother was reminding me about someone. Is that a friend of hers? I never heard of that person. Elina, did you remember that person when we were talking before? She suddenly avoided my gaze and pretended I never asked that. I let go of the question but Elina had to retreat and leave me alone with Kasumi. I looked at the miko. She was not showing any signs of disturbance. Her calm and smooth breathing did not show any worries. While I was a bit worried that she will have nightmares after my excess, she was not looking troubled. I hope she will not be terrified of blood because she already promised to be a part of the Rogues. K-kakka erhm why are you here? She suddenly woke up and sat in the bed. I cant be in the rented room? She looked around. Did I lose consciousness? (K) You did, great job. Make sure not to repeat it when we will really need a priests help. I lightly scolded her and after she nodded in consent I started patting her head and caressing her hair. Fuji~ come here~. That was enough to make my tails hide between the thighs. I need to go to see the flowers. I made an excuse and walked past Elina. Alright, we will go to see some flowers. She picked me up and pressed to her chest. Erhm I want to go by myself I hinted her that her help is not required. You little cheater~, either you stop lying to me, or I will actually be following each damned step you make. And I will even be watching after you when you p*. That is my last warning~. She whispered into my ear and slowly caressed both of my ears to prevent them from being pressed down. After that she put a petrified statue of a fox down and winked at me. I was too terrified to move and after she left immediately returned to the spot I sat at and never moved until the preparations for the departure were done. First I saw Rin become yandere, now I have Elina. Benet and Kasumi are also showing some stalker habits. I start to fear for my innocence because if this continues I might lose something precious during a night The caravan moved out and headed to the first destination, a small town in the nearby forest. It is one of the few places in this kingdom where the trees were not cut down already. They are still in process of clearing the wildlife A few bands approached the caravan but after a fighter fly-bying all of them hid without any second thought. The only ones who dared attacking us were monsters. A large group of orcs dared attacking the caravan and I had to send in a flight of dive bombers. The results were predictable but the monsters continued approaching the caravan. I even had to lift all the dive bombers to the deck. When we were close to the destination town we saw a pillar of smoke coming from there. By the looks of it, the town is under a siege from the monsters. Fuji, please, send all your flying machines! The people must be under an attack. I never saw that many monsters gathered in one place, we need to hurry! Elina started hurrying me. The first planes to arrive found only an empty town with monsters wandering around its streets. When we finally arrived we saw a bloodbath with a lot of killed people. [That was not done by those beasts. That was done by someone much more intelligent.] I thought so and looked at a flayed body of a human, hanging from a lamp post. Ch 68. Death and the alive The town was dead. It is a deserted place, and only death itself remains here. I never let my companions exit the carriage and enter the town. The first thought mightve been that this is a tragic accident when local wildlife slaughtered the people. I understood that there are many weird things that have no trustworthy explanation. [It is not an accident.] The issue is that there are many questions I cant find answers for. Why did someone send in that many monsters? Why let the monsters stay here if you wanted conquering this place? And the most important, why they left this place and did all those atrocities? There are many deaths which look like a common murder: cuts, pierces, beating. And even more deaths which look like a very sophisticated torture, just for the sake of sadistic pleasure. I saw flayed people, blood eagle, people cut in pieces, impalements on everything, there was even a sculpture of dead people who were placed like visitors of a tavern. There was a possibility the attackers were sent by the king but it is the least possible option. Even the craziest of people would never do such a thing when they take a town. Even if it was a rebelling town this would be excessive to use such a measure. The people would succumb to any rule just after a few public executions. They will have no way to rebel for some time and by the time they are ready. The king would already have ways to crush the rebels. Why would anyone attack the town, destroy its walls and paint it red? Who would benefit from it? I sent a scouting group to find anything that can be of use for us, or anything that can give me some answers. For the first few hours I managed to map the town and meet with the others. What have you seen? (E) Do you really want to know? I showed her with my expression what answer would she get. I understand, tell me, how long will we remain here? This place is giving me goosebumps. (E) I will take a look at this place so tell everyone to keep closer to you. The place is infested with monsters and I cant protect everyone while Im gone. I returned to the town after I discovered a point of interest. It was a town hall. I searched through it to discover something that will give me an insight what happened before the attack. The results were pitiful because I didnt find any traces of being under siege or directly rebelling against the king. That was enough to imagine that either the king is completely insane, or that it was somebody else. I continued looking for clues but I found nothing that could give me a clear answer what happened. I can see only dead bodies and blood. In the end I became desperate to find anything and headed out of the town, to a breached part of its wall and returned to the caravan. We headed out to the secondary destination, another small town located in the area. I sent my scouts to check if they are still alive and what is their situation. Green 3, Green 4. This is Green 1, be advised, we are entering the area. Green 2, follow me. Search anything that can help us find the damned place. A6M fighter with green marks on its tail was flying high above the clouds. Lower in the clouds fly other 3 fighters with the same marking. Their mission is to discover the town and find out what is their situation. If something goes bad, they are to provide the possible assistance until the other planes arrive. The first pair started descending below the clouds, the second pair was flying above the clouds to assist in case something goes wrong. This tactic was first developed to fight this worlds flying beasts and for now it proved to be useful against any opposition. Green 1, I saw something over the forest to our 3 oclock. Will we check? Roger, Green 2. Follow me. The first plane rolled to the right and dived in. The second plane did the same and followed the leader in a distance. The planes were approaching a weird group of objects. Green flight, we have encountered wyverns! Second pair, we need assistance! The leader sent a request for back-up both from the second pair and the base but they still need to buy some time and take down the monsters. Zero rolled and pulled over towards a wyvern. Ratatata And after a little burst of fire the fighter started returning to the high altitude for the next attack. A little group of fighters began the uneven fight with a group of hundred monsters, which all were ready to kill what they can find. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 12. Subjugation quest Todays picnic will be in the nearby mountains. I spent the entire morning to prepare delicacies. I made sandwiches, simple tarts and even a steak. I did my best to cook it even if I had no prior experience. I am ashamed to acknowledge that my cooking skills are completely dependent on the other people. We began following a mountain trail and soon we should arrive to the planned picnic spot. Miss Delight, why are you so happy? We are going into the mountains. The young lady asked me about my enthusiasm to which I was gave my clear answer. Oh my, of course I am happy that we will have a nice picnic, I wish we find a nice spot with a beautiful view. I daydreamed about what kind of landscape we will encounter. Its incomprehensible for me why my companions are looking at me so stiffly but it cant be helped, I guess. When we reached a flat area near the peak we started preparations. I spread out the blanket to sit on, and put down the food and beverages. Why dont we start, we will need to spend an entire day here. I summoned them to take some rest. I guess going around with the weapons in hands is a very unusual experience for our hiking. Miss Delight, do you even know why we are here? The knight asked me the most obvious question. But of course we are here for the picnic. I put my palm on the cheek. Miss Delight, we are in a very dan RAAAR Here we go The knights words were rudely interrupted. An unknown reptile landed nearby, I also saw a lot more of its kind coming from above. I might be a simpleton but I never tolerate such rudeness. Could you please, not interrupt our rest? I was irritated at them but the beings did not stop their rude actions. If thats what you want BANG BANG Bu-bu-bu-bum Ra-ta-ta-ta Ch 69. Four is a wing The Green flight was fighting against wyverns. The planes were climbing above the monsters and diving again. Each time they dived and fired their guns, another wyvern was falling from the sky. Even if the fighters were faster and stronger, the monsters were too numerous. It was a desperate fight against the flying swarm. Green 2, cover my six! I cant shake it off! Roger, taking aim! Ratatata The wyverns back was covered in splashes of blood and the monster dropped like a rock. Meanwhile, the second pair was struggling to return to the safe altitude, they were blocked by the beasts and had to use their speed to run away before climbing. Hold on, we are coming! Zeros of the first pair dived after they gained some height. OH S*! TO OUR FRONT! The fighters barely avoided a couple of wyverns which tried cutting off their escape route. The longer they were at the low altitude, the more wyverns swarmed to them and blocked them from climbing. Green 1, we are low on ammo! When the support will arrive? One of the fighters asked the leader. Each word was shouted through the machine gun fire. Green 3, I already asked for support but I have no idea when the other flights arrive! Just survive, we are coming in! Two green zeros dived towards their swarmed friends and fired at every wyvern which dared blocking their escape. Ratatata Ratata We are making a break for it! The besieged fighters pulled the control sticks and climbed upwards, almost to the point of stalling. Nice to see you safe and sound! The best feeling in the f* world. We will return there in a few minutes, lets appreciate the clear skies. The fighters continued boom-zooming at the wyverns. Their speed and maneuverability were their only armor. Their guns were their only claws. Their comrades were their only hope. The wyverns were shot down every few seconds but there were too many to see the improvement in the desperate fight. Green 1, they tried to attack me! About time we climb back! I am almost done with the attack. One burst and climb. One burst and Im done! Crap, they are trying to press us to the ground! Green 2, climbing, now! The fighters almost had their escape route cut off but their colleagues showed up to clear the way. Ratatatata Nicely done, two down. Two down, two hundred more to go. The situation was bad enough to be considered irrecoverable. The wyverns were climbing together with the fighters. While they cant climb as fast or as high, they were still approaching the fighters echelon. Soon we will dive not from two kilometers but from two hundred meters above them. Green flight, lets spend the remaining round to kill some more of them. And then what? Kamikaze attack? Well see. Might end up really doing it. ATTACK! The fighters dived towards the wyverns and entered their last dogfight. Green 4, cover me, I am surrounded! Roger, I will try to aggro them. After a few short bursts the machine guns went silent on all fighters. They were only able to keep the wyverns busy here and hope the flights deaths will not go to waste. Green flight, disengage and return back to the base. Blue and Red flights will keep the monsters entertained. The new players joined the fun. We cant escape, we are in the middle of the swarm! Coming in! Blue flight, cover their retreat. Red flight, clear the monsters around them! Eight fighters dived into the swarm of wyverns and fired from all their guns. The monsters were caught between the hammer and the anvil. The fresh and fully armed fighters were firing with deadly precision. A few dozens of wyverns were shot down and that was enough to let the Green flight escape. We will serve as baits for you. Lets show them what we are capable of! Instead of fleeing, the greens dispersed and started baiting the wyverns which were shot down by the covering pairs. The number of wyverns started to decrease and soon the fight will be over. With the fresh oil and bullets the team Fuji was unchallenged victor. Fuji herself was pleased that her fighters were able to intercept the wyverns which let her save the town. The caravan was approaching the town which was discovered by the second group of scouts. The town itself was confirmed to be alive and not attacked, yet. For her, the victory in the air-supremacy fight was assured. She never lost against the wyverns, even when she had just biplanes. The fighters already reported that the fight was about to be finished and that they are hunting the remaining monsters. It all changed when she saw a large shadow above the fighters. The view she was having from their cockpits disappeared a second later. None of the twelve fighters was available, they all disappeared simultaneously, as if they were disintegrated. Something bad is coming, and it is close to the town. Ch 70. Maximum strength My caravan finally entered the town and started to distribute the food and supplies. When I first saw the people in the town I thought that they are too carefree. Even if they heard the planes, even if a group of strangers arrived, even if I said that something is about to attack their town after slaughtering the other one nearby, the townspeople never even tried showing concern. Do you really think something is going to come? Even Albert was infected with the locals stupidity. I lost 3 flights! 3 FULL FLIGHTS! IN A SECOND! I am sure that whatever was able to shoot down them is heading here. Just like the wyverns which the fighters were engaging. Calm down, little fox. You always can summon more of them. Elina started fluffing my ears. While we were doing our improvised strategy-meeting, Kasumi was practicing her language with trying to read the speech I wrote for the locals. She was reading it aloud somewhere near the caravan. What my ears managed to pick, shows that she still has a long way to go. Where are your ears turned? Elina looked at my head with suspicion. I need to control how her training is going, do you not want to understand what we are lovey-dovey about when we are alone? I teased her. I felt a chill when she touched my ears and whispered. Fuji~ you are mine. Today we are going to sleep together~. Comb you tails, my sweet little fox~. My tails crawled to their beloved place near the belly but suddenly returned. What is it, Fuji? Albert was curious what happened and Elina gently hugged me from behind and started gently caressing me. Why were you so surprised? She asked me after I calmed down from my agitation. I saw what happened. There is a dragon nearby. One of my high-altitude scouts reported the dragon approaching us. Well, we already killed a dragon, or two. Right, Elina? (A) No, this one is huge. I think it is as long as my entire flight deck. They started feeling uneasy after I compared the monster with my deck. They already have an understanding how huge the carrier is. Could it be the Ancient? Elina carefully asked me. I did not respond and only summoned the flight deck. The torpedo and dive bombers were lifted to the deck and I started equipping heavy ordnance. Whether that dragon is good or bad, it mustve been the one that killed my fighters and now it is approaching the town. Raaawr The dragon was approaching and its roar was heard even in the distance. Only after the beasts proclamation the locals began running around in panic. Time to shine. Stop this nonsense! You are not going to die. I am Fuji, the goddess who came here to save this kingdom from the decay it faces. You shall be the first to see my endless might! The people were shocked and I can clearly see that none of them believe me. [I want to be engulfed in a holy light.] The divine power actually worked and I was surrounded by golden shining and then I engulfed myself in foxfire. VROOOM I started launching planes under the cover of blinding light and scorching fire. I was ready for another triumph. When the dragon showed on the horizon, I was astonished by the size of the damned thing. It is not the same to see it from the high altitude as to see it with your own eyes. While I was thinking that I am able to take it down, I still had to think of a few back up plans. Ding You received 2 groups of B6N torpedo bombers, 1 group of A6M5 fighters (Changes all other F), 1 25mm Triple Type 96 (Secondary Gun)(Changes all other SG), 16 silver coins, 32 upgrade points, 1 arresting wires (Rare), 1 25mm Triple Type 96 (AA Gun)(Changes all other AA), 1 40mm Type 5 (Secondary Gun)(Changes all other SG), 1 76.2mm/40 Type 88 (Secondary Gun)(Changes all other SG), 1 skill point: Apply? [I should apply it, otherwise I might lose the upgrades for aviation.] You received 1 group ofA7M fighters (Changes all other F), 1 steam catapult (Common), 1 group of B7A torpedo bombers (Changes all other TB), 1 weapon point, 1 skill point: Apply? [Wait, what? I am already able to improve my aviation? Apply.] You received 1 76.2mm/60 Type 98 (Secondary Gun)(Changes all other SG), 1 group of J7W fighters (Changes all other F) IJN Fuji C CV. Level 6/7 (Upgrade cap 90) FP C 42 AA C 32 AV C 90 RD C 90 AC C 90 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 2 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 3 - Installed (Elite) 4 - Installed (Elite) Full upgrade - No more upgrades available Arresting wires Epic - Grade 3: -65% chance of missing the wires on landing, -65% chance of crashing on landing. I received all of the upgrades which should be enough to fight this ancient dragon with no sweat. Or so I thought Ch 71. Divine Wind I launched all of my aircraft and joined them with the ones already airborne. Currently I have about 122 tons of bombs in the air. If this bastard doesnt die from this much I might as well eat my own kimono. I shall not promise to eat it, in case the bombing fails. The entire air armada formed rapidly and headed towards the dragon. The monster itself was looking to be a tough target. It had a tough-looking hide with many large scales. It walked on four legs and looks like it''s capable of short flights with its two wings. Considering that I know nothing about it, I decided to test out its toughness before the assault. While it may become vigilant towards the air assault, I was sure that it will be better to find its weak spots. Two flights of D4Y bombers separated from the armada and rushed towards the dragon. When they reached the bombing point, they flipped and dived at almost 90? angle. The bombers accelerated towards the ground and spread out to attack many spots on the dragons back. They were about to drop their bombs but they miscalculated the moment. The bombs were released earlier which greatly affected their accuracy. The beast was not hit by any of the bombs and now that it knew about the aircraft, it prepared to fight back. The bombers were doing their best to return to the higher altitude, where they should be safe. The dragons fire breath was faster. It fully engulfed the planes. When the fire ended, only 8 burning pieces of scrap were seen, all were crashing into the ground. My airstrike agitated the dragon and it sped up towards the town, the direction the armada comes from. With its current speed it will arrive within an hour but I was still reluctant to accept my tactical defeat. It was the matter of my pride as a goddess, I should show the people here that I am indeed not a fool who tries to show off but an actually strong person. I was angry that the dragon decided to make me a fool which is why I wanted to stop hitting it only after it is dead for sure. While I couldve fired the guns I perfectly understood that they will only irritate the monster. I need to deal with it quickly and ruthlessly. The absolute power I have is the air supremacy. The armada approached the final waypoint before the bombing. Dive bombers started climbing, torpedo bombers regrouped into a tight box formation. The fighters started a slight dive towards the dragon. Its huge irises shrinked when it looked at the aircraft coming from above it, right from the direction the sun shined. Both I and it were not going to yield and turn back. The outcome of our fight will be decided here. I decided that because it will be unforgivable for me to let it approach the town even closer. The beast started breathing out fire to stop the aircraft from approaching. The first explosions happened around it, the carpet bombing of the torpedo bombers was successful and dealt a devastating blow to the dragon, now I need to wait when the rest of the aircraft will be done. RAAAAAA It was infuriated and rushed out of the smoke and dust, it had almost zero damage. It breathed out fire and burned the fighters which dared approaching it. The dive bombers were my only hope right now. When the beast turned its head to burn them as well, it mustve been surprised that they dived right from above it, at 90? angle. They dropped their precious cargo in the last moment, right when they were having the last opportunity to level themselves before it was too late. RAAAAAAAAWR! The dragons agony was heard everywhere. I was ready to open the champagne, if I had any. My celebration was stopped when the dust settled. Even after all the bombs it received it was still capable of walking. It slowly stumped towards the town with an enraged glare. I had no actual way to send in more bombers, there was no possibility for all of them to return, reload and get back before the dragon reaches the town. I sent the Brave New World airstrike with only fighters. Instead of the expected J7W I saw Zeros, all of them were painted in white with red stripes. They had bombs below their fuselages and the moment they spawned, they rushed towards the dragon. All planes, prepare to fulfill our duty! Our Divine Master expects that all of you will face the monster with courage and devotion! May none of us return if we fail our task! BANZAI! The squadrons leader said inspiring words to his subordinates. BANZAI! And they all were eager to show how devoted and brave they are. The 40 zeros headed straight towards the dragon. It used its breath to hold back the fighters, to melt them right in the air. It decided to never let any of the irritating mosquitoes return alive. It was almost ready to taste the revenge, to see the despair of its offender and to do that, it needs to survive. The previous mosquitoes climbed whenever they dropped their magical bombs and the dragon was ready to incinerate them right at that moment. It realized what their plan was when it was too late. BANZAI! With a loud war cry all of the zeros rammed into the dragons mighty body. That was enough to force it to fall down. When it came back to its senses it only saw one pitiful ant. Hello there. A small beast-kin, thrusting a spear. The thrusting spear was the last thing the Ancient saw before its death. Ch 72. How to use the nature’s goods After I defeated the dragon I started spreading the news of my power. I will obtain both the fame and the resources. The dragons body is a great source of rare resources which will be used to strengthen my position. A poor goddess has less power than the rich one, from political point Ill also have better control by having money. The dismemberment of the dragon was going very, very, PAINFULLY slowly. I ordered to skin it carefully to get the most of its skin. Even after the bombing it was well-preserved so I decided to give it additional testing. If it is better than my 2 inches of deck armor then I will be so glad to replace the paper-armor with dragon skin. I also have some plans for the dragons claws and teeth. If they are good, I might try replacing the naginatas blade with dragon teeth. The bones also might be used, because I have no access to steel beams I will try reinforcing the constructions in the palace with a bone. Aside from planning the future use of the dragon''s materials, I was searching around the area to find all monsters which dared attacking. While normally I would not even spare a glance at them, now I have many examples of the monsters, demons and beasts attacking in a somewhat organized manner. There were attacks on the villages nearby, there were numerous attempts to attack the town we are staying, there were attempts to approach the dragons body. After the increase in monsters activity I had to start reacting and organized constant bomber and fighter patrols to destroy any large group of monsters in the vicinity. The problem was that I had no way to protect the locals in case the attack will be too small for me to spot it. That is when I remembered my good friends, the adventurers. I sent out many requests for the adventurers guild and, considering how active the area is, there were some adventurers which took my quests. Most of the adventurers just headed out to hunt the monsters, occasionally they return to get the information where the next group of monsters is, or to sell the materials they gathered. The free hunt I organized, the decreased chances of running into a too strong group of monsters, the possibility of selling whatever they have to me or to the guild, those are the reasons why I dont spend any money, aside from buying the materials, and keep the adventurers running around. The only group of adventurers that is not going outside of the town is our small and warm company. When will we be done here? Elina was sitting in an armchair in the towns mayors office. I dont know, we might stay here for another month. I sighed and answered from her lap. We were sitting in silence and rarely exchanged phrases. I was too busy controlling the air traffic around the town. Ive already launched all the designated flights and for the next hours I can take a rest from staying outside and doing launch-landing operations. Elina was too busy as well, she was playing around with my tails. I was tired of it but still played with her. I was wiggling the tails back and forth, tickling her face, evading her hands which also tried to fluff the tails. My advantage is that I have four tails, while Elina has two hands. She cant catch all of the tails simultaneously. You can try escaping my hands with your tails but there are two things which cant do the same~. She tickled my ears and they reflexively moved. While it is a bliss that she cuddles with me, I am still having an actually important task. Can you stop distracting me~? While I was trying to say that with a condemn, in reality I almost purred the phrase. Did you just~ Lets con-ti-nue~. Unlike me, Elina was too happy with my reaction. It is not fine, I am trying to control the damned air patrols! I try to hold back my pleasure but I cant fight this bodys instincts so I almost purred again. The great fight for my ears was only beginning but when I heard someone running in, Elina stopped. She already can guess when I feel or hear something by my ears and tails movements. The door loudly opened and Kasumi ran inside out of breath. K-ka-kakka haaa there are haaa some people downstairs Who are those people? No idea there is a guy and two female warriors Kasumi fell on her knees and continued catching her breath. I will check what is going on, wait for me here. I got out of Elinas caring hands and headed to the door. Good girl, take some rest. I patted Kasumis head and walked out of the room. Ch 73. Meeting the royal guests When I exited the town hall I saw three people, all of them were my old acquaintances. Why are you here? Lacking money, your highnesses? Toxicity of my words was too evident. When I first heard about someone who stopped a dragon with an unknown magic, I was sure it will be you. Long time no see, Fuji. Drake ignored my toxic speech and smiled at me. I understand why youre not happy to see us but give us a chance, we really need to talk. It is about the reason the damned monsters showed up everywhere. Marin, the archer, was a bit hurt by my reaction. Miss Fuji, even if youre angry, we are still happy to see you. Lily waved at me and tried approaching me. WOOAH! I was not angry. C-Can you please douse this fire?! I AM DEFINITELY NOT ANGRY. Come on, Lily, cant you just douse a fire? Drake tried encouraging her. I CANT! She was scared, I wonder why? I doused the foxfire only after she returned to the other Blackstones You have 10 words to tell me everything. After some thinking I decided to let them say what they wanted. The demons started their attack. They want to kill humans. Drake managed to keep up with my demand. I already saw many demons, why do you think that something has changed? I wondered what they actually want from me, because I killed many packs of monsters here, some of them had demon hounds and other weird creatures. Not to mention that the demon hounds always wanted to kill the people around, I was just wondering why they were coordinated. [Wait a second Does this mean that there are more intelligent demons who are trying to attack the humanity? Like in those novels? There should be a demon king, a bunch of demon generals, and a great army of evil?] My eyes mustve shined when I thought that all the clichs were fulfilled. Fuji, I think youre weird. Why do you act like this after hearing that there are demons around here? Marin made a few steps back. I might be happy with it. I am a demon after all. I showed my tails and teased them. First I thought you are a super warrior, then you were told to be a goddess, now you are a demon? Can you tell us what you are? Drake was starting to become nervous. I am a goddess, though does it make me less demon? I mischievously smiled and turned around a couple of times. Can you, as the goddess, help us? We need your help in this war. (L) Why should I? Your daddy did many bad things. Also, why do you think I can make a difference? I might be a charlatan. I dont know what you are in the reality but I know what you are for us, for all the humanity. You might be our only salvation. If we will have a goddess, or whoever you are, at our side then we will win. Lily was trembling and after her words she fell on her knees. Sister! What are you doing?! (D) You can hate us, you can despise us, all of the humans. I am not asking to help our kingdom! MAY IT BURN IN ASHES IF YOU WANT! I beg you to save the humanity. Please, if you are truly as merciful as you appear to be, help us! She was in the middle of hysteric. While Drake and Marin were trying to stop her I was looking at it without a hint of emotion. I didnt feel like caring, which was as terrifying for them as it was disgusting for me. I want to know what happened and then I might make a choice. Follow me. I turned around and walked back to the town hall. The Blackstone had no way but to follow. I sat at a conference table, Drake, Lily and Marin also sat at the table. What happened, who fights against whom? I can both refuse them any help, or decide to lend my strength. They are the ones who can tip the scales. The demons started an attack against all human nations which bordered their lands. There are many casualties and this region was so lucky to survive because you are here. I heard that an ancient dragon attacked. Your location was attacked by a single huge monster, instead of an army. (D) There was some kind of a demon nation? Why would you settle close enough to let them sneak so close? Who leads them, where they come from? Yes, there is a demon kingdom. Previously the demon kings were peaceful enough and rarely attacked. Some kingdoms even traded with them. Their current demon king was not showing any signs of aggression but recently there were many times when an unknown force attacked the villages and towns near the border. On our way here we saw a town, completely devastated. It is somewhat close to this one. After Drakes explanation I started getting the idea about what happened. The other lands were attacked by demon armies, which mercilessly slaughtered everyone. Will you help us? Will you? Please! Lily was not done with her hysteric behavior. While I was thinking about what to respond I heard someone rushing to the room, again. Kakka! There was a messenger with a letter! Dj vu. I took the letter and started reading it, I did not forget to pat the miko who was running too much today. Ch 74. The beginning of a coalition The letter mentioned that a large group of troops crossed the kingdoms border and headed towards an unknown location. The kings army joined them and it appears that there are many other armies heading to the same place. Even if we have the information of the army movements I am still wondering if the neighbors came to help the king against me, or because they want to fight with the demons. Drake, you are the closest source of information I have. Where the kings armies are heading? I dont know if I can tell you. AUCH! (D) Stop fooling around and tell her what you know. Lily mustve stepped on his foot to make him tell. Fine. The nearby countries are preparing for a conference to decide how to fight the demon threat. Actually, we were sent here to take you with us. What a coincidence. First he decided to hide the information and now he conveniently remembers that I am also invited. We should head out immediately. Your words will be important and Father said that we are to bring you and convince to help the common cause. Lily was spitting out everything, even if that can hurt the kings plans. While I can just head out immediately, I decided to bring all of my assets with me and have additional trump card in the conference. I understood, now tell me where the conference will be. I will gather MY army and head there. Yes, give me a map and Ill mark the location. Drake made a few notes on the map and I went to the Rogues. I took a quick air-taxi to the fortress and gave the orders to send the majority of my army to the meeting location. The fairies also were taken with me. After they turned into the little lights I hid them in the kimono and flew back. While it looks fast, in reality I spent almost half a day to return to the town where I was based before, and then had to take a horse and gallop after the already-left Elina and somebody else. There were no issues on the way but I was late enough to have to stay in the forest for a night. The night promised to be long and problematic. I already heard something and was armed and ready for anything. When the bushes started moving I opened gunfire. My first shots woke up the maids which had to stay close to me. They lied down around me and covered their ears. Soon I recognized what was circling around in the shadows, the wolves were trying to hunt but found the hunter. After I realized that those are small fries I unleashed the hurricane of fire. I unloaded armor piercing shots from the 76 and 127 millimeter guns and loaded shrapnel. From there on, the number of wolves began decreasing rapidly. When I looked down at the maids I saw them buried under the casings. Most of them were the small ones from 25mm guns. The rest of the night was much calmer and I managed to have some sleep, unlike the still-trembling maids. The next morning I continued moving to the designated meeting site and by the midday my aerial recon found a large group of tents and military camps. My banners were yet to be seen which was expected. While I wondered where did the Rogues set the camp I found Elina on the outside of this caravanserai. All of our cargo also was outside. Why are you outside? My question was natural in this situation. They did not let me in and claimed You are not a representative of any state, get out of here. How do you like that? (E) One moment. I dismounted and walked to the guards which stood on the road. I am here to visit this conference. Move aside. Yeah, right. And who you might be? A wandering w*? The other guards started laughing and cheering the idiot who said that. I give you one chance to apologize, the consequences are yours to suffer. I threatened them and was ready for a little gunshow. F-fine, you can pass. Dont do anything bad or we will The guard shut his mouth after I showed him a foxfire from a few centimeters. The other guards stopped their chatter and became more attentive. Who is your leader? Why should we tell you? One of the guards became cocky. I might not kill you if you respond. I did not start the slaughter and was just threatening them. For now that should be enough to point out my strength. The Emperor of Gru. If you have any issues, go and find him. Our liege might even be kind enough so as not to kill you on the spot. I was hesitating about what should I do. I can either just kill the babbler or discuss the question with this emperor. Or do the both things. Elina, dont make me wait. You four, when you find a nice spot, set up the camp and wait for me. I shall pay a little visit. The servants'' guilt is their master''s. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 13. Nose killers Today we headed to a place called Adventurers Guild. I wonder why would someone call their guild like that but I still decided to see what I can find. When we entered a building with two crossed swords on its sign, I found myself in a large lobby. It is a combination of a caf and a local administration. The place was filled with a lot of people. Oh my, what have you forgotten in this place? My nose picked a distinct smell of sweat and poorly cooked food. I only wanted to get out of this terrific place, or collapse it for the better future of mankind. We need to sell some materials we gathered when you killed wyverns. Can you wait for a couple of minutes? The warrior man asked me to wait, I grumbled and walked towards the caf counter. What do you want? The barman asked me but I had no idea what I can find here. I dont know what this place can offer, would you pour something nice? I decided to take a risk. Heres your drink. The unmotivated employee placed a wooden cup with something murky. My first reaction was to pour it out and ask for a normal drink but it would be impolite. I had to fight my carnal desire and keep acting properly. What is it, Lady? Never saw ale before? A man to my left pushed me with his elbow. Pardon me but I dont see any ale here I was fighting myself but I still was unable to decide whether I want to get rid of this drink or dare to drink it. Dont ya worry, it is da best ale in the town! Lets drink it tagether if ya want! Another man made an attempt at hugging me. I felt an overwhelming desire to do something indecent Well, I can at least do a decent BOOM. Ch 75. Meeting another ruler I began wandering around the camp and searched for the emperors tent. The search was going somewhat successfully, I found a lot of people with the same markings as the rude guards had. I was approaching the possible place. After I walked past several tents I found a large ornamented pavilion. Stop! Who are you, and what business do you have for His Majesty? The entrance was guarded by two knights. Unlike their fellow men they were keeping some distance and were not acting arrogantly. I am Fuji. If you heard about me, then step aside. Wait here, I will report. One of the knights entered the pavilion, he returned in less than a minute. You can enter. The knight returned to his post and held the curtain while I was passing. The insides of the emperors abode were reminding a small office. There was a sturdy wooden desk where sat a middle-aged man in fine clothes. By the desk was a made bed on one side, and on the other side a small table with stacks of paper. After I entered, the man waved his hand without looking at me and continued writing something on a sheet. I found a couple of pillows near the entrance and sat on them to cosplay a certain loli. The man filled a few more papers and finally looked at me. For a moment I saw his surprise but he suppressed his emotions. This is our first meeting but I heard about you. Allow me to introduce myself, great Goddess, I am emperor Franz Linden von Gru. Can I ask, what is the reason for you to bless me with your presence? He was accurate with his words and avoided anything that can anger me. Should I introduce myself? I grinned. Just for the protocol, I guess? He followed my lead and grinned. I am Fuji, the goddess of this land. I came here after some of your servants insulted me. I hinted how I feel about the situation. This is a shameful display from my men, I will make sure they will not go unpunished. The emperors eye slightly twitched. Your good will is commendable. I am pleased to hear about it and hope that our cooperation will be continued. I stood up and walked out of the pavilion because I had no more reasons to talk with him. When I walked outside I bumped into a person. I raised my head and said. Hello, Luci the king. How are you doing? My shiny mood was not so shiny after I saw my old pain in the back. I never thought you will arrive, your divinity decided to visit this beautiful place? He was happy to see me as well. Get out of my way, pretty please? You can step aside and I will pass. Hurry, please. (K) [Fall on your damned knees.] URGH! Do not test my patience. I said that and stepped on his head. YOU! He could only yell at me. The guarding knights were shocked by our actions but did not dare to do anything. Why are you standing there? Get her away from me! (K) Whatever, I will be going. I stepped over him and walked away. You will pay for that! (K) [We will see Oh, right he can stop kneeling.] While I wondered how to spend my free time, I walked through the camp and saw a few soldiers sparring. Some of them were swinging their swords and some were boxing. I stood close to the spectating crowd and spent ten minutes looking at the fighters. I continued wandering around when I finally decided to see what is going on around the camp. I walked in a straight line until I reached the edge of the camp and continued walking into a forest. My poor scouts had to keep flying all this time and by the time I let them land they were almost flying on the last fumes of gasoline. After they were refueled they had to return to the sky. I was breathing fresh air and walking in the forest. Occasionally I shot some daring monsters but they were rare and many fled before I even considered them a threat. When I walked into a pond I saw a figure in a white robe. The figure saw me immediately so I approached it. Greeting, young one. A male looked at me and waved his hand. Where am I? I might be lost. I was not too interested in talking so I skipped the introduction. You are not lost, young one. You are only wandering around to spend some time. The males words made me shiver. What are you? I prepared for the worst. Dont be nervous, I am not here to fight you. I am here to talk, and to introduce another being to you. Am I late? A female figure with a black robe showed up from behind me. Will you answer, who the hell are you? We? We are the gods of this world. I am the god of Light, Arden. The male answered. I am the goddess of Darkness, Shrea. The female introduced herself. I am Fuji, vicar of Akagi. We know, she already warned us not to interfere with her crazy schemes. You, unlike us, is interfering with the mortals affairs so we are here to ask, what are you planning to do? I started thinking about what they said. Ch 76. No offers required What do you want to hear? I decided to probe what the gods think. You are a side in the mortals conflict. The humanity is going to fight the demons, the demons fight the humanity. Will you support either side? Will you keep neutrality? Will you be fighting them both? We have no idea what Akagi wants, so we ask you, to know what we should expect. (A) I have no idea why this conflict even began, for now I am only observing. Fuji, do you think the demons are guilty? Or that they are victims? Shrea asked me a question about the demons but I doubt she really expects any answer. I have no idea so Ill keep silence. Will you tell me something about it? No. We dont want to interfere. (A) So, you are saying that you dont care if I will slaughter both sides? When I dropped the bomb, they both twitched and glared at me. I remembered the warning Akagi gave me. You are not going to interfere, so I am asking if you are not going to try siding me with someone. They calmed down after I corrected my words. As long as you dont exterminate our wards or forbid them from praying to us, we have no issues with whatever you choose. I wondered if they say it because they really dont care or because they are scared of the crazy goddess. I heard your terms, can I go? Yes, farewell. (A) I hope we will continue our cooperation, vicar. (S) With this both of them disappeared. I washed my face in the pond and headed back to the camp. I was going to begin the political actions and talk to the rulers and representatives who gathered to fight the demons. While I was walking I heard something approaching. Soon, in front of me appeared three figures. Two of them were red-skinned with short horns on their heads and their leader was grey-skinned with long and polished horns. Even if I never saw this worlds demons, I can guess who they are. Fight or talk? I tilted my head to wait for their response. We. Talk. Divine. The red demons responded and stepped back. Who are you? Dont waste my time for any nonsense. I asked the grey demon and pretended to be uninterested. I am general of the demon kings army. My name should not concern you, divine. I am here to deliver my masters offer. (G) The demon king wants to offer me an alliance? How interesting. I was already expecting when this will happen. You are not exactly right. The King offers you to keep neutrality in exchange for the human slaves. (G) Ha-ha-ha! Nice joke! Why should I be concerned with slaves? This was both amusing and unexpected. Would you not need any servants? The general was surprised by my response. This is obvious that I have no desire for them. What else can you offer? The King will be glad to discuss what we can offer to you. Can you tell me, what is your response about our offer? Did it interest you? (G) Why should I be interested? Why should I even be concerned to respond? Why not just do whatever I want? I have no need to concern myself with the demons issues when I can just fight you. The more I said the paler General was. We are not the guilty ones! The humans conquered our lands! We want to save our own kind! If you can, please, let us sort it out between both of our races! (G) And what will you do after you win? We will erhm we will exile the humans from our lands. The generals words were haste. I can only promise that I will think about it, no need to search for me. I walked away and left the demons to their own thoughts. By the time I returned to the conference the sun already set. The soldiers from all the armies gathered here were eating, resting or doing whatever else they did after the service. I think if I look around I might even find a brothel. Not necessary for me but it would still be interesting to know. When I was approaching the location of my camp, I was grabbed and taken to the side. I looked at the one who did it and I recognized that it was Lily. What do you need? I was impatient and irritated, and with every passing moment I was more and more irritated by being taken away from my well-deserved fluffing. Miss Fuji, can we talk somewhere, without ANY ears? (L) Sorry, I cant cut off mine. I will have to only cut yours. I mean without anyone to eavesdrop. It is important. (L) Whatever you say is important, so important that I even have to listen to it without going away. Why should I care about what is important for you? I can offer you something that can tip the balance to any side you want, should I continue? While her words were somewhat interesting, I still was not convinced she is not just bs*ing me. Visit my tent in the midnight. No second chances. I decided to let her try convincing me but held no expectations for anything but the already heard begging for help. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 14. Keep silence Get your hands away from her! The warrior hit the mans arm and that was enough for me to break away. Ya gonna pay for dis! The man became aggressive so I decided to pacify him. My strike was not elegant enough for a lady but it was enough to knock the person unconscious. After that nobody else dared approaching me with indecent thoughts. Not that I dont regret the missed possibility. Oh my, we can leave this place at last? I hoped that I can finally go somewhere nice and peaceful. Do you want to do something? You have some plans for today? The warrior sighed and prepared for the worst. Yes, indeed I have. I wanted to visit a library and read something. He brightened after my declaration. There is a library right here, in the guild. We also need to read some books so we can combine your pleasure with our work. He smiled while making the offer. I hesitated while I thought about it but in the end accepted this as a compromise. The library is located on the second floor of the guild. There are only a few shelves with hand-written books, all of which are hard to read and mostly filled with scribble. My companions took some fantasy books with images of mythical beasts and headed somewhere behind the shelves. I found a nice fantasy book with a dragon on its cover. I was reading the book when someone put their hand over my mouth. ''Ya w*, do ya think ya ran away?'' I was offended by the persons rudeness but decided not to show it. ''If yall serve me, might even let ya go~'' However, when this a*hole blowed into my ear I reached my limit of ladyhood. "Keep silence in the library~." What da hell is dis?! I finally smiled, first time after I arrived to this guild. DELIGHT, NOT HERE! BOOM ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 15. Crime and punishment Miss Delight, do you know why we are here? My companions were displeased with me firing one of the main guns inside a building. While normally I would be feeling some remorse for damaging the private property, when I remember the very rude person, all my conscience pretends to forget what I did. Why cant you stop destroying everything within your sight? The knight should be lamenting letting me stay alone. They were expecting me to at least feel sorry but I was not going to apologize. Are there any results? An officer of the local law enforcement entered the room. We were taken here after I blew away half of the guilds second floor. She still doesnt feel sorry for her deed The female warrior put a palm on her face and sighed a couple of times. Miss, cant you just at least say I am sorry, I will not be using destruction magic inside buildings anymore? The officer already asked all of the questions she could and understood that I was just a victim, yet she keeps asking me to acknowledge my guilt. I shall not say that, you cant be guilty without any guilt! I was just being stubborn. Okay, if you are not going to repent, than I have another option. The officer faced my companions. What can she do to avoid the fines? There will be a martial tournament and if she participates and passes the primary fights she will not be fined. Miss Delight? Four people said that in unison and waited for my response. Can I use my g NO. Very well, I shall participate but only together with the others. Like that, I was enlisted for a tournament. Ch 77. A new waifu? After parting with Lily I found the tent where we will be quartered and entered it. Master, you are late. Did something happen? Rin started her interrogation. When I looked around I did not find two people. Rin, where are Elina and Kasumi? I thought they will be here as well. They decided to walk around the camp, the purpose is unknown. Dont worry about them, we are going to properly catch up with the unfulfilled duties. Her eyes became similar to Elinas. Judging by how they looked at me I understood what is about to happen. Masters tails are the best! Willow attacked my tails so fast that I did not even see her approaching. Dont be so childish, we also wanted to touch the tails! Grace tried pushing Willow away but she couldnt unclench the hands around my fur. I was just sitting and looking at the circus behind me without any interest. I got used to it after all the time I spent with my harem. Rin was looking at them scornfully while Benet just gave me a cup of milk. I decided not to ask how or where she found milk. I am sure I saw no cows nearby Better not to think about it. What do you think about humans? I wanted to probe the maids about the possibility of an alliance. They might tell me something useful after staying here for an entire day. Tails~ fluffy~ dont care about umans~. Willow mumbled something from the tails. Master is our everything, though I think that Masters plan is going to benefit from having additional s servants. Rin was about to say something scary but corrected herself. Well, I know that you like to say and do scary things but can you at least pretend that the question was serious? She only answered with an enigmatic smile. Even after all the time as female I still dont get what they think. I shifted my gaze. You dont need to look at me like that, I am not Rin and I am not as jealous. Benet started making excuses but I already know that she is stalker. What do you think about humans? They are interesting. Not as interesting as Master but I still find them amusing. And the last one. I looked at Grace who was sitting further away glaring at Willow. I dont care about them. If they serve Master, nice. If they dont, might as well not exist. We all remember how the humans treated us. She muttered it and returned to glaring. How exciting well, I am happy to see that you have an opinion about what is going on. They did not say too much and mostly they were focused on me. I waited until the midnight and when I walked out of the tent I found Lily tied and gagged. On top of her were Kasumi and Elina. Now I understood what Rin meant back then... Here she comes, our little cheater. Your new sweetheart is here as well. Elina looked at me with her gentle smile. Well, she wanted to talk about something. I decided not to jealous her even more. Kakka, can I be considered erhm your p-primary! L-like the first! Kasumi is in her own world again. She was learning from Elina, and the things she already learned were not the good ones. Untie her please, I will interrogate her myself. With us behind you, thats what you meant? (E) I meant what I meant. Now do untie her and go inside. Normally I would yield to mother Eli but not today. What is going on? Kasumi was not able to follow the flow of conversation so she needed some help. Are you a good girl? Y-yes! She straightened herself. As a good fiance you should be obedient to your husband, right? Yes, Kakka! (K) Now be a good girl and untie the girl you are sitting on. Kasumis face darkened but after my motivating words she decided to obey. They untied Lily and walked inside the tent. Thank you! The princess prostrated in front of me and I was about to call the kidnappers back when she understood what I want. I offer you my loyalty and assistance. I looked at her like at a piece of s*. She is indeed worthy of this look. I cant remember a single time when she was looking like a princess. Before you refuse, I am the first princess of the kingdom! I have a huge influence at the court, I have access to the top secrets of our state! And the most important one, I have the right of inheritance and will be considered rightful heir if there are no sons claiming the throne! She raised her voice and I wouldnt be surprise if the entire camp already knows about our talk and its contents. I will not mess around with a crazy girl like you. Can you finally go away and leave me to my rest? She is too crazy to risk my a* helping her around, not to mention that I already have a pocket duchess and for now I have no use for a pocket queen. My offer is not withdrawn, my Lady. I am yours to command at any moment! Just call for me when I am needed! I watched her go away and finally breathed out. While normally I would be happy to have another girl in love with me, she is too disgusting for my taste. I wonder if Id feel different if she was an arrogant and domineering princess Before going to sleep I decided to ask another person, whose opinion should be considered before making the final decision. Ch 78. Taming of the fox Before I make the final decision I have to ask one more person. I kneeled and started praying to summon that damned goddess, I spent an entire hour before a torii gate appeared. When I saw who came out of the gate I wanted to scream. Well, it is Akagi, the issue is that she is completely naked. Have you lost your clothes? I reminded her about her looks. You woke me up, and of course I was naked. Why should I sleep in all of the clothes? She yawned and looked at me like I am an idiot. After I saw her body I was not feeling anything about it. Its not a surprise that I shouldnt be aroused by a child. However, I had to keep reminding myself that I am not a pedophile, and I was worried that if someone sees this costume of hers, I might end up in a very spicy situation. Can you stop with this nonsense? I came here for what? For satisfaction of your high libido? She kicked the half-dead person. She approached me so closely that I had to look down at her, and the sight was much clearer than before. [I didnt see anything, I am not a pedophile, because we are both girls!] Oh, so youre worried about seeing Akagi-samas beautiful body~? Here it goes, now she wont leave the issue without her attention Dont worry, kid. I am not interested in fooling around with you for longer than it is required. Well, it doesnt look that ba The requirements are of course defined by me~. Suddenly a sweet mature voice whispered in my ears. When I looked I saw a tall man with wide shoulders and beautiful face. On top of the new form of the goddess were two fox ears. What calmed me down a little was that she is now at least wearing a tunic. I understood the sex after I saw a modest control tower below the tunic. She caressed my face and whispered. You really are behaving like both a guy and a girl~. So funny~. The voice and manners are refined and gentle, yet they are seductive. Is this her lady-killer form? She answered with a smile and licked her lips. Can we like go back to the topic of why I called you? I was not feeling good after her pick-up. I felt hot and I am sure I look like a tomato. Not to mention I feel weird in the lower half. She did not answer but kept caressing my face with one hand, the other touched my back and slowly crept down. Are~ you~ sure~? I felt her each movement and I felt that if this goes on, my innocence will be in danger. You~ are~ virgin~, even with such a harem you dont use the chance~. I was on the brink of just falling into her arms and letting her do whatever she wanted, I controlled my own body less and less. That should be enough for you~. It all ended when she just let go of me. I was heavily panting and I am sure if she kept caressing me, I would c*. You look at me like you want to continue~. I fervently shook my head, which barely avoided reflexive nodding. She turned back into her usual self, and thus saved me from becoming another of her victims. The war, demons versus humans. What should I do? I panted what I could before I fell down on my knees. I can just say that I dont care about what you do Well, there are some limitations, of course. What are those limitations? I am getting tired of having to squeeze every bit of information out of her. Haaa Listen, kid, I dont care what you choose but let me be clear, if you keep your a* out of it, I will be disappointed She waved a finger in front of me. Why do you want me to participate in this slaughter of continental scale? Because they already staged so much and now I have a way to screw every one of their arrangements khe-he-he~. What do you mean by staged? Light stirred the humans, Dark stirred the demons. I was asked to keep my nose out of their play. She shrugged her shoulders. Of course, Akagi-sama will stay away from their play, because YOU are not me and thus can intervene in any of their plans She was looking so happy while I was scared. If this crazy goddess kicks me into the already staged play of the other gods, will it be different from just killing me?! Relax, kid. I can change anything I want at any time. They will not dare to lay their fingers on you. So, it looks like I answered what you want. Haaaa, time to sleep. She walked back to the torii. Wait! What will happen if I choose to stay neutral? I asked her before she left. Nothing important, I will just curse you. She nonchalantly said that and disappeared in the gate. [What an a*hole. And now I have to think about what to do] ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 16. Fish without water = ship without guns We arrived to a large building, by large I mean that it is indeed a worthy opponent to the Unions skyscrapers. Not in its height but in its width. This is one of the largest arenas in the entire Empire. Do you like it? The warrior was agitated when he looked at me. While I did hear about the tournament I would like to hear what exactly will happen. There will be a lot of duels, the winners of the first round will fight in the second, then in the third you got the idea. Indeed. Shall we go? I walked towards the entrance. From there we were led to the training area where the other fighters gathered. When we entered they greeted us with an appraising gaze. Greeting, gentlemen. My name is Delight, I hope we will have the honor of crossing the blades in the coming fights. I showed the basic courtesy and walked to a free place where I started checking the list of fighters and searched for the one whom I will fight today. I wonder when the noble girls show up, does it mean they are thinking we will just let them do whatever they want? Who wants to crush her in the first fight? One of the contestants was more proactive than the rest. I turned around and deployed the artillery. I might look like a sheltered noble girl but allow me to correct you all. I am the servant of Her Majesty, the pride and honor of the Royal Navy. I fight here not to win but to spend some time, for I know no defeat. Those of you, who dare look down on me, might as well come and test my strength right now. I assure you, I shall not use my full strength fighting you The commotion was indeed pleasing. I look forward to fighting them all. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 17. Face to face I walked through an arch and in front of me was a large open space surrounded by walls. The sitting places are placed like in stadiums. I looked around and saw that the majority of places were occupied. When my opponent, a warrior with a huge axe, entered the arena I was deafened by the crowds cheering. I was not met with anything which has disappointed me a bit. I was interested to find how far I can go while fighting. A group of people in priest clothes walked in and explained the rules, mostly to me. The rules are: you can fight in almost any way but no killing, also no magic. So, I cant just cut the opponents head straight away. A bit disappointing but I can do many other things. Begin the fight! The warrior ran straight at me. His wide swing was slow and I had a lot of time to evade. I decided to play around and did not counterattack. The enemy continued swinging around the axe and I evaded some of his attacks. In the end even I grew tired of his inability to challenge me so kicked him in the back, the lower part of it. QUIT FOOLING AROUND AND FIGHT ME! He broke the close contact and was trying to provoke me into offensive. I did not even take out the weapon and that was making the enemy more and more agitated. I was waiting and stood in one place, without any movements. I am sure my belt will not be damaged by him so I had no need to rush the fight. I have all the time in the world, and for that reason I gave my most charming smile. DIE YOU W*! He leaped at me. FLASH Falling body Stiletto returned to scabbard Erhm Delight won An unsure voice announced the result. Ch 79. Probing the ground The next morning I woke up in the warm hands of Elina. Even if she is constantly acts like a mother, she is still warm and nice. After I learn how to keep her silent I might as well keep her as my bed companion. Where do you think youre going? When I tried slipping out of the bed she woke up and tightened the hug. I need to pay a couple of visits. If you want to keep hugging me then go with me. Okay, okay. Just say that you want to be carried there. She always knows what I need. Well, my hopes were surpassed when we exited the tent. While Elina was ready to carry me anywhere, even she had issues with princess-carrying a goddess in her hands, especially when she is looked at by a lot of kings, dukes and counts. She was carrying me to all of my meetings with a perfectly beet-colored face. At one point we walked into the emperor of Grus pavilion. I waved my hand and declared. Carry me there, I want to sleep there. And the foxbearer did the task. The emperor was writing something in his papers. When I was carried in he glanced at me and returned to the papers. Elina was hesitating to lay me down on his bed but my orders reign supreme. Good morning, have you slept well? The emperor was polite but a bit irritated by my sudden visit. Oh, this is a nice bed. If only I had a couple of those Lets tease him a bit. I am sorry, for now I have no way of ordering new beds for you, can you write me when I return to the Empire? (F) I was done with fooling around so I ordered my servant to put some pillows for me and teleported there. By the time we were done the emperor was ready to talk as well. Elina, wait outside. So, shall we have a chat? I clapped my hands and tilt my head. Yes, I am ready to listen to what you can tell me. The emperor sat in his chair behind the desk. The situation becomes less and less stable, soon the war will break out on all fronts. How well is Gru prepared? I started my offer from afar. We are well prepared, our military is one of the strongest amongst the participants, almost as strong as yours. If only the others prepared for the approaching crisis better Oh, this will be so problematic to handle everything by ourselves. He showed interest in answering me but we are not close enough to discuss such things in a more direct way. The war is coming and we have to oppose the demons and the neighbors. There is a great shortage of resources, and here, in this kingdom, is an ongoing civil war I was approaching the actual offer. If only we had more time to prepare and had more resources, this is indeed a great oversight. The conference should try their best to reach an agreement for all of the humanity. (F) Yes, the conference shall be the best answer for all of us, for it is the only way to unite the human strength against the demons, though they might need a bit of an outside help I agree with you, great Goddess. It is our duty as the strong to guide them towards the right choice (F) It is a great idea, Franz. I think we might be able to show them which choice is the best for the common cause. However, will they listen to us? I was approaching the actual goal. I think we both know the correct answer, it is only natural for us to guide them. I, as the backbone of the strength, and you, as the wise goddess. (F) Shall we Regrettably no, we can cooperate but with no documents. I had heard the echo of your agreements and not ready to take such a risk. In the end we reached no solid agreements. While I am disappointed, your choice can be understood. If we end up in the same carriage we will repeat this talk later. Can you give me one promise? I am listening. (F) Shall your army keep neutrality if I decide to follow my own way? I promise you, my army shall not take any actions against you, as long as you promise to do the same. (F) Very well, we reached a mutually beneficial concord, this will be useful for both of us. I left the pavilion and clinged to mommy. I will have to do a lot of similar talks with a lot of people, I might use a few alliances and partisans. That is why my arm-pillow will be necessary to conserve my strength. Why are you smiling? Elina gently patted my head. I have a nice catch, this will be a great asset for me. Now, carry me to the next destination! The day is not over yet Ch 80. The Unity and a goddess’ decision My undercover talks did not attract more attention than a few actual alliances between the actual kings. That was enough for me and soon I was done with building a small group of partisans which will try to guide the flow in the upcoming conference towards the best outcome. The conference will be in the open air. There were small canopies placed on a large field nearby. A lot of servants from all of the rulers were carrying chairs and other furniture to the places their lieges will sit at. The blue blood will sit in ornamented chairs, with the best wine and food ready to be consumed, near the other rulers who also want to show off how rich and strong they are. My own sitting place is a lot of pillows we sto I mean requisitioned without asking. No canopy, no wine and no servants aside from what I have When the rulers actually gathered for the first conference, it was opened with an impressive and motivating speech by the Light priests. The priests called for the peace and prosperity for the humankind, for mending all of the hostilities and for uniting the strength of the humanity. The day the conference began was the beginning of a great, deafening arguement. WHY SHOULD WE LET YOUR GENERALS LEAD OUR ARMY?! NO WAY IN HELL! WE WILL NEVER ALLOW YOU TO HIRE OUR SMITHS! DONT MAKE ME LAUGH, YOUR CRAVENS HAVE NO VALUE FOR ANY ARMY IN THE WORLD! I just sat by myself, further from the arguing kings. Soon, the emperor of Gru joined me and sat down on the ground near my pillows. I heard about your divine abilities, could you please? (F) Why should I? Let them argue. The reason is that my head starts to ache from their shouting. (F) If this is for my friend~ [Silence.] And the arguing kids were silenced at once. I prepared to raise my voice. You, a bunch of loud children, We are not amused. We will let you think about what you did wrong, in silence. If by the time We return We find any signs of arguing I waved my index finger and turned around. I walked away from the place. The official cause is to let the heated debate calm down. The real cause is VROOOM I sent out my scouts to search the area around. I wanted to find where are my own forces, which should arrive soon. By the time I returned, the conference was going well, in a perfect silence. The delegates were gesturing amongst themselves in small groups. They managed to divide into groups of interests and were already making a steady progress. [You can talk.] The first few minutes the rulers were continuing gesturing without understanding that I dispelled the silence. After one of them said a word Their faces, they are so funny! The conference already was well-tuned and the delegates managed to reach a few agreements so after the words were returned, the progress became evident. The small groups were becoming bigger, they were discussing and reaching more and more concrete proposals. It was a good choice to let them begin with a silent treatment. I was proud with myself. While the conference was steadily making progress towards the unification of the human military strength, I found my own army which approached the area. I am sure that by the evening they will already set up their tents. What I actually found interesting was a large army which also has the same destination. A large demon army will try attacking the conference and the majority of human army. I think this means that today I have to make the decision. I left the conference and covered a few kilometers before I summoned the deck. The maids were taken with me because I wanted to find out if their flight can be launched from the shipgirl deck. I crowded the deck with the aircraft. All fuel tanks were filled, all guns and bombs were loaded. The aircraft were ready for sortie. The first to take off will be the maids. The small jets were hooked to the catapults, their canopies were opened. My maids turned into the lights and taken their places in the cockpits of their respective planes. In the end I found out that they can easily operate even from my gear. After I launched all of the planes I returned. The conference was concluded and the rulers agreed to cast aside their arguing until the demons are dealt with. The human coalition was forged. Now I have to announce what I will do. My army was already within the sight. Its march has attracted the conferences attention. A minute later a large group of aircraft in echelon formations showed in the air. A demon army, a human army and my army; they all are here and my choice can tip the balance of power to any side with one bombing run. The planes entered a slight descent. Listen, kings and dukes of the mankind. I am Fuji, and I AFP_Write ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 18. All or nothing All fights until now were easy ones, I had my leisure evading the attacks and finishing the fights with a single stab. The magic local paramedics use to treat the wounded is an interesting thing and it allows me to be quite daring in punishing the foul-mouthed opponents. The crowd is not favoring me and mostly got used to the fact that I am winning against any opponent. My companions also showed some good results and I am interested to find out whom will I fight in the end. I once again walked out of the arch and waited for the next opponent. The quarterfinals will be opened with this fight so I expect to see a capable opponent. Soon my opponent walked out of another arch. It was a female warrior with a longbow. Her ears were unusual, almost like Centaurs. You are the one who ends all fights with a single strike? My opponent started talking to me right after the fight began. Indeed I am. I too end it with a single strike! She drew the bow in a second and released an arrow. I saw her fighting before and this time she surely went all out at me. The arrow she fired was glowing blue and it was flying at a supersonic speed. A normal person would be killed immediately by this much power. Ping What? My opponent was dumbfounded. I deployed the main guns and aimed at her. Any arrow against me is useless. Even this much [Points at the guns] is not enough to break through my citadel. I smiled at her. I slowly walked towards her. As you decided to show your true strength, then I shall not hold back as well. I stretched out a finger and pushed her. She was pushed back a meter and fell down from a slight push. I walked out of the arena to wait for the next fight. AFP_Write ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 19. Plates and belt The final fight is approaching and one of my companions, the warrior, managed to squeeze into the final. If I win this one, I shall be his opponent. For now I walked out to the arena and prepared to fight against my last obstacle. The todays opponent is a knight in a full suit of plate armor and armed with a longsword. I slowly walked towards the starting point and turned towards him. Start the fight! I bolted at him and prepared to take out the stiletto. When I was within the strike range I flashed the stiletto at him. He rushed to parry with his sword but I am much faster. Ping He did not parry but instead attacked me while I am close. My stiletto did not pierce his armor although I my speed and mass should be enough to break through any steel armor. The longsword also did not penetrate my armored belt. We both jumped back and looked at each other in disbelief. Your cloth is as strong as my armor. Impressive. He spoke first. Impressive indeed, your armor is not as simple as I thought. Forgive my inadvertence. We both stood in a stance and waited who will make the mistake first. I ran away from him which shocked the spectators who did not expect such behavior. When I ran to the very edge of the arena I turned around. My opponent did not change his stance and waited for my move. If I cant pierce, then we both shall have no way to hurt each other. I ran at him and accelerated to the maximum speed. I rammed him with a stiletto at 34 knots. We both fell down as a lump. I looked down at the point of impact. There was blood. You won He fainted. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 20. Glory or nothing I am standing in front of my final enemy. We look at each other and wait for the first mistake, the one which will end the fight. Miss Delight, while I could let you win, this would not be interesting. My good friend, the warrior, is my final opponent. It is my honor, I shall win for Her Majesty. While I am assured of my victory, I cannot be too cautious. The warrior proved to be strong and capable in close combat. My stiletto will be a burden if I dare to approach carelessly. We both stood on the same place, no one moved for the past 10 minutes. The warrior finally started moving, he slowly walked towards me. I walked towards him and drew the stiletto. Ping He leaped at me and tried piercing my armor. To give him some credit, he aimed at my shoulder. My armor had no issues withstanding the sword. I counterattacked but he blocked the stiletto with the sword. Moreover, he managed to disarm me and aimed the sword at my throat. I used my palm to beat the sword away and broke the contact. Are you going to do it? He asked me with a grin. With a slight clanging I gave my answer. The main caliber slowly aimed at the warrior who gave a nervous laugh. We both know that I have no way to win against that, however, it will be cheating the tournament. So, are you going to use them~? All gun barrels lowered at once. A wise choice. He approved which made my chest warm. I wonder why 20 seconds later he paled. WAIT A SECOND! This is the checkmate, my good sir~. With a bright smile I looked at the gun barrels. I surrender! He only accepted the fate after they rose into the firing position. Just like that, without making a single shot, I won the tournament. Ch 81. Saving yourself Listen, kings and dukes of the mankind. I am Fuji, and I shall be the one who protects you from the demons. I will be benevolent ruler to those who obey me but those who refuse my guidance shall face the certain doom With this the dive bombers headed towards the demon army while my own army regrouped to fight. What is that supposed to be?! The first king to raise his voice was the one that already fought me before. I only glanced at him and returned to looking at the still-hesitating kings. Guards, kill that fraud! Only after he took action I got the justification for the deterrence. I sent a couple of flights to bomb the kings army while I aimed my guns at him. If we all fight together, she will have no chances! She is not a goddess, she is a fake who proclaimed herself to be one! He began to advocate for opposing me. BOOM A number of explosions occurred in the kings camp. You chose death, then let me be your souls reaper. I aimed the guns and fired. Bu-bu-bum The body fell down in a mist of blood. After this little show nobody else dared voicing their disagreement. Meanwhile, the demon army was attacked by the main air force and took heavy loses. I saw that the demons have a lot of monsters but that made them an easy target for heavy bombs, with their zero AA capabilities I got air supremacy and after the first bombing run I sent the fighters and dive bombers to gun the survivors. The coalition of human rulers also was not standing still. They ran away from the place where the conference was and regrouped. I reunited with my own army and waited for their response. I expected that the coalition will not be too happy to know about my plans but I did not expect that they will try to fight me when I am already prepared for that. The human armies gathered together within one hour after my declaration. The empire of Gru stayed out of this and withdrew their force away from the coalition army which gave me a clear way of punishing the ones who dared fighting against me. The human armies have a lot of boots on the ground and also a few hundred wyverns that they tamed to fight the demon air support. Also, they have a lot of siege engines, for example ballistas which can be used as a super-inefficient AA artillery. In the direct contact my army will be evaporated and the aircraft will suffer casualties. The enemy regrouped into defensive formations and was ready to fight against my own assault. I decided to make them an example of what happens to those who oppose me, which is why I opened fire with my main gun. BANG BANG Dual mounted 127mm guns have an acceptable firerate and power, thus I was both outside of their reach and dealt a large amounts of damage to the enemy infantry. After a few minutes of firing the enemy formations began to waver. I was getting tired of waiting so I added 76mm guns to the gunnery. While it had some effect it was still not enough to make the enemy troops retreat. I prepared the maid flight for sortie. Their planes might not be too efficient when it comes down to bombing but they will only be there to make a fly-by and scare the enemy into running. After that I will return to the palace and prepare to accept the new vassals. Or so is the plan. Are we really going to participate in this war? It will be our first fight and I was too nervous to concentrate on the take off. Calm down, it will be alright. Master only wants us to fly over the human army. It will be easy, Willow. Benet is thinking that I am going to run away? I am eager to show Master what we achieved but Will we perform as good as Master wants? What if we fail? Willow, your catapult is the third. Stop whining and be ready. We trained exactly for this, it will be our baptism by fire and after this Master will finally make us a combat flight. Rin motivated me much better. Yes! I am tired of being a pilot-in-training! I want to stop being a rookie who takes off and lands! More flying! Oh no, Rin, what have you done? Now we need to calm her down from her excitement! Grace also added her opinion, even if she was holding back her laugh. ''Ace maids sentai, close the canopies and be ready to start up the engines! This is not an exercise!'' finally I heard my beloved Masters voice, even when it is distorted by the magic, it is the most beautiful. Huuuuuuuu A steady howling of the engine, a flat metallic surface of the deck, and a teethbreaking acceleration of the catapult They became so familiar to me that I cant imagine my life without it. The plane slowly floated to the catapult and when it bumped I knew that it is connected. Take off in 3, 2, 1, GO! NEOOOOW Ch 82. The first fight, the first loses With a loud roar all four jets left the deck. The flight regrouped and climbed to 1000 meters and then they headed towards the combined army. When the soldiers saw the unknown flying arrows they began regrouping into anti-air formations. Their formation was somewhat similar to carr with the difference of it being against the air attacks. The wyverns are rare enemies for the army but there are still nations that use them. Flying monsters of this world can only attack after landing, by using their claws and their riders weapons they kill enemies before they have the ability to send in the spearmen. After the wyverns lose the effect of their sudden attack, they take off and wait for the next opportunity. The only flying monsters that can use long-range attack are the dragons, which cannot be tamed; at least that is what the humans say. The jets lowered to 100 meters altitude and squeezed every bit of power from the engines. The first pass did not have any effect, the humans were too ignorant to be scared of their fly-by. To have at least some morale effect I fired my guns and thus dealt some damage. I fired only when the jets were nearby to consolidate the fear of jets. The Ace maids set course for the second fly-by. Soon the jets passed above the human armies followed by the thunder of artillery. This finally made the enemy tremble and some of the soldiers began retreating. It was not enough yet so I kept pushing for another run. The flight continued towards the human army and prepared to hug the ground at a comfortable altitude of 20 meters. Because I am already tired of this, and due to the jets requiring the refueling I decided to sortie some bombers. I dont want to perform a mass killing yet so I wanted to scare them away but now I am facing a dilemma of having to choose the worst option. I need to return to my palace before I have my army encircled inside the hostile territory. I need to move steadily and to avoid the patchwork of a controlled territory. I have to consider the safety of my loyal subordinates, even if it is at the cost of killing the people on the other side of the battle. MASTER! WHY ARE THERE OTHER PLANES?! Benet shouted through the radio. Benet, this is Control. We need to hurry, if they wont run, we will need to defeat them. Continue with the order. As you say She was disappointed but I will comfort her later, not now. The jets approached the enemy formation and after their flying the opposition began to retreat. It was not an uncontrolled running but a planned withdrawing of their forces. That was somewhat enough for me so I recalled the bombers. I was ready to celebrate my victory when I saw something which almost made me shout. Rin, Benet! What the f* are you doing? Return into the formation! Their planes separated from the group and changed their course. Sorry, Master. I know it might sound weird but I need to take the initiative because you are not yet ready for that. I shall make the primitive idiots surrender to your rule, just wait for me. My~ love~. WHAT THE F* ARE YOU DOING?! RETURN AT ONCE! BENET, WHERE THE F* ARE YOU GOING?! I dont want to see the people killed, Master. I dont want to be the murderer or a puppet in your hands, I am deserting. After that both of their radios went silent, I did not receive any more updates on them aside from the radars. They dived even lower and hid between the trees of a nearby forest. After my radar was no longer able to track them I had to acknowledge that they are not going to return. Thirty minutes later I got a signal from their jets, they bailed out and a second later the jets crashed in a forest. I was too shocked after the treachery of my own confidantes and friends. The choice I made clearly was not the best but I can clearly see that there is no choice to please everyone. I will have to fight using what I have with me. What is more important WHY!!! I F* LOST 20 PLATINUM COINS! FOR THOSE TWO TRAITORS! BECAUSE OF THOSE TWO TRAITORS! 20!!! My crying and grief lasted for the coming hours. I have only 99 coins, the third of which are copper and the rest are silver. After the remaining fighters returned we headed back to the palace, in a grave silence. I did not want to talk to anyone, nor to stay close to anyone. Only after I hit away Elinas hands she calmed down and left me to my reflecting. Ch 83. Sorrow and some bacon While I know that I am not a saint, that is not an excuse for the people to just betray. If they were so concerned, why did they not try to talk to me about their worries? Rin and Benet are of the closest people to me. Kakka, why is everyone so gloomy? When Kasumis never-withering smile showed up to my right I just wanted to hit her as hard as I can, to let her feel my pain. I already raised my hand to hit her but when I saw her expecting smile, filled with innocence and loyalty I could only pat her and wryly smile. How are your lessons going? I tried changing the topic. K-kakka erhm are you worried about something? She started to feel nervous. Just come here and hug me. We sat on a tree stump by the road. My army was marching back to the palace where from we will begin the expansion and conquest. The passing soldiers looked at me without comprehending why I am like that. I even heard whispers that we were actually defeated and now are running like rats. In warm hands of my personal priestess I finally calmed down enough to start rationally thinking about what happened and how to remake the plan to compensate the decline in my strength. Ding You received 4 silver coins, 6 upgrade points, 2 steam catapults (epic), 1 dragon skin deck armor, 1 skill point, 1 level point IJN Fuji C CV. Level 7/7 (Upgrade cap 100) FP -42 AA C 32 AV C 96 RD C 90 AC C 90 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 2 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 3 - Installed (Epic) 4 - Installed (Epic) Have you stopped daydreaming? When I closed the stats I heard someone, after I lifted my head Mom-my~, hug me~! I said it with a childish voice and stretched out the arms. When did I become your mom Never mind. Come here, my sweet bastard! Mommy immediately hugged me and carried me towards the palace. She wont carry me all the way there but I might enjoy not having to walk. Even if everyone leaves you, I am still here. You always can return to me. (E) I cant stop thinking about it, yet, thank you. When we made a stop for the army to rest I recounted our quantities. Elina, where is the pervert? We miss not two but three people. Who? (E) Albert, where is he? He said that he will go into a bush and that was 2 hours ago She was confused after she realized that he is missing. Brilliant, another one went missing. I only need to lose 4 more people to be all by myself. Why the hell? Where did he go? This is not good, this is not good! Stop the panic! Come here, you need some calming hugs. Elina caught me before I began the actual tantrum. I am sure he is just somewhere in the rear of the column, he will catch up with us. She started imagining the best outcome but I know that he is not. The scouts are constantly monitoring the column and I dont see Albert in the column. If he is still with us then he should be walking inside the forest, where the crowns are too thick to see anything below. I doubt that he is still somewhere nearby, he already ran away. Stop this spiral of doom. Elina strongly pushed down my shoulder. It was the pain required to refocus myself so I did not pout at her. I left Elina and went to the priest, who tried talking nonsense with the soldiers. Kasumi really was saying absolutely unconnectable words and even the simpletons she talked to were having hard time understanding what she wanted. I signed them not to be concerned with me (Dont you f* dare looking at me) and sneaked in. When I was a meter away from her back I touched her sweet, sweet bacon. KYAAAAA! Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! We all laughed hard at her reaction, another explosion of laughing occurred when she faced us with her face red from embarrassment and fury. Kakka! Why!? She was not crying or stuttering, she was too infuriated to think about how she addresses me. Your bacon was too pretty so I could not hold back~. My words had the expected effect and the red-as-her-dress miko could only close her mouth and hide her face in my chest. Those small things helped me overcome the betrayal of my maids but I already know that this is not an end. As the night comes closer we prepare for the sleeping in the dark and monster-infested forest. I lifted all of the CAS to the flight deck and prepared to launch BNW airstrike in case we are pressured too hard. When the troops are under attack they will shoot fire arrows into the sky, that is my way of finding out the attacked locations. A couple of arrows were fired and four flights of fighters and dive bombers began taking off. By the time they arrive the men will be either dead or close to that state. The night is so young ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 21. Commerce protection My victory in the tournament was a pleasure. Although I was expecting some stronger opposition, this was still an interesting experience. Also, I will have some kind of a reward for this. To get the reward I will have to travel to this countrys capital. While I was fine with walking all the way there, my companions were not so eager to exercise. Their desire to travel with comfort is understandable so I had to accept their decision to travel together with a caravan. Luckily, in their guild there was a task to escort a caravan to the capital. Miss Delight, please, for the love of God, do not fire in the middle of the caravan. We gathered to discuss the plan and from the doorstep I had to follow more and more regulations. I was forbidden from firing my main guns, from launching the hydroplanes, I even had to promise not to participate while I am near the caravan. When the caravan moved out to the capital I followed it in the rear. The further we moved the more I was concerned with the caravans security. We have no destroyers and no air patrols. If an enemy aircraft attacks, we will be defenseless. The attack was from the surface. Half way to the capital we were attacked by some kind of a beast. By the time the information about the attack reached me, this animal already managed to tear apart a few carriages. The warriors from the escort were unable to hold back the attacker. It was my time to shine. Because I was not near the caravan I was not restricted by anything. Port side 4 inch guns were aimed at the beast the moment I found myself far enough from the caravan. BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG Whatever remains of the beast shall be cooked tonight Ch 84. Another busy night 1:02 AM. Somewhere on the border of Fujis lands, wherever it is. A lonely soldier guarded his comrades while hoping that he will wake up tomorrow with all of his limbs attached. Every time he heard a sound he jumped up and prepared a spear. However, there was a sound which he always anticipated. Vrooom A loud noise of his goddess hand. When the monsters come, they will face the might of the flying weapons created by an unseen magic. When he heard another sound, coming from a bush, he prepared for battle. A moment later a bear showed up out of the bush. A huge monster, perhaps even a demon, it is not something a mere peasant can take down. While a swordmaster or an archmage can kill this abomination with low risk, the soldier was too weak for that. WAKE UP! In a few seconds all of his comrades woke up and grabbed their weapons. Bowmen shot fire arrows in the sky and now their only duty is to survive. The soldiers mumbled prayers to the goddess of air, the one whose planes flew above a couple of minutes ago. The squads sergeant organized the resistance and the soldiers managed to contain the monster bear and held their ground without casualties. The issue is that the planes are yet to arrive. With every passing minute the men were losing more and more strength, the beast was still kept away from them but it was only a matter of time when it gets close enough to tear apart all of them. The help came not from the air but from the ground, their fellow men brought pikes and that allowed the already tired soldiers to retreat. Long poles were held by two men to hold them even when the monster pushes the line. 30 strong men were barely enough to hold back the bear, and the situation was only held in a stalemate until the planes arrive. When the humming sounds approached, the bear rammed the line and the pikes broke. The beast started slaughtering people with its claws. The monster was too close to the infantry to attack it from above, it is possible only with collateral casualties. [S*, I am running out of options. Abort the attack, we will try it the next time.] I had to send the planes for another circle, there is no way I can bomb the bear when the troops are so close. When the reinforcements arrived, the battered left overs of the troops retreated with their wounded. The beast was held in a distance so I dared to attack it. Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum A burst of 30mm shells hit the bear with deadly precision. The wounded beast was dealt with by the ground forces. There were a lot of similar attacks, all of them ended with victory. While loses were high, they were not disastrous. My air arm was handling everything well and I had no shortage of airpower deployed. Another bunch of fire arrows, another flight of bombers sent in, another mission ended and the bombers landed for resupplying. My flight deck was constantly busy with landing and launching planes. I expect todays loses to be about 500 men. Well, 1 death is a tragedy, 10 is a disaster, 100 is a statistic. By the time my bombers arrived to deliver 2 tons of presents, a group of orcs which attacked my troops was already dead. I sent one of the bombers to evaluate the situation. When the results were reported I wanted only to facepalm. On the ground I saw a figure in a white cloak. When the figure saw my plane, it started waving and jumping around like an imbecile. I had to go there to resolve the situation. From the very first second I entered the figures view I was called out. Lady Fuji! This is me! Lily showed up. Why the hell are you here? I was irritated, because this person doesnt know when to stop. I heard about what happened with Father. You already refused me but let me tell you something that will interest you. She was still pushy but I let her continue. Brother wants to guide the war effort against you: She is the enemy of my people, she cold-bloodedly murdered the king and threatened the continent into submission. He is yet to be crowned, you get what I mean? She pointed both of her index fingers at her face and smiled. And why should I be concerned right now? Even if he becomes the next king, why should I change my plans? He has low support, with your backing I will have easy time becoming the queen, and with that you will have both the country and the army. And also this will buy you some time before you have to protect your fortress. (L) What is his route? I handed her a map where she swiftly showed his way to the capital, as well as some of more hidden details. I am useful, right? Right? She was proud with herself. Drakes route is close enough to mine so I decided to give this plan a shot. I want to kill him for making such plans. New companion added, for now. Ch 85. Bright fire solves everything Even if the night was tense, we had to move out in the morning. I barely had an hour to take a nap so I decided to use it to the best. When the first shades of crimson showed up, I ordered the remaining planes to keep waving their wings until Im done sleeping. If they have no fuel left, then it is their issue. The moment I entered my tent I fell down into a hay pile I had to use as my cushion. Nobody was allowed in and that meant I dont have to stay half-awake until my companions fluff me. My bioclock rang the moment we were supposed to head out and I reluctantly crawled out of the tent with closed eyes. I bumped into someone, then into someone else. Cant you like step aside? Fuji, can you like wake up? You are the one commanding the army. Elina was the first living being I met this morning. Ding, ding, ding What is she doing? Also I heard Lily. I dont know, she cant speak our language yet. (E) Ding, ding, ding The noise of bells was irritating but I am yet to open the eyes. I tried hitting the noise-maker and the ringing intensified. Ding, ding, ding! I barely opened the eyes to kick whoever was producing the hellish sound and saw Kasumi who danced and jumped around me with her miko trinkets. Kakka! You woke up! Thank Gods, I thought I will never exorcise the evil spirits that possessed you! Auuuu! Ay feeks! [My cheeks!] (K) I am impressed Youll get used to this, she is different when she is just being herself. While I was punishing the noisy miko, Elina and Lily began their own girl talks. I wonder if Elina was the one responsible for Rins weird behavior, and I fear that Lily will become even weirder than the previous bunch. The army was already on the march and all I had to do was to redirect it towards the new destination. I sent out the scouts and a few bombers to carpet bomb anything hostile on the way. With the armys current speed we are supposed to reach the princes path in 5-6 hours. When we will be near the route I will send out the scouts which will pinpoint the exact location and that is when the fun begins While I prepared my masterpiece of a plan, the girls kept touching my tails. You sure we did not mistake? See for yourself, there can be no mistake. No, no! Girls, look, they are exactly like they were before. [Just why cant they focus on something but my tails?] As I said, there can be no mistake, she just did not bother with what happened. Yes youre right Now I see as well. Master is always exciting us! When they finally stopped their arguing I was lifted up and sat in Elinas arms. Hoooo! She is just like a little doll! Sooo cute! I wonder how can she keep this expressionless face for so long. Does it even matter? [I know I can be patient when it is required but I have my limits. Cant they see that I am kinda busy?] Kasumi stood further away from the circus I was trapped in. She was looking at the other girls with disgust, she was not used to the amount of worship my tails received so I can understand her. I gestured her to come closer. Can you tell why they are so agitated? W-well, they think that [looks at the tails] when was the last time you looked at them? (K) Why do I need to look at them? They are a part of me, I perfectly know what is going on with them. To prove it I spread out my tails like a peacock. Then the cogs in my brain started working. After I summed two and two I understood that the result is not four. I turned my head towards the tails and recounted them. Okay, can anybody tell me why there are 5? My question dumbfounded everyone around. And how are we supposed to know this, you little peacock? Elina was outraged by my statement. What is going on? Lily was looking like she completely lost the chain of events. If this was an anime, she would have spirals instead of her eyes. Girls, cant we just accept that this how our Master does everything Grace just embraced the reality and tried to take Willow out of the tails. Am I dreaming? Fuji, are you alright, are you ill? Elina said it with a feigned worry. What now? What is going not like you expected? I was getting too tired of this. Its been an entire minute since you discovered your new tail and you are yet to burn something! (E) [I wonder if she sees me as a retard.] Just for the sake of her amusement I lit the foxfire. This time it was much more powerful. I might even consider the combat use of the foxfire. Are you satisfied? With this I jumped out of her arms and ran towards the head of the army column. Ch 86. Sibling rivalry It did not take much of my time to reach the princes supposed route. The main issue I encountered is that the lag between my scouting planes finding the princes group and me arriving there is too large. What I have to do is to make sure I both can find them fast and that I will be able to arrive there fast enough. I decided to perform a rapid aerial attack to immobilize the group and while they cant run away the main force will rapidly attack. I let Willow be the scout. My choice of using jet plane is caused by the Furys faster speed which should also decrease the lag between my attack and the enemys movement. What should I do, Master? I was instructing my own tails, because Willow digs in the moment I stop walking. Your task is to discover the location of the enemy, you should avoid detection so be careful. When you find them, just return before you are spotted. Yes, I understand. Tell me when I should go. She responded and returned to her playing. Does she bother you? Grace was both jealous and concerned, by concerned I mean that she concerned if Willow is going to forget the task. No, you can join her, I will just make the parody of a princess work in your stead. I invited my second maid to have some fun. It wont hurt me if she joins. I shouldnt, Master. If I wont be able to fulfill my duties then why am I even here? (G) The army marched for one hour until I decided to find the location of princes group. Following my scheme I launched jet fighter. First few kilometers of the way were empty so I ordered forced march to decrease the range between my army and the enemy. When the enemy force was discovered I estimated the distance between them and me to be 10 kilometers at most. The enemy had a few hundred soldiers and a lot of carriages. The army will catch up in one or two hours but I needed to slow the enemy down. I prepared the Brave New World airstrike and above me materialized four flights of Kikka jets with 500 kg bombs. They dived at the enemy column and hit almost all of the carriages which stopped the enemy from moving forward. The princes forces had to regroup into combat formations and prepare to meet me. During the time my own force was approaching, the enemy set up some basic positions which meant that they will fight. Both armies were mostly standing behind their vanguards because there is not too much space for large forces. The difference was that my army has my own power which can be considered supreme in this world. I stepped forward and summoned the gear. I fired ranging shots but did not continue. I waited if Drake will come to me by himself. A minute later he indeed showed up, with a sword and armor. He was not coming here to talk but to fight. I called out to Lily, if she can help avoid the fight it will be better. Of course, she was close enough to arrive fast. The siblings stared at each other for some time before they started talking. Brother, you should surrender. If you want to save our Fathers country then you should just step aside. (L) Sister, you perfectly know that what you are proposing is just selling our Fathers country to this fox. While I hoped she will be a friend, now I know that this is not going to work like that. (D) You are going to sink the land in blood, this can be avoided so why are you so stubborn? She did not order you to fight but to let her be the leader for the humanity! (L) And you are sure she will just stop there? She will do anything she wants and then we all will suffer for her amusement! (D) Their debate was making my head hurt. I did not interfere in their own relations so they kept on arguing. I will not let you sell our lands! (D) I will not let you kill our people! (L) With this they ran at each other and started fighting, with swords. Mage is not as good as melee warrior so Lily was on the losing side. I dont know how but soon she managed to break the distance and used magic to attack her brother. Her magic missed but she kept on shooting magic projectiles. Few of them hit but even that much was enough to hurt Drake. He was getting tired and soon he realized the futility of the fight. After a few more hits he dropped the sword and raised his hands. In the evening Lily entered the capital and a few days later she was crowned as the new queen. Drake was sentenced to be put under house arrest until I decide what to do with him. Soon I returned to my palace and from there I started making war plans for destruction of both the demons and the coalition of human nations. Ch 87. The declaration of Celestial order The palace was in the process of construction. After the taking over of the kingdom I had some nice assistance in both military personal and construction. The land works were almost completed, the resources are already here so soon I will be able to sleep in my own palace. After the recent events some of the rulers in coalition agreed to surrender and now I control about 1/8th of the continent. With this I can pretend to be a major player and proclaim my own rule and its principles. Thus I sat in the tent and started staining paper. I did not let anyone come in, whoever they are. I only kept Willow because she doesnt care about anything but my tails and occasionally she brings me some food and water. I was relentlessly working for the next week and the results of my work were somewhat acceptable. Ive written the draft of my first declaration as the supreme ruler of the continent. Being a goddess is a hard task. When I finally decided that the current draft was suitable enough I left the tent to have some rest. Elina was busy attending to the new queen Lily, and also making sure that the newborn ruler will not create me troubles. Grace was working as foreman on the construction site, Willow, only one person is left. May the Gods grant us their protection. May Fuji-sama bless us with her guidance and wisdom. She was murmuring prayers in front of the little altar. I silently sneaked in to her back and kissed her nape. KYAAA! Every time I hear them doing such things I can only smile. It is so funny to make the girls shriek from surprise. Considering that they have nothing against that I dont have to worry about the consequences. Kasumi was pouting at me but did nothing else. What, are you not happy? She was the one who wanted closer relations with me. K-kakka, there is a thing called mo-de-ra-tion. Could you please show our intimacy when we are secluded? She was still pouting and so I decided to use the ultimate way to calm down any girl. Fluffy~... The tails did their job well. We both sat down on a carpet and I gave myself to Kasumi. She was hugging me, fluffing my tails and ears, I even let her use the lap pillow. That was the required moral rest for me. I was well-fed, I had proper sleep and I had some reading while I was working but that is not the same as having such a nice rest. After I cuddled with Kasumi I went to Grace. Master, good day to you. She bowed. Grace, can you send out the invitations to the loyal rulers? I have an announcement which I should make. Of course. How soon should they arrive? (G) The next weekend sounds nice to me. Oh, right, request accomodation for the guests. I doubt they will just arrive for a day. Houses, transportation, food Master, I will do it She was disheartened. Too bad Rin ran away, she was better at administrative work. Yes, if only she returned We spent some time regretting the recent events. I returned to my hard work and continued writing and revisiting ambiguous parts of the draft. This work continued until the very final day. All of the rulers who were invited have arrived and were ready to show their loyalty to me. While I do question their loyalty, I at least know that I have a long time to teach their successors how to be good people, in my understanding. Some of the rulers sided with me to avoid facing my strength, some decided that it is beneficial, some might even expect to receive lands for siding with me. For now I should show them the principles of my rule, if I am successful I can greatly decrease the chances of future rebellions. I gathered everyone to make the long awaited announcement. The official guidelines of my future rule. From this moment I become the supreme ruler of the human nations. I will provide moral guidance as the goddess and be the mediator of international conflicts. The nations under my rule shall not be tied in their internal affairs, aside from the few guiding principles, both morally and politically justified. I let all of the subordinate nations enjoy their freedom with having me as their judge and protector. I hope that every nation will enjoy peace and prosperity from the moment the war with the demons ends. The exact guidelines you can find in the texts of my declaration, every one of you has been granted a copy. Please, do not be worried about being restricted from ruling your nations. I will provide guidance but I will not be your monarch. That is all I have to announce, enjoy the banquet. The rulers were very happy when they read the declaration so I can expect it to be politically successful. Now all I have to do is to win against the demons and unite the rest of the continent. Ch 88. Long range scouting mission The political situation was somewhat stabilized after my declaration. Using the allied armies I stabilized the situation and secured the borders of my controlled territories. That was the moment I started properly reviewing the results of previous battles. I am not a general so I left the land command to the people who at least have an idea how it is done. To myself I left the role of commander in chief and recon. While the first task can be handled from the tent, the second one had to be performed in field. By in field I mean that I will have to go around the entire continent to launch a couple of planes, land them and run to the next location. I am busy with working and commanding, and those actions cannot be performed remotely, which is why I cant leave the palace. It was the first time I reviewed my usage of aircraft. It was surely not because I was too lazy to go running around to launch scouts. While the range of my planes is more than 500 kilometers, I usually just launch them to strike targets in 50 kilometers at most. My common tactic of short-range attacks is caused by the lag between finding the targets, flying and engaging them. The further they are, the more time it takes for my planes to reach the targets which both lets the enemy change the location, and leaves me with less aerial assets on stand-by. The closer the enemy is, the more air strikes I can make and that was my main reason for close-range tactics. Current issue is me being too used to launch planes with no additional fuel tanks and with decreased fuel load. Also I lack the experience of long-range aviation usage. I can cover quite a lot of territory if I send out the scouts with a lot of fuel, which is why I started long-range scouting. The results were astonishing, I managed to discover a few armies which already were in the attack range of my planes. Also I discovered a huge demon army which was approaching my palace. To counter its approach I ordered making proper defense in case some of the demons reach the palace. I sent out the first wave of bombers to carpet bomb them into nothing. When the bombers dropped their cargo, the bombs exploded right before they could damage anything. The demons also have a magical shield which protects them from aerial attacks. With this I only had to wait until the enemy arrives. I went at Lilys to ask about the previous magic shield. It is the product of an ancient magic, it is powerful but can only work for a short time. (L) Great, I only need to wait until the shield is dissolved. Wait a moment and let me finish. The reason for the short time of work is that the shield requires massive amounts of magic, which humans lack. The demons on the other hand are MUCH better in terms of mana capacity. Even rank S mages are only capable to store as much mana as a common demon mage. So the shield you encountered might work for a few weeks without any issues. (L) Ok, miss super mage, tell me how can the damned magic be weakened? To weaken the magic you need to attack it again and again with great strength. Sooner or later the shield will be weakened to the point when it will break. Then you will have an hour until the demons can create it again. (L) This gave me some ideas how to break through the shield but that was not enough. Even if I can break through it, I will need a lot of airstrikes to weaken the enemy army. I decided to test out a way to break through the shield without having to sacrifice the power of my strike force. A flight of dive bombers was sent towards the demons. When they arrived they almost waited until the demons spotted them and reinforced their shield. From that moment on, one by one the bombers prepared to dive in. They spread out the formation and by the time the first bomber was ready to drop the bombs, the second bomber only flipped and began its dive. The leader dropped a bomb from higher altitude than the bombers normally do. Before the bomb reached the shield it opened and a lot of small charges dispersed around. When they exploded, the shield fluctuated, and by that time the second bomb was dropped. One after another, the bombs were damaging the shield and after the fourth bomb the fluctuations were so strong, that for a moment the shield even stopped working. I am sure that if there was a second wave of cluster bombing, the shield would be breached. I waited until the bombers returned home and assembled the air force. A buzzing swarm lined up on the flight deck and started taking off from with the carriers catapults. After it assembled into the air armada, it set course towards the demon army. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 22. Presenting the champion The capital entered my vision after a two-day trip. I saw a large city with marble facing of buildings, clean streets and a lot of people. I have to admit, I am not good with crowds so this place will be a bit stressing. My companions almost dragged me to a large wall inside of the city. There was another castle, a part of the ancient defense? When we entered the castle I found a luxurious interior with wide halls. Now that is something befitting Her Majesty. That is why I was not surprised when we walked into a throne room. We approached the king who sat on his throne, surrounded by people. My companions have knelt, with the exception for the warrior. I performed a slight curtsy, befitting my role of the flagship. The warrior stepped forward. Greetings, Your Majesty. We arrived as soon as you summoned us. You dont need to be so formal with me, son. The king exchanged greetings with the warrior and looked at me. I ordered to bring your reward to the armory, you all may go. We will have a conversation later, my dear champion. After this, the warrior stayed and the rest of us left the throne room. Son, are you sure that she will be of use? I assure you, Your Majesty. She might be weird but her strength is unmatched, I did not even fight her. If I did, I would not be here. A servant rushed into the throne room and approached the king. The situation is developing, one week at most. After this phrase, the kings face expressed only concern. Ch 89. Agents of the darkness My eyes were focused on the aircraft until they left my sight. From there on they were tracked only with the radar and radio. I did not make rash decisions this time and did not focus on the air alone. I made sure that there is a screening army which will be used to keep the demons busy if my aircraft will not be able to destroy the enemy army before it arrives here. My current defense force consists of 3 regiments sent here by different countries under my control. I estimated the enemy force to be about 15 regiments. So, 15000 demons against my bunch of vagrants. I can already guess what will happen if the aircraft fail to eliminate the enemy. Forty minutes later the aircraft began to form the attack order. Two flights of dive bombers with cluster bombs will break the magic shield, then the rest of them will dive in to bomb high-value targets. The torpedo bombers will follow to Wait a moment? What is going on down there?! I looked down from my command post at the highest level of the palace and saw a brawl right in the middle of the army position. When I took a closer look through a scope I found out that one of the regiments began fighting the other two. When I mean that they are fighting, I mean they are killing each other. I have a battle going on right in the middle of my defensive formation. I cant recall the aircraft because they will need almost an hour to just get back here. I cant fire the guns because the multilayer fortification I built is not letting the carrier open fire from its position. To change its position I need to spend a lot of time: turn, move, make sure a lot of things are taken into consideration, and only then I can open fire. Neither can I summon the gear to open fire from my position. Due to the circumstances I sent a lot of people to test out what is going on with the armored deck, which was upgraded previously. I needed to check the wear of my flight decks covering and if there is a need to replace some of the details. Because even a medieval smith can check such details I did not bother to do that myself and sent people who know how the metal parts should look. Now I am a hostage to those circumstances which piled up into a mess. I can only look at what is going on down below. The fight started when I had to make the final corrections to my battle plan of airstrike. I have no way of going there myself for a melee fight, I decided not to rush the airstrike and do everything properly. The shield breakers began their assault, this time the demons were prepared for that and wyvern riders greeted the bombers. Of course, they were not able to stop the diving comets and the bombers successfully delivered their cargo down to the shield. The shield was barely holding after the cluster bombs but it was still there. I had to postpone the bombing and the armada set course for the backup route. I had to risk my dive bombers and sent them to gun the shield in hopes of breaking it. Two echelon formations lined up for the gun run. The bombers fired everything they got: two light machine guns each. After a rain of bullets the shield finally broke. I guess its secret is that it can stop anything, as long as there are not too many attacks for its regeneration. And after a few tries everyone in this world decides to use the strongest weapons to break through, which does mean nothing to this shield while I created such an amount of attacks that the shield could not stop all of them and thus turned off. With the shield out of commission I decided to slightly change my plans of the attack. The situation nearby was quickly getting out of hand. The traitors were winning and the other two regiments were about to be destroyed. I had to switch between monitoring the situation on the ground and in the air. I could not assist my ground forces like that which is why I need to hurry up, and after that thought I realized that I have a way of speeding up the resolution. [I think this is indeed a good time to test out this ability.] Is this all youve got? Now it is the time for you to face the despair! Skill activated Ch 90. Super carrier A large number of aircraft spawned right above the carrier. A group of arrow-like aircraft flashed above me with a humming. NEOOOW I have 15 more flights of aircraft, all are ready to strike. Kikka jets dropped 500 kilogram bombs right into the middle of rebellious regiment. I expected a number of large explosions but the ones that happened did surprise me a lot, they were much more powerful. IJN Fuji C CV. Level 7/7 (No cap)(Temporary) FP C 100 AA C 100 AV C 150 RD C 100 AC C 100 EV - 39 The jets finished their bombing and the rest of the aircraft began dropping bombs on top of the survivors. Soon the area around the palace became filled with aircraft and smoke. The treacherous regiment was under constant gunning from the aircraft, shocked enemies were not expecting my aircraft to show up at all and it looks like all of their tactics did not include the possibility of my air arm participating. After a few gunning passes from jets and bombers the hostiles surrendered. Only 10% of the hostile regiment managed to avoid death. The demon front also was busy with my aircraft. After the magic shield was destroyed by my daring strike, the enemy formation was in the open. J7W with 500 kg bombs dived at the enemy monsters. Their performance was disappointing to put it in a good way. The interceptors are not the best planes to act as dive bombers so I did not put too much faith in them, my main strike force are the jets. Small Kikka jets carried 500 kg bombs which dealt a huge damage to whatever the target is, their speed and agility also let them evade most of the attacks from the air, and almost ignore the struggle from the ground. Magic arrows and magic spells did nothing to the planes which buzzed above at the speed of 700 km/h. The jets were my MVP but the torpedo bombers, which became my strategic asset a long time ago, have dropped a lot of bombs right on top of the enemy heads. Of course, most of the bombs missed due to the carpet bombing from high altitude but those which hit something have decreased the amount of enemy soldiers by a lot. After I activated the super skill, my active-duty aircraft became the same as my BNW support group. I find it funny that Ive gathered 14 fighter flights, 29 torpedo bomber flights and 10 dive bomber flights, in total it is more than 200 aircraft in air. This much really makes me feel like a super carrier. The demons were overwhelmed during the first strike but there were far too many for my aircraft to deal a devastating blow to their fighting ability and after the first wave used all of its ammunition, I sent them back to resupply. When I recalled the planes that attacked the demon army, the BNW aircraft disappeared immediately. I was not concerned because my plan is to send my additional aircraft from super skill to replace the ones that return. When the additional aircraft finished bombing the c* out of the traitors I sent them to land at the carrier for resupply. The moment the first fighter touched down, all of the planes disappeared and respawned above the carrier, fully fueled and armed. By the time the demons were ready to raise a new shield, my second wave arrived and was ready to make some noise. I learned a lesson after the first attempt. This time I did not use the interceptors in a stupid diving attack. I used them as assault planes to drop their bombs and gun down everything around. Together with the jets they can cause a lot of ground damage with 30mm guns. The jets used their superior speed to strike at the remnants of the enemy air force and after they were done genociding the wyverns, they dropped bombs at the largest of enemy monsters. They killed several dinosaur-like creatures with heavy siege machinery, one small dragon which did not dare to contest the skies, and a squadron of enemy spider cavalry. Torpedo bombers did not participate in the carpet bombing this time, the enemy was too scattered after the previous attack. Instead, the bombers attacked in small groups and dropped their heavy ordnance on the clusters of resistance. One flight can drop four 800 kg bombs, and from low altitude they have an acceptable accuracy. Most of the bombs dropped did cause damage to the enemy and with this I estimated that my second wave could go home. I wiped out half of the demon army and now I was ready to meet them when they arrive. The super skill will be ready to be used when the enemy arrives again, though the second time I will try to squeeze the comets as much as I can before resorting to using the jets. Ch 91. Final moments before the storm The demon army was slowly progressing through my territory. I have a number of reasons to be concerned which is why I prepared for a tough fight. There was a shortage of troops because I sent most of them to advance into the human-controlled territory and in the area around my palace I have only two battered regiments and my air force. I made sure that I can summon the gear at any given time, that Grace and Willow can be thrown into combat and that there is a group of soldiers that are coming here to assist. For the past weeks my maids have trained to perform CAS. They had mastered the flight on piston aircraft and trained on jets afterwards. I am yet to test how good they learned the lessons of combat operations. Their greatest achievement is scouting but they are yet to fire at anything but wooden dummies. The demons will attack during nighttime. With the approach of sunset the preparations were finalizing. There were spikes and pike stands to hold back the enemies, there were high ground positions to shoot at the demons from above the melee troops, and there were aircraft lined up near the catapults. The planes have their wings folded and the engines are cool but all boards are fueled and ready for take off. In case something goes Pearl, there is a flight of interceptors which are already hooked to the catapults and have everything but the engines prepared, they can be shot into the fight within two minutes. I too was preparing for the fight. I sipped tea from a cup which Grace held in front of my mouth. My hands are busy with sharpening the naginata. I plan to participate in the massacre not only with my firepower but also with my foxfires. I checked the stats to make sure that I have everything ready for the H-hour. Ding You received 15 silver coins, 5 steam catapults (Common), 3 weapon points, 37 upgrade points, 9 arresting wires (Common), 2 steam catapults (Elite), 2 steam catapults (Rare), 3 steam catapults (Epic) C Can be used to upgrade, 2 arresting wires (Epic) C Can be used to upgrade [Just sell this c*, just sell it. Sell it as far away from me as its possible. Just please, sell it! The gatcha is so unfair] IJN Fuji C CV. Level 7/7 (Upgrade cap 100) FP C 55 AA C 32 AV C 100 RD C 100 AC C 100 1 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 2 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 3 - Installed (Epic - Grade 5) 4 - Installed (Epic - Grade 1) As the attack approached I made the final check. I checked the defense force and was satisfied. The soldiers took their positions and the demons should have a hard time getting through the screen. No one needed a motivation as most of the troops saw what the demons did with their own eyes. When I saw a few magic spells shot from the forest I started up the war machine I put on a stand by and the carrier turned into a noise generator. The aircraft were launched and while the main attack group was circling above the sea like vultures, a couple of flights went to bomb the magic shield the demons created. Before I bombed it, I ordered the bombers to gun the shield to test it. The shield was not there. [I guess the demons wanted to cast the shield after I bomb the non-existent space with the cluster bombs but my testing wrecked their plans.] The moment I saw that the shield is down Of course I did not wait until the armada is formed, I just sent in whatever planes were airborne and then added the rest. The dive bombers dropped their bombs in an abrupt pull up and after they were done I used the super skill to turn my interceptors into jets. First bombs from the dive bombers broke the enemy formation and that decreased the efficiency of fighters. They could not drop their bombs at the dispersed enemy and had to begin firing their guns before bombing. The performance of the torpedo bombers also was mediocre so after they dropped the bombs I sent them to provide CAS. Unlike my expectations, the demon army began to consolidate into a tight formation. It was the moment I decided to use the Brave New World airstrike. The majority of aircraft were turboprop planes. The Wyverns have almost twice the bomb load of the piston bombers so after the single flight of dive bombers dropped their cargo right in the middle of the enemy army the result was evident. Whatever was alive soon regretted their choice to survive and not to die. The torpedo Wyverns had rockets under their wings and they did not hesitate to launch them at the ground targets. It was a hell for the demons. I wonder if the term hell is something positive for them, if it is then I am actually a good person who helps them have the best vacation in their life. Ch 92. One fox army The successful beginning of the fight granted me an opportunity to force the enemy to make mistakes. The demons lost a lot of their large monsters and will have to use infantry during their assault. I bet they planned to just stomp at my defense with their large monsters and then send in the infantry to kill whatever is left. While my planes were returning to resupply, the demons rushed towards the castle. The moment they were within the gun range I opened fire. BANG BANG After the enemy lost a lot of their force and commanders they stopped being a military unit. The demon army was no longer a disciplined unit but a horde which could only run in a general direction of its target. Fueled by their rage and fear the demons turned into animals, they were controlled not by a reasoning but by their instincts. The second air strike arrived when the demon infantry was close to reaching the 3 inch guns range. The jets were in the vanguard of the armada. They cleared the final pockets of resistance and gutted the last wyverns. From that moment my aircraft had the undisputable air superiority and had no need to be concerned with ground threats. After the air superiority was secured the jets proceeded to bomb the few remaining monsters that could breach the defense. My interceptors joined the jet fighters to strafe the enemy from low altitude. I ordered my aircraft to herd the enemy into a large group with a very specific purpose. With their guns the aircraft made the enemy consolidate and the torpedo bombers did their best to leave no survivors. Only a pitiful remnant of the demon army managed to reach the palace. Now that their numbers are smaller I decided to greet them myself. Bu-bu-bu-bum Bang BANG I summoned my gear and began mowing the enemy with fire. Hail of AA guns fire joined the volleys of my heavier artillery. To spice things up I casted foxfires at the demons, I used the most powerful of them. After I fired the foxfires they slowly flew at the demons and when they hit they exploded better than any shell from my main guns. A pity that my guns output much more explosive power than the foxfires. As the demons approached closer I realized that even after all of my preliminary attacks there were too many of them to handle by myself. Of course my pride will not let me retreat so I decided to meet them head on. When horned and pig-faced soldiers approached close enough I began swinging the naginata. I focused on the most important aspect of my martial arts C not tripping over. I was doing more or less fine, I did not lose my balance or fall. As long as I was standing on my two I was invincible for the demons. Even with their inhuman strength they were unable to damage me or break through my armor while my own strength is enough to cut them in two with little effort. The longer the fight kept on going, the more bodies were getting in the way of my legs. I almost fell down but barely kept balance. To stop the enemy from approaching I used foxfire to surround myself with flames and fired AA guns which are a good way to get rid of small fries around me. Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum In the end I launched a couple of fighters at least to find out how many there are left. It was hard to swing the pole and count at the same time while avoiding enemy attacks so I failed to count them at all, there are a lot of them and that is all I know. I was surrounded from all sides and while they have no way to escape me, I had no way to escape them. The allied infantry was too far away to assist me and they would be just dead if they leave the walls and barricades. With the steady hysterical swinging and cleansing foxfires I was reducing the enemy quantities and the end was already visible from above. It took a lot of time but because I did everything slowly I finished the clean up quite fast. For my combat style it is better to be slow and not to trip every few seconds. When the morning arrived to the former battlefield the sun lit bodies of demons on the way to the cliff where my palace is. My previous reconnaissance of demon armies showed that they rarely exceeded 3000 enemies so this time it shouldve been their main fighting force. If it is true than my counteroffensive should prove fruitful and end the war on the enemy soil. After my late coming reinforcements arrived I ordered to march to the demon territory. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 23. Shopping with Delight After I took the reward I gave it to the female warrior. A weird medieval weapon did not attract me even for a second, unlike my companion whose eyes shined with desire. To compensate for this minor act, my friends decided to take me shopping with them. I wonder why they are willing to spend their money after I just gave one of them a piece of blackish steel but I guess I will never understand the locals. My companions showed me a couple of shops. Every time they presented me a shop they were looking at me with expectation but even if I tried hard I could not understand why they were so excited. The atelier they showed me had only cloth and wool dresses with no cotton or silk, not to mention their outdated fashion, the jewelry shop me had no unique designs, the glitter was nice but the gems were not out of ordinary. The most attracting of the shops was a tea shop. When we entered I was What is this smell? I wanted to pinch my nose. What? What is wrong? Hey, Miss Delight? The others were concerned when I leaned against a wall. I think it is due to the teas unique and strong smell, for an inexperienced person this smell can be nauseous. The shopkeeper immediately approached us and started placating my companions. My dear friends, please, tell this person that all of the tea here is molded. My declaration made everyone dumbfounded. What do you! Enough, if she says it is bad, then it is bad. The prince (?) ordered the shopkeeper something and then my companions led me out of this terrifying place. What is this smell? The knight asked after we exited. I sniffed. Oh my I know what this smell is AFP_Write ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 24. Exciting discovery [This is not good.] What is wrong? My companions were disturbed by my sudden change of behavior. Could you please give me some water? I need water yesterday! R-right! How much do you need? The prince was generous enough to offer me water. I need 300... 300 milliliters? He did not let me finish. No, 300 tons. WHAT?! WHY DO YOU NEED THAT MUCH?! I deployed the guns and from the X turret surged a smoke. Erhm if I wont flood the smoking turret then I will have a flash fire And that means? Kaboom. I wont die from just that but I am sure to be towed for a long repair For a few moments my companions have looked at each other in perplexity. Thus I reminded them of the current situation. We have only a couple of minutes to flood the X turret, otherwise I outlined the explosion radius with my hand and covered the entire square, only then they stopped staring and began moving. To the port, NOW! The knight grabbed my hand and dragged me somewhere. If it is indeed a port I will have enough water to flood the turre Fshhh From the second barrel came a thick smoke. The flash fire begins. We have no time for that, a minute at most. I reported the new circumstances while I did all of the procedures for the X emergency. We are running out of time! There is a fountain near the palace! The prince was now the one who dragged me somewhere. When I saw a large fountain with a lot of water I was relieved. By the time I stepped into the fountain and began flooding the turret barbette, the smoke already turned into a jet of flame coming out of the second gun. I took in almost all of the water in that fountain but the disaster was avoided. We all sighed out in relief. Sorry, I will warn you if something like that will happen again. Please do, Miss Delight. Ch 93. Let’s end this war by Christmas Military campaign was going smoothly ever since I defeated the demon army. After I cleaned up the treacherous elements in my own camp, the human coalition faced a constant offensive from my side because there was no need to keep regiments in the rear. I was considering both an offensive to conquer the demons once and for all, and sending the forces to subjugate the remnants of the coalition before sending everything against the demons. My military council of Lily and Elina helps me decide what I will do. Well, they try to. The war already drained the majority of human recruiting capabilities. If you want to attack the demons then we will only stretch our resources and compromise the frontline against the rebelling rulers. Lily was trying to convince me to postpone finishing the demon war. Yes, right. Your Majesty, do you really think that if we let the demons regroup and attack again then everything will be going smoothly? While they are kicked in the b* we should send an army to end them on their own soil. Elina had a point as well and thus I was the one whose voice will make them both shut up and obey. I love my position so much. We have no forces! Even if Lady Fuji joins an army, there is no way we can win the war there! We must not risk her health! (L) You know her for a couple of months! I know her so much better and I am sure she will win. Not to mention that she already has a plan to go beat the demons. I wonder where from she knows about that. I thought that Grace will not tell anyone about my plans. At least I have an experience as the kingdoms princess! I was taught the military tactics and stewardship! Can you say the same, my dear Duchess? Their arguing was slowly turning into children arguing about which cartoon character is better. [It is time to stop them.] You became queen because Fuji made you one! (E) BANG ! They both were startled when I hit the table with my little fist. Lily-chan, go stand in that corner, Elina-chan, you stand in the other corner. I will take over mothers role from Elina, otherwise the problem will not solve itself. Fuji, do you think it is fine to just! (E) You want to tell me something? I looked at her with frightening look. That was enough to prevent any objections. I do love my position. After I realized that the children will not help me in any way I just decided to follow my original plan and sent an army towards the demon territory. I will use the army to walk into the demon capital, punch demon king in his face and victoriously return home. The campaign will be over by Christmas. We walked into a forest right on the border of the demon country. The army was constantly marching and thus I was constantly riding Elinas shoulders. Will we be fighting? She asked me out of blue. I doubt that we two will be on the frontlines, even if we encounter some resistance I will just send my planes. Meanwhile, you can be fluffing my tails. You are becoming lazier with each passing day. (E) Of course I am. I fought in melee an entire week ago. I might be riding her shoulders but damn it, I am this armys main fighting force. It is only natural for me to be fresh and happy. Not to mention that I like being carried around. Why are you so toxic? I only want to keep you fit. Mommy was weirdly patient today, not that I am against that. I am tired and have to be constantly on my toes. I did not want to be rude. If you say so, little fox. (E) Urgent news for the commander! Our talk was interrupted by a soldier. Your Divinity, there is a disturbing discovery up ahead. After the soldier reported I patted Elinas shoulder to put me down. I walked to the head of the column and saw what the soldiers discovered. There are two bodies, of a man and a woman. Both bodies were flayed and dismembered. Their limbs are placed above the torsos like a woodpile. In the flesh I can even see maggots. The sight is disgusting and after Im done examining the bodies and the surroundings Ill order the soldiers to dig a pit where Ill burn the remnants. At least I can let the two of them rest in peace. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 25. Battlecruiser in a harbor I was curious what the local port looked like. I had to spend some time convincing them that everything is fine and I would not do anything bad. When we walked closer to the port I was surprised. The ports waterfront is completely made of stone but the piers and the berths are made of wood with iron parts. The ships here remind me of the medieval sail ships. While I see no cannons on military ships on the roadstead I think this port has more than enough naval power to be considered the pride of this nation. What are you thinking about? My companions returned me back to the reality. There are nice ships that remind me of the glorious past. Such a nostalgic feeling. Well, these are the newest of our ships and for you they are old The prince was disheartened by my response but I cant say I am wrong here. Oh my, one of them is heading here~! I saw how one of the ships set course towards the harbor and the sailors started oaring. The ship was gracefully navigating between the merchant ships which were entering and leaving the port. When the ship was past the anchorage it rang its bells. DING-DING-DING The sailors were standing on the ships bow and seemingly saluted. I deployed the artillery and raised a secondary gun. Wait a moment! You promised not to do anything like that! For an unknown reason the others were startled. I am but saluting the fellow military personnel. I dismissed their concerns to fire two shots. While I could do a full 21 shot barrage, for the locals it would look more like a doomsday. BANG BANG Ch 94. Is a peace possible? It was just another day of a distant war when I rode a carriage with my partner Elina and little weirdo fox. After Fuji kicked the king out of her beloved patch of land she decided to send us deliver food to a faraway town. There were no signs of any trouble until Elina spotted a smoke. When out little party looked in the town we found a lot of dead people, murdered in the most sophisticated ways. While I dragged Elina out of there to avoid seeing this mess, Fuji stayed in the town to search something. I saw a lot of her flying machines buzzing around for some time before she returned and reported that the town is completely extinct. After this she rushed the caravan to another town where we were supposed to stay later. Unlike Fuji the people were not thinking that there is a threat. She was agitated for no apparent reason so I asked her. Do you really think something is going to come? I lost 3 flights! 3 FULL FLIGHTS! IN A SECOND! She started shouting at me and that was a clear sign that she is not hesitating to go all out without even concerning herself with what the others think. A few days later we finally heard what is going on: our war against the king became war of humanity against the demons. They were secluded in their mountains for centuries and suddenly they began moving, together with huge masses of human armies. Right after fox was done talking to the Blackstone guys she said something to Elina and disappeared. What the hell happened? I asked my pal. She said we should go somewhere and meet with Blackstone. I dont know what the hell she thinks but its not like we have a choice. (E) When we arrived we saw an entire town of tents filled with several armies. In an enigmatic way all those armies gathered here within a week after the war began. And in another enigmatic way there was only one encounter with supposed enemy. The entire encounter was a dragon fighting with our crazy foxess. That was a small impulse for my doubt that the demons were guilty. Yes, I saw a thrashed town but it was still possible that it was set up. Another exciting thing was that Fuji declared that she will just take over the entire continent. I did not doubt that she just arbitrarily decided to do this while she had an option but I was moreover surprised that she began with pounding a demon army that showed up nearby while her proclamation was directed at the other countries. Right after she was done she headed back to her beloved cliff while I was dragged in the back of her army. I was thinking if what I did was right. I was thinking if demons were not the actual bad guys. I even started to doubt Fuji and her own role in the conflict. I ran as fast as I could. The others will realize that I ran away very soon but the forest was my ally here, it will protect me from foxs flying eyes. I will run as long and as far as I can and then I will try to establish contact with the demons. I hope they are just the victims and not the aggressors. While I was running I walked into a girl from Blackstone, an archer. Why are you here? Are you not with the others? I am here by myself. Prince returns to the capital, princess disappeared and I am here all by myself. What about you? (M) I broke away from the goddess. I want to find out the truth about the demon invasion. You think they are not the attackers? (M) Yes Welcome to the party? I too find it weird that the demons were sitting somewhere for centuries and now suddenly declared war. Just like that we joined our efforts to survive and find the truth. We spent two weeks wandering around but were yet to encounter any demons. We followed rumors and were closer and closer to our goal. In the end we walked into a group of demon soldiers and by gesturing we convinced them that we are friendly. Unlike what the propaganda claimed, the demons were friendly and did not do anything bad to us. We were presented to their commanding officer who asked us about Fuji. We would like to meet the Goddess, our King wants to present our help as a sign of friendship. I was confused by their request but after some consulting with Marin we decided to show where her palace is located. The demon commander whole-heartedly thanked us and soon we parted ways. We were escorted to the demon nation where we will be the messengers of peace. We already crossed the pre-war border when we walked into a large group of other people. There were women and old who were shackled and obviously not well-treated. What is going on?! I was furious and together with Marin we wanted to know the truth. They are rebels who began attacking our army, they are taken to the court where they will be judged. The people looked at us imploringly and I realized that something is not right. Thrust I was pierced before I could react and fell down. [So cold so bitter] What I saw in my last moments was a woman being killed after she tried running away, and Marin who barely avoided the ambush and disappeared in the darkness of the forest. [Why was I so stupid] AFP_Write ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 26. The best reward My companions spent the past few days touring the capital with me. It was not surprising that after the intense activities we had they decided to take some time for themselves. Like that I ended up in the inn and was reading this worlds novels in silence. I was engrossed with the books and barely avoided embarrassing myself when somebody knocked the door. It would be so shameful of me to ignore a guest or an employee. When I opened the door I saw the king who was standing at the doorstep without any escort. A little birdie told me that you are being bored here, would you like to accompany me? The king was coquettish today but considering that I am indeed not doing anything noteworthy I agreed. I was invited to join the king for a dinner in one of the capitals most luxurious restaurants where only the richest of nobles can eat. While without any details it would surely sound like an overt flirting, the action itself was as casual as it can be. We were having a simple lunch and discussed the recent events, the same things I did at the royal tea parties with my friends and big sister. When we finished the dishes I curiously looked at the king who raised his hand to summon a waiter. A minute later I was served a teapot with pretty porcelain cups. This is your reward. I heard that the sword was not suitable to your taste... Judging by the kings gentle smile this was just to please me. Oh my, oh my, oh my~! I sipped the tea and the flavour reminded me of eastern tea I had a pleasure drinking. While I was futilely holding back my smile a person approached the king. Your Majesty, the situation is developing. Your presence is requested. It was my honor having a tea in your company. I understand that you have an urgent matter to attend to. Farewell. I thanked the king and he left. Only a few minutes later did this foolish battlecruiser remember that she has no money and cant pay for the dinner she had. Only a pure coincidence of her well-known prince passing by saved her from a lot of troubles. Ch 95. Searching for the light Ever since my army entered the demon territory I was sure that I will not face a lot of resistance. Of course it was because I already crushed the main force of the enemy. There were many attacks of monsters and demon beasts but nothing hard to handle. Most of the enemy attacks were easily dealt with by air strikes, which is why I soon lowered the amount of air patrols to conserve my time wastes for deck operations. I did not face any bad consequences but increased the speed we were pushing into the demon territory. Fuji, should we have some rest? Ever since you decreased the amount of stops we all have fewer opportunities for rest. The army is getting tired of walking. Elina stopped me when I was done sending a new patrol. It is in our best interests to hurry and end this war. And it is in our best interests to have your army ready to fight. Id be surprised if there are any adventurers amongst the soldiers. Unlike us, mad lads who travelled the continent far and wide, the majority of those people are not used to that much walking. I swear I heard some of them silently praying to gods that you will just stop to launch some planes. (E) I turned towards the soldiers and Well, they could use some time resting. Sorry, guys. I did not pay attention to my surroundings I apologized to the soldiers while keeping my best embarrassed face. The significance of this move is that the soldiers will be both happy to rest and will look at me with gratitude. I hope that this gratitude will soon turn into worship and thus I will gain both money and followers. I am such a fraud. After I declared a short rest everyone just sat or lied on the ground, including Elina and Kasumi. The maids were also lying but they lied down on me. My own rest was interrupted when a soldier approached me. My liege, there is a person in a weird outfit. The person looks like one of your servants. He pointed at my maids and that was enough for me to hurry there. I passed from the rear to the front of the army column. I was jumping over soldiers who lied on the ground, I was jumping through crowds of people and squeezing between those who were standing. When I finally reached the person in question I was concerned with what happened and why she is alone. Greeting, Master. I beg your forgiveness for my cowardice. A blue-haired maid prostrated in front of me. I never thought I would see you again. I was close to forgiving her but my inner self was still disappointed. I am ready to accept any punishment. (B) Why did you return? I thought you wanted to leave me with Rin. Speaking of whom, I am yet to find her. I had a lot of time to look at what is going on. After all this time I realized that Master was doing her best to end the war, not to fuel it. While I am happy to see her return I am still feeling that something is off with her apologies. Why did you return? I continued probing her in hopes of finding the real cause. Master is too paranoid, that is understandable. After I saw the world from a bystanders perspective I was no longer misguided by my own perception. I saw that Master was gathering the humanity with greater good in mind, not to mention that you want to stop the vile demons from killing everyone. I am here to return to my duties and help you achieve your goals. She knelt and put her hand on her chest. I accepted her return and hugged her. She is weirdo but I at least want to believe that she is not lying, not that any of my maids can be an actual threat to me. Do you know what happened to Rin? I need to start searching for yandere maid, if Benet decided to return then perhaps Rin is also willing to do the same. I am sorry, I cannot be of help here, right after we ejected we parted our ways. Something was not right but I let it slide for now. I need to make sure Benet wont leave me for now, meanwhile I can search for Rin. When we returned to the rest of my companions Benet was knocked down by two girl bodies. I made my way towards Kasumi with a specific request. Do your miko magic, search for any clues regarding Rin, the red-haired servant. I believe that Kasumi has some kind of prediction abilities which is why I hope she can at least find something about Rins whereabouts. Y-yes! I will ask the gods! (K) For now I have to knock into the demon kings door and punch him a couple of times because he is the reason I did not see my maids for so long. Ch 96. Finding the last maid After my reacquiring of Benet we continued moving and now my army is standing in 50 kilometers from the demon kings castle. The army was building a temporary fort made of wood. The fort will be used while we are waiting for demons to begin moving and if they dare attacking us right here the army can defend itself inside. It will be here to draw demon attention until I am ready to come and kick the doors open. The speed of building is fast enough to complete the fort in two or three days and without any interference the process was going smoothly. I am not worried about possible enemy attacks because there are no enemy armies that can threaten the fort before it is finished. I was walking around the construction site and looking at the working soldiers. Most of them were busy clearing the trees around because I managed to pick a spot which was surrounded by dense vegetation. However, it is the best observation spot I managed to find from above. After another patrol returned I decided to poke the demon castle and remind them of my existence. I will do everything with just my dive bombers thus I wont lose too much strength even if they are all shot down. I was prepared to send some cluster bombs in case the demons set up a shield. Not that it will help them after I worked out an efficient scheme of breaking their ancient super-duper magic. The bombs exploded right inside the castle so I guess the shield is not there. I harassed the demons with a couple of strikes and returned to my other duties. One of them is of course interrogation of Benet who is still trying to cover up the situation with Rin. Right after I finished my wandering I walked towards the maids who were cheerfully discussing something. They were talking almost simultaneously which is why I could not differentiate what each of them said. They were so engrossed in their talking that they did not see me until I knocked Willows back. Good to see that youre not wasting your time, I am sure I can be proud for having such diligent maids. Care to tell me why you did not see me? I asked the embarrassed trio. W-we We have no excuse, Master! I want you [Willow and Grace] to hold Benet. After they cut off her escape route I began the interrogation. So, where is Rin? I told you that I parted ways with her from the very beginning. (B) And I tell you that this is not going to convince me. I can clearly see that you are not telling me everything. As much as I want to believe you, this is not the thing I will be lenient on. F-fine With this she unbuttoned a part of her shirt and was trying to grab something there. In a short time she found what she was searching for and took out a ball of cloth. When she did it I clearly heard two shocked sighs and when I looked at the girls faces I saw that they became pale and greenish. How is this possible? Id never imagined that this can end up in such a way. We stood in a complete silence for a couple of minutes. The mourning was over when Benet began her confession. We did part our ways but prior to walking away she said that she will go and settle a score. I found her you get the idea, when I was walking into the demon territory. There was a merchant caravan I walked into by accident. When I actually saw what they are carrying (B) [Could it be that smuggling of exotic goods is prospering in times like these? It can, yes, but I wonder why the exotic goods are smuggled towards the demons and how they avoided my own detection.] Can she be saved? That was the only thing that mattered for me. I can always punish the perpetrators for I have A LOT of time. If Rin can be saved then I should do whatever is possible. There is no hope Benet shook her head. Do you remember who I am? I pounded my chest and pridefully reminded them. Even the gods have no way to save the dead, we can only accept that. Benet was saying everything confidently but even she was not untouched by this loss. I wonder if we just have no idea how to save Rin. I carefully took the cloth package and hid it inside my kimono. I will have to confront the demon king a bit earlier than I anticipated. Ch 97. Subjugating the demon king I decided to pay a not-so-friendly visit to the demon king. I split away from the army and Elina and took the maids to accompany me in this doubtfully dangerous endeavor. As I was not bound by human speed of walking I packed the lights inside the kimono and used my plane taxi. To show a somewhat friendly nature of this visit I ordered the comet to switch on its navigation lights and fly at a comfortable altitude of 1 kilometer where wyverns are barely able to fly. Soon we were intercepted by a couple of wyvern riders. They were not openly hostile which is why I let them catch up. Of course if they show any signs Well, the comet has a machine gun aimed at them, one of the reasons there were no bomber losses from wyvern attacks. When we arrived to the demon castle the plane descended and slowed down which was enough to safely jump off. While I was falling down I even sensed how the fairies trembled. As I made the landfall my vision was blocked by a cloud of dust. Right after the dust settled I found myself surrounded by all kinds of demons. Neither of them was approaching me and even though they had their weapons at ready they were looking at me nervously. As if they were not terrifying beings called demons but mice surrounding a fox. I stood up and straightened my back. What a warm greeting Ive got. Out of my way. And they scattered around and hid as vermin are supposed to. Only trembling eyes could be seen around me. I released the fairies and proceeded to the demon kings front door. The fact that no one dared stopping me was a bit disappointing because I actually wanted to cause a scene. I left the girls outside just in case something happens to me. Instead of wandering around and examining every centimeter of the castle I headed straight towards the throne room, where I suspect it is. First I walked into a laundry room, then I found trea I mean a conveniently placed room with empty shelves and chests. Ding [Go away.] I continued wandering around and walking into random rooms. I was about to start making doors myself when I finally found a door with a large sign above it: Just please, walk into here. While I hoped that there will be some loot I only found an unopened loot container called demon king. It (?) was sitting on its throne in the so-called thinking pose. It did not raise its head and was just mumbling something. Because it did not pay any attention I started examining the room to search if there are any traps. For the Darkness sake, you already stole half of my treasury, can you stop loitering around every chest in this room? And here comes my scene. Impudence! Who let you talk back? Just a bit more and I can pretend I was not the one who started it. You and I are both busy so let us talk business already.(DK) Fine, is there any way to I shrugged my shoulders and showed the cloth ball. There is not. If you think that I can resurrect the dead then try it yourself. Oh, right~ He (?) broadly smiled at me and judging by his tone he is mocking me. [It is time to punish him. On your knees!] Nothing happened. I tried again and again but nothing happened to the demon king. What''s up? Something went wrong? I tried to be a good host, I did not even do anything while you were causing troubles to my entire domain. I closed my eyes at your rude behavior in my own home. I tried talking to you properly, without being rude. Yet, there is a limit to my tolerance. Right now you can do nothing to me, I kindly suggest you withdraw with your tails between your legs, unless you want to be carried out in a coffin. (DK) Instead of answering I charged at him. I used both the naginata and 127 mm guns. I both pierced him with the blade and fired from point-blank. Well, I gave you a chance. When I looked through the smoke I saw that he grabbed the blade with two fingers and was holding me in the air. The shells were also caught by him and were placed in his other hand. I nervously smiled because I knew, Im screwed. Shriek I was launched into a wall, the demon king hit me with his sword, it was just a blunt hit but I feel like I lost half of my HP. Whats up, goddess? Did your powers go away? Or you cannot deal with a mere demon king? He continued mocking me. Judging by your dumbfounded look you expected that everything will go your way, right? Let me tell you one little thing before I crush you like a bug. You were doomed the moment you opposed the Gods. You are a mortal who dared opposing the immortals and now you are paying for your arrogance. He was so full of himself that I only wanted to punch him. The only problem is that he will really kill me the moment I approach. Looks like you are not going to move. He smirked. Then it is time to cut some of your tails. And appeared right in front of me. When I already closed my eyes and prepared to receive a lethal hit I heard something unexpected. A sound of flute. Ch 98. Deus ex machina The sound of flute was somewhere far away yet it was clearly heard here. I opened my eyes and saw an edge of a sword in front of my eye. I accurately slipped downwards and walked to the side of the demon king. His hand was held by the goddess of dark and I was about to make a joke of this but when I looked at the goddess I became curious about what is going on. She was pale and shivering. [I wonder why she is pale. If this is because my goddess can punish them then the gods should know she just went somewhere else.] Why are you holding him? Is it somehow related to your complexion? You are saying it without knowing anything. Ignorance is bliss, am I right? If you knew what this music is then you would cry in terror and try to dig yourself a grave while you can. (S) The flute stopped playing and Shrea breathed out in relief, she also let go of the demon kings hand. My Goddess, why did you let this go? Instead of getting his answer he was disregarded. Now that we worked it out, can I get my answers? I waved my hand to attract the goddess attention. Why should I answer to you? She looked at me like at an ant and arrogantly turned back at me. Flute Right after a melody started playing again Shrea turned at me and amiably asked What would you like to know? Can Rin be resurrected? I showed her the cloth. This time I was not showing off how great I am because I am not in the best situation right now. I have the demon king who was too close to killing me and the goddess who can quite easily screw over my plans. This is impossible for me, however, if you are willing to kneel and beg for the answer, I know how it can be done. After the flute went silent again she returned to being arrogant. I did not answer her anything, neither I did what she asked. I only flicked my fingers and as if waiting for my signal the flute continued with a different tune. The next moment Shrea was as pale as she was in the beginning. So, it looks like Okay, you answer me and I let you avoid kneeling and kissing my feet. I want to pay her back a bit yet I want to go away from this crappy place ASAP. If you find the source of the melody then you can save your fairy. With this I left the demon kings palace. The melody was changed immediately after Shrea stopped being arrogant and now I just have to trace its source. At the front door of the castle I walked into the god of light. He was as amiable as was Shrea when the flute played something threatening. Considering that I have a moment before the taxi arrives I asked him about why the hell I could not kneel the demon king. Do you really think you had any god abilities to begin with? (A) And how I was able to do something without them? I still dont understand how the hell it works. We were the ones who gave you a part of our own powers, right after [Whisper] she made us do it. (A) I was not able to understand what is going on or why would they give me their power and then strip it away from me just on that persons whim. I have a lot of time to ask what the hell is going on but right when I was about to pepper the god with question my taxi arrived and I had to hurry my packing. After I jumped on a plane and sent it to climb up then turned off its engine and let it glide. Without noise interference my ears were able to hear the flute and I was closer and closer to the source. I saw a figure in a field. The field was large enough to let me try landing the aircraft but after a couple of tries I decided to just jump down in an old-fashioned way and then land the out-of-fuel plane at the deck. Soon I approached the source where I saw my old acquaintance. She continued playing flute without paying any attention to me. Knowing that I might receive physical harm for irritating her I just sat near and waited. What did they say? She stopped playing for a moment. I heard that the source of the music can help me. Not the answer Akagi-sama was looking for. I will have to tell her everything. [Wait a moment, I can just recall what happened.] As I was remembering what happened I saw how Akagi lightly nodded and soon changed the tune she played. So, do I really have no super powers? After I was done recalling the events I asked her. She nodded. [Why nobody said that to me?] Because Akagi-sama said from the start, you will not be a goddess. Only divines have godly powers. You are not even a step closer to being divine. Akagi-sama lets you play a goddess but I never said you will have some powers of your own. (A) Fine, can you? I showed my cloth ball for Nth time. She looked at it, then at me, then again at the ball. Hmm dont want to. With this she returned to playing the flute. [What? What the f*?] Ch 99. The final victory WAIT A MOMENT! I knew she might do something like that but I never expected she will just say no without giving me any chances. Akagi-sama does whatever she wants, and now I dont want to help you resurrect this thing. She said it as if it was obvious. Will it hurt you to just save her? Is it so hard? SMACK Watch your tone. (A) I never begged you for anything! Why are you refusing? I prostrated. Let me think about how many times you already did. She hinted that I already asked her a couple of times. Is it such a huge problem? Are there any super spells involved? Are you required to spend a ton of divine power? I do not understand why she refuses. I already said why. [I just love such answers.] I know you love them, you constantly use them. She mocked me back. Please! Now I have all the reasons to be desperate. I can give you a book How to properly bury a fairy. Do you need? (A) I tried puppy-eyeing her, I tried acting seductive, I was ready to just let her do whatever she wants to me. I remember she wanted to do something. If you are done, I am returning. (A) Just one last request! Hmm No. With this she disappeared. I released the fairies and together we dug out a small grave. I was not crying, I was too angry for that. If you cant fight back the gods then hit whatever is within your reach. In my case it is the demon king. I took a quick taxi back but at the place of the demon kings palace I saw a crater. When I returned to the army fort I saw that all of the people there are in confusion and shock. Right after I landed Elina approached me and hit the top of my head. Was it actually necessary? She was beyond the boiling point. I DID NOTHING! I wanted to just release some steam but I accidentally shouted. What do you mean? I clearly saw something impossible happening and you are the one who keeps doing crazy stuff. She was confused. Can you tell what happened while we were gone? Judging by your reaction it really wasnt you. Strange Ah, yes, first there was a huge explosion in the direction you went. Second, there was a woman in black robe who delivered us a letter, I did not open the envelope. Third, what is the strange tune we heard? (E) The first and the third are connected, dont ask anything, please. The second one you can hand over. The contents of the letter are simple: the gods (both of the locals) say that the war with the demons is over and that as long as I dont touch their land the demons will not attack humanity anymore. With this I finally diverted my war effort at the human coalition. I was not able to avenge Rin by killing the demon king but I might be able to find who was responsible for her death. I doubt that the demons were the ones who did it so I will search through the human lands. Now that I was not bound by having to fight on many fronts I only needed to make the rest of the humankind accept me as their supreme ruler. I was slowly searching for the responsible for Rins death but I also have to live on. The next months were rather peaceful for me. I had several voyages to the frontlines but mostly I was ordering around like an armchair commander. The rulers who were more or less saved from the demon threat rightfully acknowledged my role in saving them and thus I quickly was expanding my influence all over the known world. After the coalition recognized the futility of its struggle the rulers accepted their loss and soon I became the ruler of the entire continent. I walk through the marble halls of my palace. Here and there are servants and guests who arrived to the capital of this world C the Celestial palace where I reside. Soon I walk into the largest hall of the palace and approach my throne. Near the throne under a flowery arch stand Elina and Kasumi. I never thought I will end up here, especially under such circumstances. Elina chuckled and stood to my right. I never think Kakka and Kasumi. Bliss. Kasumi made a great progress in her language studies, she stood to my left. We three approached a priest of Light who dared coming after my unusual request. In the name of our Lord and for the peace and prosperity of the world I declare Elina and Kasumi married to Lady Fuji. Go in peace with the Light in your hearts. We three are married! ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 27. A contingency plan Somewhere in the royal palace. A small room where gathered the highest ranked officials of the empire. Every single person here was nervous. The past week the problem resulted in loss of an entire fleet. Two days ago a fishermen flotilla did not return home. Today the empire expects that the problem will approach the capital. Alright, gentlemen. We need to find a way how to deal with the problem. Your suggestions? The king opened the meeting. We have no ships to spare, even if we try to evacuate the entire city the problem will not be solved. We have absolutely no way to deal with the problem, the mage guild could not find any single spell that can solve the problem. The army cant reach the problem, we are of no help here. Anyone? We need ideas now more than ever. The king was desperate. Even our best archpriests were not able to attract divine power to solve the problem. There are no people who were able to solve the problem before. We are certainly out of options. Was there anyone who could solve it? You read all archives of the world and yet you found nothing?! The king shouted at his archivist. There are many mentions of the problem yet nobody written that they at least avoided it. The archivist was invited here to give some insight into the problem, yet even all of the archives he search through did not have anything. The situation was as desperate as it was before. Knock Come in. The king let whoever came enter. This secret meeting already exhausted itself. Might I be of assistance, my good sir? Ch 100. One last thing An old man was sitting in a luxurious room. He was writing something on lists of paper and after he finished a paper a servant took and hanged the paper to dry it. It was a long time ago The old man nostalgically murmured seemingly to himself, yet it was a story all of the servants who worked with him have heard more than once. Can Your Majesty tell me the story? This servant was yet to hear the story but his colleagues told him that it is better to let the old man tell whatever he wanted. If you insist, boy. I wonder if you were born after the Coalition war? The servant nodded. Then, listen carefully to what this old man tells you The emperor told the story of a certain goddess, whom he met one day. A story which is a good end for the empire only because of a pure coincidence, and a couple of well-placed words. The majority of the story the emperor heard from the goddess followers but he still decided to believe them. He has a lot of time to tell this story to the people who work when he is busy with writing. Ever since the need to maintain and control a large army became unnecessary the emperor had some time for himself which is why after the war this old man decided to dedicate some of his free time to writing books. He wrote many books and stories but now he was finishing his Magnum Opus C his memoirs. He lives in the most peaceful of times, yet he is one of the few who saw the age of wars with his own eyes. The war left many scars on the political map of the continent and one of the few untouched pieces is his empire which avoided damage. Many opposed Fuji, even more were not obeying her orders. The Gru empire was one of the few nations which sworn their loyalty and continued serving without any incidents. Every time he remembers that, he has an unstoppable drive to tell everyone the story, not his, but his benefactors. The emperor was telling the story with both passion and nostalgia. All of the servants who listened to him before remember the attention they gave to the emperors speech. Not because he is their sovereign but because they were so captivated. The story approached its end and reluctantly the emperor had to finish it. The next day the emperor entered his carriage and headed to the Celestial palace. He was invited to meet the goddess. They might not be the best friends but they still have good relations. The closer he was to the destination, the more planes he saw flying around. Mostly they are so-called Reppu which are used in the celestial flight academy. Since the need of military power has diminished IJN Fuji became a floating flight academy where the bravest of people try to master the art of flying. Soon his carriage passed a large gate which was the entrance into the continents capital city. The city itself is of no great importance because it is just an accommodation for the people who work in the palace, the true center of power. Inside the palaces second level, where the main palace is located, the emperor saw many young people. Most of these people were not nobles, they were royal heirs. All of the royal families have two duties: they must have their successors acknowledged by Fuji, and pay a small tax of 1 platinum coin per year. Of course the tax is small only for the goddess, whose greed still is rivaled only by her sloth. While the emperor was looking at the royal children he was approached by a white-haired maiden. You Majesty, Franz Linden von Gru, the goddess is waiting for your arrival. He knew this maiden for a long time, right after the war ended three maids arrived at his palace. Lets not keep her waiting then. He smiled and let the girl lead him. His legs hurt after climbing to the third level but he knew that this is an honor for him. Only a handful of people were able to even see Fujis house. When he entered a small paper house he was lead straight to the host. Hello, its been a long time since we met last time. The emperor smiled after he saw the vixen. One day she said that she can use even more powerful magic after she gets her seventh tail. It took her several years to obtain her seventh tail but it was worth it. However, right after he saw what the magic itself is meant for Now he got used to her appearance. He sat in an armchair and looked at the young girl. She is a bit higher than when they met the first time, and now she has her woman pride at least distinguishable under the silk. You still like to point out that I changed myself She sighed. The request you made is fulfilled. I found the culprit and made sure he will not slip away from your punishment. Right after the emperor said that small tears formed in the corners of her eyes. Then I guess we owe each other nothing. I am happy to hear that. She wiped the tears. They had a small conversation and after the emperor left Fuji started thinking. [I guess the life is not so bad after all. Not for the a*hole who killed Rin but he doesnt matter.] The time has stopped and after she blinked she found herself in a white room. You look like you are enjoying yourself. She faced the god after a long time but she had only one question. Why did you summon me? Because, if you remember, I offered you a chance to try something else when you are satisfied. What do you think about trying something else? Something entirely new? I guess why not? After I finish one last thing Of course, whenever you are ready. With this she returned to her home. She only needs to finish one last thing, she needs to punish the one who killed her friend. Not that she ever accepted her own guilt. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 28. "Search and aim I arrived at the port once again. While my companions were as reluctant as always they let me go by myself. For now they headed to the king to discuss something. I chose a position on the waterfront and deployed the guns. Immediately all of the ships oared or sailed out of my line of fire. Right after I was done preparing I launched both of my hydroplanes. They were sent in different directions: 11 and 1 oclock. While I was waiting for a target bearing I checked the guns, the systems and the radar. A minute later one of the planes spotted something on the horizon. The plane approached and saw a huge crab-like creature. I immediately sent the other plane to assist. The creature I will be fighting looks huge, I think it is more than 1000 feet long. Its current speed is around 15 knots. Range BOOM BOOM Looks at the clock 1 minute later. [Aaaand Splash!] The shells barely reached the target, the crab thing is more than 22 miles away. I considered holding fire until it is closer. When the creature approached 20 miles mark I fired ranging shots. BOOM BOOM And a couple of shots to estimate its bearing. BOOM BOOM After I found the estimations acceptable I fired full broadside. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM 5 shots hit their target but the hydroplanes did not confirm damage. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM 7 hits, no damage? I decided to open continuous fire. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM I was confused: even if my shots hit the crab, even if the planes confirmed explosion, the creature remains unharmed. I prepared for a rapid broadside. BOOM-BOOM-BOOM-BOOM Requiem BOOM-BOOM-BOOM-BOOM The majority of my shots hit, yet no damage to the target. This is going to be bad. Target is 29800 meters away from the capital. P.S.: Delight has a preference for three ways to fire: Broadside, Fast broadside and Continuous fire. Her normal broadside is fired one turret at a time with a short delay between each gun and larger delay between each turret. F(ire) C 0.1s C F C 0.5s C F C 0.1 C F C 0.5s C etc. Fast broadside has 0.1s delay between each gun and turret. F(ire) C 0.1s C F C 0.1s C F C etc. Continuous fire mode has enough delay to allow continuous fire. By the time the last of 8 guns fires, the first gun is ready to fire. F(ire) C 1s C F C 4s C F C 1s C F C 4s C etc. ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 29. Requiem of Fire BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The creatures shell is super thick, its surely thicker than my own deck. I fired many salvos yet no penetrations were confirmed. As my target slowly creeped closer I had less and less time to shell it. While it would be fine if it approached to increase my chances of penetrating its armor I had to consider many things: my accuracy, armor penetration, and the most important C my ammo stowage. For now it is enough but I cant just fire all the time. [No, keep firing!] BOOM BOOM No penetration. Right when I thought it is a good time to stop firing until the crab gets closer I remembered that it is not an enemy battleship but an animal. I doubt that HE will be enough to make it feel uncomfortable but considering the explosive power of my special shells might be worth it. I finally decided to give it a try. Without accidents the highly unstable lyddite shells were loaded. I fired them and crossed my fingers. The God favored me and all 8 lyddite shells hit the crab and exploded. When the smoke settled I saw burn marks on the creatures shell. It was not penetrated but I can almost feel its pain. While it was a success I did not dare gambling again, if special ammo explodes I will not be capable to continue firing. I stopped firing to let the monster approach. Miss Delight! Did you finally kill it!? When I turned towards the voice, I saw the prince. He was smiling with relief. No, I cant break through its armor. I will let it approach closer to try firing right into its face. The prince was dumbfounded and soon began panicking. Target is 17 000 meters away from the capital. Volume 2, Ch 1. Warming up the boilers Ok, I am ready. One day I notified the God that I am ready to try something new. Great, now close your eyes. I did as he ordered. I felt chilly and then I lost my consciousness. What greeted me was that God. You did a good job, kid. To fight against a wolf with your bare hands. Commendable achievement for a little girl. It is time? Yes. I was exhausted. I said farewell to the memories of my life, of my friends and parents and prepared myself for the inevitable. You can decide what kind of ship you will become. Have I misheard him? To choose what kind of ship I am going to be? I feel dj vu. Never mind that, I already know what I want. I want to be a huge warship with big guns! Understood, kid. If you will find that your choice is too much for you, I might change your ship. I doubt it will be necessary. Farewell. Don`t die again. [Yeah, I will do my best to avoid such pleasure] I opened my eyes in a forest, might be the same one where I died. I stood up and almost fell immediately. I heard that there might be changes in balance but Id never thought that they can be to such an extent. I checked myself out and oh god, I am hot. I have a slender body with thin waist and gentle arms. I have silky baby skin and the most important feature, which already made me unstable, is of a nice size. Not on the largest side but surely above average. My hair also did not disappoint. Platinum blonde tied in braid and long enough to touch my bottom. My hair was so pleasant to touch that I immediately forgot about the softer things. I am wearing long one-piece blue dress and a blue cloak on top of it. On my head I am wearing a wide-brimmed lady hat. What do I have with me? The same lunchbox I had before. With a sticker on top of it. Meals refresh every 6 hours. They should be enough for you not to die of starvation. Don`t expect too much. [Thank you?] Also I saw a purse. When I opened it I Whoever the previous owner of this body was, she had a good knowledge in undergarments. The black ones are surely her favorite. And finally comes my gear. On my left hip I found a small scabbard. I took out a knife with a long and thin blade. Isnt that a stiletto? The stiletto is lavishly decorated with engravings. They appear to be gold inlaid. I also saw an engraved phrase: For the Eternal Glory of the Royal Navy Of course I wanted to try it out. I walked to a tree and stabbed it a couple of times. The blade pierced the bark like a hot knife pierces warm butter. However, my wish was big guns which I am yet to summon. While I was about to start swearing I thought a bit. I keep feeling dj vu. My gut was telling me to not act wrongly. Considering that the body has a refined looks and noble-like characteristics I think if I act like a noble it will not hurt me. [I want my guns to show up.] And they did. Two large pieces of ship hull to my left and right. On each of the pieces were two gun turrets and small black sticks. On my belt appeared smaller guns turrets. [I need to look what I have. How do I do this? Stats?] HMS Delight C BC. Mod 1890/1920. Accuracy C 0/100 AC shows hit chance. Reload C 0/100 RD shows how fast your guns reload after attack. Recoil C 100/0 RC shows how much impact recoil has on your firing. Machinery C 100/25 MC shows the chance of malfunction in propulsion and maneuvering systems. Guns C 100/25 GN shows the chance of critical malfunction in loading and firing systems. You dont want to ignore it. Equipment C 100/25 EQ shows the chance of malfunction in non-vital systems like radars communication and navigation. Firepower C 100 FP shows how much damage your main and secondary guns can do. AA C 100 AA shows how much damage your AA guns can do. HP C 44000 HP shows how much damage you can survive. You armor is strong enough to sustain severe damage. Evasion C 51 EV shows your chances of evading an enemy attack without damage. 0.303'''' Maxim. Loaded - 18/18. 0.303'''' Magazine Lee-Enfield. Loaded - 0/8. [Erhm consumables?] Modernization pack C 100 platinum coins. Fire extinguisher C 1 silver coin. Repair kit C 1 silver coin. Technical inspection C 1 gold coin. Upgrade point C 10 gold coins. I am very concerned about the chances of malfunction something tells me that I will be using my guns quite rarely. Especially considering their characteristics. I wonder if one little fantasy clich will happen and I will encounter a damsel in distress. Of course I might not be able to save everyone but considering my current firepower it should not be too hard. I began searching for my way out of the forest. When I found a small opening I launched a hydroplane. While right after launching the plane my catapult started smoking and sparking, the plane itself successfully flew away. With the eyes above I quickly will find a way out of the forest. Let the adventures of a noble lady begin! V2 Ch 2. Country road I slowly walked through the forest towards a landmark I found from above. I managed to find a large road which I can use to exit the forest but first things first I needed to reach my way out. Because I did not waste my time here I think that I will find the road before the night. No matter how much you like nature you will never want to sleep in a forest alone and without a gun. And also without a shelter which I cant make here. I never joined scouts neither I learned how to survive aside from watching some TV shows. While for an unknown reason I am not concerned with the forest I still feel uncomfortable. I can almost feel an urgent desire to drink some tea. Might be because I know about the Britons only that they drink tea and live somewhere on an island. Of course the majority of this is just my nonsense which I think to distract myself from the unfamiliar sounds and the falling night. I am not brave, I am a coward. I am not a hero, I might as well be called a low-life. I was close to the road and when I finally walked in there I tried landing my hydroplane. When a huge monoplane with floats below its fuselage attempted landing, I almost screamed in terror. Right before running into me it turned into a small toy-sized plane and I tried catching it with my hand. I swiftly stretched out the hand and grabbed it before it had to climb back. Of course the catapult is still dead so I only placed the plane there. I had two ways: left and right. I decided to turn right and walk to the north. The night was approaching but I dared to walk even when the visibility became low. I walked on the moon-lit dirt road somewhere in the middle of nowhere. When I was about to relax and enjoy the travel I felt how my heart stopped for a moment but continued beating right after skipping a couple of beats. Looks like my machinery already began reminding me of itself and reminding me that it is after all a good idea to rest tonight. I did not rest and continued walking. Might be a bad idea but I am willing to take the risk. The night is a time of predators, I heard sounds of beasts far away from me. I was worried if I will encounter any enemies and at last I saw a silhouette in front of me. I fired one of the maxim MGs. Tra-ta-ta The things I saw fell down immediately while I hurried away before the thunder of gunfire attracted other curious creatures of night. The moon lit my path and after some time its light showed me an abandoned carriage. Whatever happened to it is not important because I decided to use it as my cover for the night. I spread out the cloak and right after I lied down I fell asleep. When I peeked out in search of any threats I confirmed that the sun is up and that the morning is going to be sunny and calm. I accelerated my steps and soon I left the carriage far away. On my way I walked into a stream and my urge to have a tea stop almost won me over. Yet I lack tea leafs and knowledge how to make a fire. I was disappointed to leave the fresh water but I had to continue my way in hopes of finding a civilization and then having some tea. I did not map the forest or perform any air filming of the surroundings so I am unsure where I will arrive, or when. I am still worried about what to do with my heavy guns which reload in 10 minutes... per shot. While I was busy with distracting myself from walking and worrying for unknown reasons, I heard something. I turned around and saw a carriage approaching. Soon it closed enough for me to talk to the coachman. What is such a beauty doing here all alone? Are you from the carriage back there? The coachman has a rough voice but he was not looking suspiciously. While I raised my guard a bit, I tried responding as gently as I can. Oh my, have you seen it? I might have stayed there for a bit longer and be saved. I chuckled and smiled with a pretty smile. As I expected when you are a hot gorgeous lady any man would be charmed in a moment. Smile and the world shall succumb to you. Looks like you might use some help, am I right? For beautiful ladies my carriage is free. Well, it is not a passenger carriage but it is still better than walking. (C) Thank you for the offer. I am much obliged. I used all of my noble phrases knowledge from novels and for now I appear to be successful. I entered the carriage and found a couple more people inside. Both are armed and armored. My first thought was that they are adventurers. Pardon the interruption. Are you perhaps adventurers? I had to interrupt them to ask. While they appeared to be irritated, the moment the two men looked at me I almost felt their gaze landing a bit below my neck and a bit above my waist. Might be that I need to repeat myself? I implied that I am waiting and only then two perverts dragged their gaze to my face. Yes we are. Want to hear our stories? Please, go ahead! I smiled and prepared to listen to their bragging. AFP_Write V2 Ch 3. Noble bed I enjoyed shaking of the carriage and nonsense of the men I travelled with. The coachman said that we will need to keep riding for a few more days before we arrive to any settlement. I somehow ended up in the furthest place from civilization. I was excited for having someone to talk with, even if the someone was constantly looking at me with an obvious desire to f*. While normal ladies would be disgusted or scared to travel with this couple of low-lives, I am much more understanding, might be because I am a male myself. Well, while I enjoy having a well-armored ship, I am much more attracted to my braid of silky hair. Whenever I find myself tired I start caressing my hair and it makes me feel relaxed. If this continues I might even turn into hair-con. When I closed my eyes for a short nap I discovered something interesting. Even with my eyes closed I was properly informed about my surroundings. I perfectly sensed what is going on around me, at least inside the carriage, and I perfectly sensed what is going on in the air. I even saw a something larger than a bird in a distance. It looked just like a disfigured mess but it is surely not a flock. My sweet dreaming abruptly ended when I felt a hand creeping towards me Luckily I found it before I was groped. I decided to show them that I am not somebody they should mess around with. In a second I reached out for the stiletto and in a flash-fast move I pointed the tip at the perverts palm. A small drop of blood showed on the blades tip. I might be patient, yet it is improper to touch a lady like that. Please, keep your hand away from me. When the hand returned to its owner I returned the stiletto back. No hands followed nor interrupted my sleep. After I had my sleep and opened my eyes I saw no one inside the carriage. I peeked outside and saw that the two men were fighting wolves. They struggled to even keep the wolves away from themselves. Do you need help? I casually asked the men. I truly felt like humiliating them after they tried a very disrespectful thing. After my proclamation the men doubled their efforts to reclaim some of their pride. I almost wanted to make a sarcastic remark about it but then an ugly green small thing showed up. The men finished slaughtering the wolves but a goblin that showed up already called for its friends. I lazily looked around and was about to ask the men again. Keep your commentary to yourself, will you? I shrugged my shoulders and returned my head inside the carriage. Soon I heard terrified screams of the lechers. I was oh so worried that I even peeked again. The men were desperately trying to hold back the goblins. Right when I showed up the men almost cried for my help. I summoned the gear and started loading one of the 4 inch guns. Ok, just wait 10 minutes until I can help you. I was not interested in their fate, they are low-lives and I dont feel any fraternity with them. YOU! Come on, I offered my help 12 minutes ago? And now they started struggling like crazy. They barely survived for the ten minutes and now I was ready to blast some goblins. BANG My assumption that the gun will not be THAT inaccurate so as not to hit a target right in front of it ended up correct. The shell hit a group of goblins far enough and thus the perverts were not in danger. The goblins in front of them sucked up all the fragments. After the men cleaned up the remaining goblins I asked them: Now, tell me a good story about the two adventurers who bravely killed a wolf and a half. Our ride continues. After my rapid unplanned display of power I had to be even more careful. The adventurers were playful before seeing my power but now they are surely looking at me with mistrust. They tried to sit as far away from me as they could which confirms my suspicions. [I am so happy that they dont pester me, yet Id like them NOT tell anybody about what happened.] Considering that I have a lot of spare time and no desire to rush things, I grabbed a couple of bags with something bulk goods and used them for a makeshift bed. Well, I am supposed to be a noble girl who enjoys comfort. Sleeping on a bench is not comfortable at all. Just when I was about to enter the realm of Dreamland I heard something going on outside and the next moment the carriage began stopping. Stop the carriage now, otherwise you will be in a great trouble! The carriage did stop already, you moron. V2 Ch 4. The grand ambush I was not amused by the sudden delay of my arrival to civilization which is why I looked at the hesitating men and used my charm. Could you go outside and find out what is going on? It was not a request but an order. Considering that neither of them was in a position to argue with me they dragged themselves outside. I could not hear the words from outside but I did not worry. If something was to happen Id happily remind the intruders of that I am not a sheltered noble lady. I am just a sheltered modern person, not that it is different. I heard some fuss and a couple of seconds later one of the men stuck his head inside the carriage. If you want to deal with it then go out yourself. I slowly crawled out of my quiet corner in the bags and stepped outside of the carriage. I walked around the corner and saw two people in hoods. One person was high and brawny while the other was small and confirmed female. Id say that what I can see below the cloak is impressive. Right while I was approaching them my own impressive stuff affected my center of mass and I started falling. I barely managed to support myself by holding onto the carriage. When I looked at the cloaked people I saw that the brawny guy was a meter away from me. It appears that he tried supporting me when I started falling. [I like such treatment] I immediately corrected my posture and tried displaying an arrogant young lady whom you should never cross path with. You two, how dare you stop me? Who do you think you are? In reality my high-pitched voice and arrogant manners were almost completely broken by my innate reflexes and calm voice. Instead of a villains tantrum I have a weird mismatched phrase to which everyone tried their best to suppress laughter. Indeed, forgive my unworthy display. Still, might I know the reason you stopped us? I corrected myself and returned everyones attention to the issue we faced. When the brawny guy was about to answer, the girl patted his shoulders (thats what she tried to do but could not reach) and talked in his stead. Please, we are sorry for this but we were separated from the rest of our companions. Miss, can we please go with you, at least to a nearby village? The girl directed her plea at me yet I am not the one in charge of this carriage. Our Lady would not mind it, please, feel free to enter! The coachman immediately invited them and thus avoided an embarrassment which I created. The five of us entered the carriage. The adventurers turned their attention to the bigger prize while I was making my way to my nest. When I finally was able to face the others I saw the adventurers who started whispering about the obvious thing, the brawny guy who just sat near the girl to shield her from an unwanted attention, and the girl who was looking at me with scarlet face. Considering all vectors and angles I have no doubt she liked my choice of clothes. Could you not look at me like that? I gently reminded her that she is too obvious. Sorry ha-ha She turned her head away but kept glancing from time to time. When I finally made myself comfortable I asked our new companions about how they ended up here. I was well, hunting monsters. And after we were done and headed back, our carriage was struck by something and was broken so we had to walk In the exact moment the adventurers looked at me with suspicion. Oh my, I wonder if there are people remaining in the forest. No, there were only two of us. Sorry for the question but how did you end up here? The girls curiosity made agent 059 face the worst odds in her entire life. Travelled here, as you can guess. I used my charm to its maximum. The girl appears to have trusted my words. After that I returned to my time warp, the so-called sleep. When I waked up again I saw the girl lying nearby. I looked at her companion who lightly waved at me. The girl looked like she was actually enjoying her sleep so I decided to let her be. It would be a shame to interrupt her daydream. I cautiously squeezed out of there and peeked outside of the carriage. While I was expecting to see the daylight I actually saw that it was night. The carriage was standing and to its left was a campfire. I saw the coachman and when he felt my gaze he turned to me. Oh, mlady, you woke up? Call the others, it is time to eat. I hope you like some roasted hare. (C) Of course, a moment, please. The men already queued for exit while I made my way to my bedding to wake up the girl. I carefully shook her shoulder and she opened her eyes. M-miss, good morning~? She almost jumped up when she saw me. The water bottles jumped as well and bounced a bit. How about you get out of here? The coachman cooked some meat. I offered her my hand and the girl blushed. However, she could not resist my smile and accepted my hand. Soon we all sat down and started eating. The adventurers began bragging how great they are and the girl trustingly listened to their nonsense. A few minutes later the brawny guy yawned and lied down on the grass. The girl also looked sleepy, yet she woke up less than an hour ago. I pretended to be sleepy as well and almost simultaneously with the girl I lied down. Theyre good, Boss. Lets take them away from here V2 Ch 5. A birdcage It was surprising to find out that I was about to be kidnapped. I mightve believed that the two adventurers can do this but my vigilance surely was lowered for the coachman. I cautiously peeped. The coachman carried the girl, while one of the adventurers picked up her companion. The other pervert tried lifting me but could not. This is not because I am fat, mind you. S*, her b* weight a lot. He almost groped me but his friend reminded him. If you touch her b* before me, Ill break a couple of your bones. Take her and lets go. Shes f* heavy! I cant lift her! Meanwhile, I found a weird setting Real mass which is turned on I already have a good idea how to use it. The lecherous duet stopped quarreling and the second adventurer approached me. ARE YOU F* JOKING?! He lifted me up with no issues. But Im serious, man! She was heavier than a f* bear! I was returned to the ground and the first bastard tried lifting me up. HA-HA-HA-HA! His friend looked at him struggling and instead of helping was just laughing his lungs out at this scene. They switched a couple of times until the second man starting rolling on the ground and laughing. Even the coachman was laughing hard at the poor bastard. Of course, the one who was laughed at soon erupted. All three of them started talking with their fists and soon it turned into free-for-all. While they were beating each other I only regretted not having popcorn. Soon they were done beating each other and returned to the problem of having to carry me. I was carried further than the carriage was parked. It took around ten minutes to reach another carriage, filled not with grain but with cages. After the guards left I looked around. There were more than a dozen of cages but only three were occupied. Some of the cages were reinforced with additional metal but mine was even more extraordinary. It was fully made of thick metal tubes and might even be used to contain a bear. Perhaps my show off really made them worried about my abilities. I decided to wait for what will happen next. The kidnappers did not show up until the morning and I was getting bored of the waiting. Right when they showed up I waved them and smiled. Their faces were priceless. What are you smiling at? They were a bit confused that I was smiling while I was locked. Do you think this much is enough to save you~? I decided to make them understand that the cage is not to lock me away from them but to lock them away from me. Ha-ha, if you think you can get out of here, then be my guest! The coachman turned from a gentleman into a lustful piece of a swine. Funny thing, they did not take away my stiletto. PING I used the stiletto as a punch and made a large hole in the lock. The faces of the men turned pale. I~ stay~ here~ only~ because~ I~ am~ bored~. The poor bastards were white from fear. Meanwhile, the other two woke up. Where are we?! What happened?! The poor girl started crying. Calm down, they cant do anything. As long as they behave~. I winked at the men and they stepped back. Right after I lost interest they ran away. If you wont return in one hour, then you might as well start digging your own graves! I shouted at their backs. While it was funny to bully the bullies, I needed to calm down the other captives. What happened? The girl stopped crying. In short, you were drugged and carried here. The girls eyes widened in shock. And how can you know it? A deep FEMALE voice asked me. Now it was my turn to stare in shock. Dont you look at me like that! It is your fault we ended up here! The escort continued accusing me for whatever reason. I might as well open the lock and make my way out of here. I showed them the pierced lock. Then do it! Yes, right! Leave us here! What an honorable deed! The badmouthing continued and I was on the brink of actually doing that. Shut up! (G) My lady?! How can you blame the Miss if you too failed to do anything?! The girl was going on a rampage. Oh my, this is getting tiresome I tried to find a somewhat comfortable pose to take a nap. Considering that I know no other ways to skip time I can only sleep here. My lady, just look at her! If she was actually capable of anything she would already free us! The brawny kept acting on my nerves. Please, Miss, can you open the cages? The girl pleaded me. I should not. My lady, I am sure she is working with the kidnappers! My patience was at zero. Miss, can you p-please explain why? (G) If we just run away, wont the kidnappers just capture other people? When they return I have no doubt they will bring something else to assist them. Do you see where I am going? Brilliant I will just have to protect two ladies The escort was just beating her head against the bars. Alright, ladies, shall we wait for them, or you want to try escaping by yourself? ‘Oh my, is that a side story?’ No 30, Final. The big score needs big guns The waves in the harbor calmed down. A lot of citizens gathered at the port to look at a large crustacean which appeared on the horizon. I made the lasts checks of the distance using rangefinders. Will you be able to stop it? Everyone looked at me with worry. If I could not, would I be worthy of bearing the Royal flag? The gun barrels were slowly rising from loading position to their firing position. I made final corrections and fired. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The shells narrowly missed the target but the follow ups were already sent. I made corrections and scored several hits right in the monsters face. It was not happy but it received no visible damage. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM I scored more and more hits but no damage was done, even from visual range. Meanwhile, I prepared to send torpedoes. Splash splash 6 torpedoes are in the water. I sent them with the tightest spread yet only one hit the crabs leg but dealt no damage. I was getting restless, considering that I have not too much spare time I have to find out a good way to make the monster die fast. My shells are too light to mash its insides. Wait, too light? Miss Delight? No other ways around it, ha? Well ,then. You have forced me to do it, my good delicacy. "For the Eternal Glory of the Royal Navy! The 14 inch gun turrets turned into much bigger, massive turrets with wide and heavy guns. The turrets slowly turned at the target and I prepared to open fire. KABOOM One of the 18 inch guns opened fire. A terrifying might of its gases shattered some of the rock of the waterfront. It was only a glancing hit but I have 7 more of those. KABOOM Hit, the crabs armor was pierced and the shell exploded inside. The monster raised a howl of pain. KABOOM KABOOM KABOOM I continued firing one gun at a time. With each shot I was pushed back a few centimeters. With each shot the harbors bottom was uncovered. With each shot more and more stone was shattered. KABOOM KABOOM KABOOM The terrifying shots destroyed the monsters shell and soon it fell into the water. The monster stopped moving which made the crowd raise a cry of victory. After that Delight became the national hero and received a mansion and noble title. She also received an honor of having the harbor expanded to house her huge battlecruiser body. Whenever an enemy approaches the capital, the main guns make any enemy consider negotiations and peace. Because of her constant interference the world became much more peaceful. She bring peace through big guns. V2 Ch 6. Silent escape It did not take the kidnappers a lot of time to return with back up. Hello, are you really thinking that you can run away that easily? The coachman was looking at me with even more disgusting face. There were more than 20 people, all armed and ready to fight against me. Calm them down. The coachman ordered a bald man something. The man started murmuring something and the two girls fell asleep. WHAT THE HELL?! While I was wondering what happened, the man cried out in disbelief. When I turned my head at them they stepped back with pale faces. I summoned the gear and began loading the main guns. For an unknown reason there were no malfunctions and the guns safely and successfully loaded. For an even more enigmatic reasons the band of kidnappers did not run away. I aimed the guns and prepared to open fire. Will you be good guys and release us? Dont forget to surrender yourselves to the police. I gave them my final warning. Go to hell, you cant defeat all twenty of us! BOOM I fired the first blank and it destroyed the cage. Now the fun begins. The kidnappers ran at me but that was even better for me, I fired another shot. The shockwave torn apart most of them and only few of them survived. They started running or crawling away but this time I decided to keep no witnesses. BOOM BOOM In the end we have only me and the other two captives. I regret my fury but I doubt that any of these bastards would repent their actions. For now I need to go away from here before anyone shows up. While I was alone I checked the stats. Ding You received 9 upgrade points, 4/40 QF Mk III (Replaces SG), 1.85/40 QF Mk II (Replaces TG), 0.5/62 Mk III (Replaces Small caliber AA), 11 copper coins, 1 skill point, 5 repair kits, 4 fire extinguishers, 0.5/62 Mk III (Replaces Medium caliber AA), 12/25 Mk V (Replaces MG), 0.303 Maxim (Replaces defense MGs), 37mm Pom-pom (Replaces Medium caliber AA) [What a bountiful harvest.] HMS Delight C BC. Mod 1890/1920 C Modernization progress 6/10. Accuracy C 2/100 Reload C 3/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery 99/25 Guns C 99/25 Equipment C 99/25 37mm Pom-pom. Loaded 8/8. 0.5''''/62 Mk III. Loaded 10/10. 0.303 Maxim. Loaded 8/8. I broke the locks of the other cages and princess carried the brawny girl, on top of her I placed her companion. And then I vanished from the crime scene. The girls were quite light and I was not tired even after an entire hour of carrying them and walking. By the noon I was far away from the carriages. Only then did I remember that I couldve just taken the horses and avoid having to walk. [Just why am I such a cheese-head?] It was too late to return so I continued walking in the direction I expected the civilization will be. Soon I walked into a cliff and I am on the lower side of it. I might be stronger than a common human but I am sure that I cant just climb there with two people in my hands. Neither I can risk dragging them upwards on a rope. I placed them on the ground and spent some time trying to find a bypass of this trial but I found that there are even worse cliffs around. In the end I decided to try climbing after the girls wake up. They woke up only in the evening. I was sitting by a bonfire and ate a meal from my lunchbox. This was an unexpectedly good food. What? HEY, WHERE ARE WE?! The badmouth girl woke up and immediately jumped up. Good evening, I suggest you not rise so fast, might end up with a headache. She already started experiencing a headache so instead of shouting around she returned to the ground. Have we escaped? Miss, are we really safe? The good girl was nervously looking around. We have, the kidnappers will never return. From the dead? Suddenly, the badmouther relaxed. Now that you both woke up, look there at the cliff and understand that we will have to climb it. I found no ways around so we are stuck here for tonight. I lazily stirred the coals. Thank you so much for saving us! Come on, thank her! The girl was actively talking. It was nothing, you are always welcome~. After I made sure they are fine I prepared to sleep after the eventful day. Why are you sleeping so much? The badmouth girl asked me with scorn. Because I was looking after you for two days? I think I deserve some rest. With this I calmly took my nap. V2 Ch 7. Knight versus Battlecruiser The next morning I was fresh and mentally prepared to conquer the cliff. The other girls were not sleepy which was not surprising, considering that they had a lot of time to sleep while I was fleeing. They were sitting around the burned out fireplace and chatted. Good morning, have you encountered any problems this night? No, which is surprising. I thought you are going to bring us even more troubles than we are not prepared to face. The brawny girl dislikes me but I couldnt care less. Thank you for your care. Sorry, erhm, I dont know your name. The good girl blushed a bit when she reminded me of my grave mistake. Oh my, what an embarrassment. Forgive my rudeness, I am Delight. Pleased to make an acquaintance. When I started saying my name, I automatically did a curtsy. I am Lilith, please, take care of me. This grumbler is my knight. Say hello. When Lilith looked at her companion she lowered her voice and sounded quite intimidating. Xera, take care of me. Not that I can trust you. If she did not have such a friendly attitude I mightve considered her just to be tsundere, yet there was no dere. Stop looking at me like that and spit out what you planned. You said that we will climb the damned cliff, or youve forgotten? (X) I picked up a rope I sto requisitioned from the kidnappers and without asking anything bound the girls. I made a simple chain where I am in front, Lilith in the middle and Xera is an anchor which will be hitting the cliff if something goes wrong. I approached the cliff and tried climbing. It did not go well. Hey, dumba*, go away. If you will be climbing then we might as well hope that somebody will come and lift us there. [I know that I am not a mountaineer but you couldve phrased it in another way.] Dont take it personally, she has a sharp tongue. Lilith patted my shoulder and tried comforting me. Well, I was considering using a bit of my mass to remind that damned Are you going to remain there forever? Xera shouted from above. She already climbed half of the cliff. I did not interfere and a minute later I was lifted there like a sausage. I bet I looked funny with my arms crossed and grumpy expression on my face. After that we continued going forward. I was the vanguard because of my strength. In terms of raw power I have 150 000 horse power engine so I am incomparable with the knight. Speak of whom, she was guarding Lilith from me, not from anything in the forest. I wanted to remind her that I am less of a problem than the dense vegetation around us but in the end I just kept silence. It did not take us long to walk into a problem. A swamp was in our way and I had no idea what can be lurking inside the dirty waters. I stepped on the murky water and did not fall. Perhaps because I am a ship I can safely traverse the waters of this swamp. Lilith, come here, I will carry you. Wait a moment! Why you? You are a walking troublemaker! (X) I should remind you that all of the problems began AFTER you showed up. Am I really a troublemaker? Especially considering that I am trying to help and you hinder me. How about we all calm down and take a deep breath? (L) It was too late, neither I nor Xera were ready to step back. If you dont like something then go away! (X) I can, will you survive without any weapons and food is the other question. Ha, do you think a sheltered noble can survive better than a knight? Dont make me laugh! (X) Try me, knight. I doubt that you will even scratch me. I WONT LET YOU GO AWAY! Xera ran at me. When she was in a meter, something exploded between us. Can you both stop this?! Lilith was standing in a weird pose with her hands stretched out in the direction an explosion happened. When I looked at the ground below I saw ice and a ball of snow. Impressive, it is a commendable attack. I complimented her. It it was nothing My seniors are much better Lilith was swinging around her arms to hide her embarrassment. Well, I did see you so why should I commend your superiors who did nothing? I giggled. This. Is. Not. Over. Xera turned her back at me and stomped away. If you want to follow us, then I will leave a stick to guide you. I checked my inner compass, took Lilith in my hands and sailed away. Pong In the middle of the swamp I picked a signal. It sounded like a sonar beep. Lilith, are there any monsters in swamps? Why are you dont tell me She shivered. Pong, pong, pong V2 Ch 8. Fishing with explosives I wonder if I am really a magnet for troubles. Sonar contact was approaching, for now it circled around and searched for an opening. It did not scare me but if I end up in its mouth then Lilith whom I carry will not be as fine as me. Id pay everything to have a depth charge to throw at the monster but I have to fight with what I have. I tried launching what I have - torpedoes. Splash What happened?! Lilith was trembling, I patted her back and continued tracking the monster. All three torpedoes missed and I prepared for the second launch. Splash When the first and the second torpedoes missed I was ready to run away but then I had my ears bleed. KABOOM A bubble appeared on the surface which was worth the ear-r* I suffered. The monster started surfacing. CRAAAAA A huge catfish with a large wound on its right side surfaced and headed at me. By that time I was ready to meet it with the stiletto. I did not load the guns because it would be worse for me if something goes wrong. Lilith started chanting something and after she stretched out her hands a blue bolt of electricity hit the catfish. While it was stunned I had to decide fight or flight dilemma. WSHUUU I accelerated from the spot and left a large splash of water behind. Lilith cried out in fear but I did not pay attention. I accelerated to the maximum speed and steamed away from the accursed fish. Soon my heart started skipping beats but I continued at the same speed. The catfish disappeared from the sonar yet I was not sure if it was alone and if it will follow us. Ground! Look, there is some ground! Lilith cried out in relief and pointed at a small island. I am surely not in the best of my condition which is why I steamed to the island without asking a question. After I put Lilith down I almost fell from the pain. When I checked the details I saw a message that one of the boilers was damaged. Because I had a repair kit I used it to fix the boiler. When I was fixed I stepped on the water and Ping, ping, ping [Damn it, why would it follow us?] Torpedoes were already reloaded but just in case I loaded the secondary and tertiary guns. After I was prepared I sailed into the swamp. This time the enemy was not approaching me that rashly and when I dropped a stone just for a test, the catfish changed its direction. I set the maximum spread for the torpedo launchers and prepared. After a lot of stones I found a pattern the monster uses and launched torpedoes. Splash The fact that I suffered another ear bleeding confirms that the catfish is not happy as well. Splash One more hit, but this time I was really thinking that I will need my ears fixed. I was completely dumbfounded that the damned fish did not die after THREE torpedo hits. I doubt I would survive that many. When the monster surfaced I clearly saw that it was on the brink of death but it valiantly charged. I opened fire with everything I have. I only scored one 4 inch hit and a small number of machine gun hits. Because of the grave damage the catfish received it was already on the deaths doorstep, so after a little bit of help it was sent to the heavens. I successfully returned to pick up Lilith who was staring at me dumbfounded. Are you a sage? She asked me with an abstracted look. Oh no, I am but a humble traveller. I denied that. What a powerful magic! Can you teach me how to cast it?! She fired up and now I could only sigh. This is not a magic I could teach you. Instead of asking the others for teaching you, you should learn how to do that by yourself. She did not look convinced so I continued my motivation training. There can never be enough teachers for all of the willing, while it is possible to show some tricks, in the end learning the tricks depends not on the one who is teaching but on the one who is learning. This time her eyes lit up in anticipation so I guess my motivation training had some success. For now I need to focus on getting us out of here before any more catfish monsters show up. I can think about how to deny that I am a mage at a later date. I picked Lilith up and steamed at a slower speed. We were crossing the swamp for a lot of time but in the end I managed to find some dry land, which is the end of the damned swamp. Now we just need to wait when the knight will show up. We walked away from the dirty water and were walking up a hill to set up a campfire. When we reached the top Hello there. Whats up with that face of yours? Xera was already there and began acting on my nerves. V2 Ch 9. Searching a new way out It was a complete mystery how the damned gorilla made it through the swamp earlier than we did, earlier than me who steamed at 30+ knots. My brain just couldnt process it. Xera, how is it possible? Lilith also was confused. If you did think with your empty heads, you mightve saw that there is a road nearby. Bulls*, I am sure that we steamed in ONE direction without turning, and I am sure that even if she ran, even if she flew, she couldnt have arrived faster than we did. Check it yourself. She shrugged her shoulders. I did go the way she showed, and oh f*, there is a road. Now the question is how. Xera, why dont you explain it PROPERLY? Lilith was as convinced as was I and thus she began shaking the badmouth liar. Fine Milady, do you remember that you gave me some reward for my hard work? I spent it to buy a scroll, I bought a random scroll but I received one with teleportation. Cheater. Cheater. Lilith has the same opinion as me. Considering that we have no other things to do I changed the topic. Is everyone alright? Can you continue going? We should hurry and find an open space before the night. I did not feel tired but I should mind the others. Im fine. (X) I did not ask you. Wanna continue from where we ended?! She showed her fists. I am a bit tired Miss Delight, can you carry me like you did before? You are warmer than She gave her knight a meaningful look. The trust she shows me truly made me smile. Dont be too happy, Lady just doesnt want you to feel useless. (X) I picked up Lilith but instead of lying in my arms and being princess-carried around she hugged my neck which made four planets collide and form an exciting new something. Milady, do you not see this perverts face? She gives me creeps just by standing there. I think you better not to approach her. I was already at my limit. What is it, Xera? You are jealous that she is much more feminine than you are? Lilith retributed in my stead. This round is mine. I walked forward with a girl in my hands. I wonder why I dont feel anything. If I was to carry a cute girl in my arms, and if I was in direct contact with such big breasts, I wouldve died of nosebleed. Perhaps I became girl even in my heart? But when? Xera was not interfering so I had no further quarrel with her. I only should concentrate on the road. Hey, do you hate her? Lilith murmured something. I wonder why this person is so rude. Yeah, you are really angry. She is not that bad, she is just overprotective. (L) She keeps fighting me, I dont see overprotective here. I too have my limits. Ill talk to her, she should stop acting like that. (L) I did not answer her anything and just continued walking. The night is approaching and I can feel an eerie presence. I wonder if it will be alright if we stay in the forest. I want to send a hydroplane but I doubt that I can explain it. We did not walk into a road by the nightfall and now we had to set up a campfire in a complete darkness. I was whistling while the girls were trying to ignite a bird nest. I dont whistle just for the sake of amusement. It should scare off some fauna. The girls managed to ignite a fire but I still doubt that it will be enough to scare off anything. I volunteered to guard them because I am not tired. When they fell asleep and stopped being on alert I lit up spotlights. Unlike a puny campfire they made, these spotlights easily break through the dense vegetation of the forest. I only needed to move the beams around to scare away any threats. The night was passing uneventfully, whenever animals tried approaching I scared them away by lighting up their whereabouts. Soon the sun will rise and we will continue going somewhere. I think that the girls should now be fine so I walked away. For some time I heard a sound of water and I decided to check out what is there. When I walked out to a coast I confirmed that there is a small river. Well, small is a word for a 70 meter wide river. Why do I need it? wwwwwWRRRRRUUUU A scout plane managed to take off without a catapult. I decided not to risk launching it myself and used the river as an airstrip. For some time the plane did not spot anything but trees so I tried sending it in other directions. Again and again, there was nothing. In a couple of hours the sun will rise but I still was yet to find a road. I ordered the hydroplane to return and land. Even on its way back the plane found nothing but trees. The plane already approached the river and started descending. It touched the water and began slowing down. The plane overshot and after it landed it had to swim back to me. When it stopped near me it became small and I picked it up. With the recon finished I hurried to return. By the time I returned the others have woken up. Where have you been? Lilith was looking at me with contempt but for now I should report the discovery. I scouted a bit but I found no roads nearby. Do you have any ideas where can we go? If there was a river nearby wed go down the current and walk into a village. When Xera said that I felt like an idiot. Follow me I looked at them and with shame reported about the river. V2 Ch 10. A village in distress We walked on the rivers coast. I wondered if we will actually be able to walk into a village or any house. I already feel that all of my lifeforce was squeezed out these days. I barely can think of anything but tea. If this goes on I might turn into a madwoman and start chasing after Xera with a spear while thinking that she is a tealeaf or a teapot. AWUUU Not good. Xera broke off a large branch, or better say a log. I took the stiletto. Can you cover my back? (X) Keep them at distance and I will deal with the ones who are close. A thought to just leave her here and run away with Lilith also visited my brain but I doubt that Lilith wont hold a grudge against me if I just abandon the ungrateful knight. A group of wolves appeared but they looked weird? There is a horn on their heads. Stormwolves Xera murmured something. Before I made a unicorn or a rhinoceros joke, one of the wolves rushed at us but Xera hit it with her log. I stood on the same spot to give her backup. The other wolves tried surrounding us but I was ready to attack them as well. Soon another daring wolf attacked and managed to bite me. Judging by its painful expression it broke some of its teeth. Another wolf tried to aim for my neck but its howl of pain made the other beasts understand that I am much harder target than they expected. Meanwhile, Xera was protecting Lilith who got caught between our backs. Every stormwolf that dared jumping at Xera was launched like with a baseball bat. I decided to show off how great and cool I am and leaped at the wolves who grouped in front of the softer but tendinous target. I stabbed each wolf in a matter of seconds and by the time the first wolf fell down I finished stabbing the last of them. Well, I stabbed four wolves. There were that many Show off. If you couldve done that then why did you wait? (X) You are welcome. I turned away and continued down the current. The tension between us was growing. Well, tension between me and Xera to be exact. I wanted to finally escape and relax without having to talk to her. It would be even better if I could just part my ways with her and never remember. While I was deep in my thoughts I picked up something on one of my radars. It was a repeating movement somewhere above the ground. I hurried there. Where are you running? Hey, I cant keep up! Lilith was calling from behind. I looked back at her and oh my In a minute she caught up with me. Ha, ha, ha Why were you running? She was trying to catch her breath. I saw something in front, it might be related to the civilization! Yes, great. Remember that you are not alone here. (X) I remembered that and did not run again. In a few hundred meters the river was turning and when we walked around the trees that blocked the view something showed up. Is that a windmill? Yes, we finally found a village! Lilith was happy and even Xera smiled. Soon we approached the windmill and as it turns out, the windmill is not abandoned. There are no people inside but if we follow a trail we should find a village. We hurried up and in ten minutes a group of buildings appeared in front of us. I wanted to lie down in a bed as soon as possible. When we finally arrived to the village we saw no one. There were no people, not a single soul. What the hell? Where did all those people disappear? (X) I approached a door and tried opening it. The door was closed. I applied a bit of a force to it and opened it with my leg. The door fell down. NOOOOOOOOOO!!! A shout came out of inside and I rushed in. Inside of the house I saw a family, each of the people was holding a knife, a pitchfork or something like that. The people looked at me in terror but soon they calmed down a bit. What happened?! Lilith and Xera rushed in as well. Indeed, can you explain what happened to the village? I asked the family. Y-yes, my lady. The village is frequently attacked by a band of orcs. They steal our cattle, r* our women and kill everyone whom they cant take. We asked for help but nobody came. The explanation soon turned into a plea. Do you have any swords? I am one of the Rose Knights and can help you. Xera stepped forward. Yes! Yes, thank you! The family was moved to tears. By the time we walked out of the house the villagers all swarmed to the house. Dear people, you can calm down. We might not look much but we will be able to help you. Can you find a couple of good swords and some potions? The swords are for Xera while the potions are my guess. If they can help her then it is good. Yes, right, I want her to succeed. I dont want to risk blowing up just to help her. The villagers brought a somewhat good sword and one eaten by rust. There are some health potions and an entire cup worth of mana potions. Lilith was in delight when she was presented a mana potion. I want to make sure that we can meet the orcs before they reach the village so I walked a bit away from it. That is when I saw a group of people on a hill. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 1. Driftcat The last thing I remember is a mine. When I opened my eyes, I found myself somewhere on a ground. I cant confirm that it is near a coastline, which means that I was taken here by someone. I jumped up and put a hand on the handle. If I am taken hostage than the enemy made a grave mistake of leaving the weapon in my possession. Four and a half minutes have passed but no one came. I started checking out the surroundings. No signs of people. Good. I looked at my clothes to check for clues or damage. The same sailor school uniform my seniors made me wear. Black vest with white collar and white shirt. Clothes, check. Weapons, metal rustle, click check. Situation unknown. As one wise person would say: Enacting search protocol or something similar. I feel bad for not being able to suppress my emotions well enough. It is a good time to leave this area. I made a small landmark in case someone will search for me. If it is an enemy then I will kill them. If it is an ally then I will rejoin the original unit and continue to fulfill my duties. There is no third option. I am in a forest. The dense vegetation and shadows make me feel at ease, yet I should prepare myself for a situation where I have to act in an open. I ran to the north. Soon I ran into an edge of the forest and made myself a shelter for the daytime. When the night falls I will move out and perform a reconnaissance. If everything is good I will continue moving. For now, this hot air is making me sleepy V2 Ch 11. 0 days without issues On a nearby hill I saw a group of people. They were watching me with interest. I suspected them to be the infamous orcs and measured the distance using my rangefinders. The people soon began walking in my direction to which I took out the stiletto and prepared to fight. They shouted: We are not enemies! We are adventurers who took the quest to save this village! I sighed out in relief and walked to greet them. Oh s*, noble And I thought why the reward is so high Greetings, you are adventurers, correct? I find it funny that we arrived here at the same day. I decided to calm them down and show that I have nothing to do with the quest. If they dislike nobles then I am already not in the best position so itd be better to let the villagers handle them. Are you not the contractor? One of the adventurers asked with suspicion. No, I am but a wild girl who walked out of the forest. Jokes aside, I really walked into this village and found out about its problems only by accident. And no, I have no relation to this village whatsoever. The group of adventurers consists of 7 men, all are well equipped and ready to fight the menace. I dont doubt their capabilities, yet I wonder if my help will not be necessary. After the adventurers learnt that I am not the one who they should talk to, they immediately made their way to the villagers, without even glancing at me even more. I decided to find out how do I aim at something that is not in my line of sight. I summoned my gear and aimed the guns further than my line of sight. Immediately my vision changed into the birds eye vision of the area with some sort of an aiming reticle and data sheet where I saw information about range, speed and suggested corrections. Everything outside of my vision was covered in a fog of war but what was within radar vision was still visible. I saw birds flying around and when the other birds were flying into my radar vision they began appearing out of nowhere. I guess that is why I require the hydroplanes. For now I returned to the village. The adventurers were discussing something with the villagers, Xera was sharpening the swords she received, and Lilith was just wandering around aimlessly. Considering that I am too just going to wander around I checked my stats to see if I can improve something. Ding New achievement: killed the King of a swamp You received 1 gold coin, 4 skill points, 8 copper coins, 12/35 Mk VIII (Replaces MG), 2 upgrade points, 6 modernizations HMS Delight C BC. Mod 1910/1930 C Modernization progress 2/10. Accuracy C 2/100 Reload C 5/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery C 99/25 Guns C 99/25 Equipment C 99/25 37mm Pom-pom. Loaded 8/8. 0.5''''/62 Mk III. Loaded 10/10. 0.303 Maxim. Loaded 8/8. While I have nothing to do I decided to try making myself useful. I headed to the river to silently launch a hydroplane. This time I risked a catapult launch. And the plane was launched. Right into the river. I love those malfunctions. Instead of grieving my disastrous launch I launched another plane, using the river this time. Soon the plane began searching around the area and found trails which might belong to the orcs. The orcs lack dakka so they must be weak. Soon I found their settlement and even from above I can confirm that these guys are not friendly to the mankind. One more reason to test out my guns. I began a painfully slow process of loading the new guns. 10 minutes later. Two gun turrets suffered from hydraulics malfunction, one had a fire breaking out and one, miraculously, finished loading and had its guns raised to open fire. [Alright, come what may. I will try firing at the orcs with 2% chance to hit anything.] Boom Boom I fixed my eyes on the orc settlement. One minute, two minutes Yes, a complete miss. I wonder why I am so unlucky. For now I need to get out of here before anyone arrives to check what happened here. V2 Ch 12. Fighting the vanguard A few hours passed without anything of a note. The adventurers are greedy a* who want money before they do something, Xera was still sharpening the swords and I was taking a stroll with Lilith. I doubted that the orcs would dare attacking right now, they mustve heard the shells exploding and should be more cautious. I did not risk firing my guns again so I will have to fight with the stiletto. Or just leave fighting to the ones who actually know how to fight. The sun was setting when my poor unfueled hydroplane reported something moving outside the village. It was a large group of orcs, might as well be called an army. They had banners, a large amount of troops and even some siege engines. I felt concerned about the number of enemies and immediately reported my observation. What do you mean the orcs are coming? Hey, girl, you were IN this village all the time. Do you understand that we are not going to be fighting with shadows? Neither of the adventurers believed me. I get that she is a troublemaker but if she thinks she saw something we should at least check it out. Suddenly, Xera tried persuading them to check out about the orcs. Fine, Ill go and look for what you saw. Damned cowardly nobles, the moment they hear a rat they start shouting dragon. One of the adventurers walked out into the darkness. I followed him and loaded secondary and tertiary guns, just in case. By the time I caught up, he was already fighting with a couple of orcs from their vanguard. While the adventurer was keeping the swine-faced monsters busy, I got behind their backs and with a couple of precise stabs calmed them down. In the distance I already saw a large group of orcs approaching. What the hell?! The man was still shaken. Instead of crying here, go call the others. I will handle them while everyones preparing. Understood, may the God bless you! Those were not their main forces but I can still claim that there are a few hundred of orcs. I opened fire with everything but main guns, this is only to suppress the enemy and give the others enough time to prepare. If I hit something then those are only lucky shots which somehow did not flew in the air or dug into the ground. It was not yet time for the trump card. The orcs were approaching rapidly but it is not going to actually help them. The closer they were the higher are the chances that the shots hit something. The 4 inch guns were already accurate enough to cause minor casualties, the same for machine guns. I can only fire everything and ignore the accuracy and recoil which scatters the ammo around the area. Soon I judged that it is a good time to retreat. I used my speed as my advantage and easily ran away. On my way I reported that the enemy force is only a vanguard and headed to the river to finally let my poor plane land and to try bombing the enemy tides with heavy guns. While I was loading the guns I had two of the turrets stop loading due to a malfunction, one had its loaders jam and BANG An entire f* explosion in the fourth turret. While I was doing bad, the others forced the orc vanguard into a stalemate. Considering that I am currently useless I decided to head to the frontlines and use my stiletto to do something. At least thus I will be useful. By the time I arrived the others managed to force the orcs to retreat and now they were about to face the main tide of their army. Considering that the enemy has MUCH more forces than we do I did not hold back firing and used the weapons that do not explode into my face. I was not surprised that nothing hit the enemy but the orcs were somewhat confused by the explosions and the loud noise of gunfire. The adventurers were confused but they were more focused on fighting. Xera did not flinch and was keeping a steady posture waiting for the enemy to approach. Lilith was the only one who was used to the firing and thus did not lose her concentration, her simple spells were effective and caused more damage than my guns. The orcs were approaching under heavy but useless fire and soon we will have to hold them back in melee. The horde is near. Our clash was opened with a few small shells exploding in the enemy biomass and soon turned into a bloodbath. Most of the orcs could not even swing their weapons before they were cut by swords, pierced by spears or shot by arrows and stray bullets which were all over the field. The problem is that there are too many of them, soon we started taking casualties. Two adventurers were thrown into the orc mass, another was wounded. My tertiary guns were making some holes in the orcs but even with the help of my stiletto I was not enough to hold the enemy back. I was mostly just receiving the enemy hits in the others stead. The future of both the village and our own was not looking bright. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 2. Wildcat The night came soon enough. I opened my eyes and the dark forest was now my playground. I searched around the area and even crossed the field. I managed to find a road and traces of activity. [For now I need to return and plan my further actions.] When I returned to my shelter I heard something approaching. I gripped the hilt and prepared to draw the katana. A wolf jumped out of a bush. Slash Its body fell behind me and the other wolves decided to retreat. [I should not let them warn the other wolves. They will return and overwhelm me.] I lunged forward and began cutting the wolves. It doesnt take much of my nighttime. Swooosh I avoided an arrow with a hair-width margin. Swoosh, PING The second arrow did not catch me unprepared so I found the direction immediately and flowed there in the shadows. Where did she go? I ended up behind a hooded man with a bow. F* MUUUMMMU! I covered his mouth and touched his neck with the blade. Speak, who sent you here, the Sirens? I let go of his mouth but kept the sword at his throat. Who do you think you are?! Understood, you last words? Do you even know who I am?! If the K Slit This position is compromised and soon the enemy will arrive. I must move out before enemy fleet arrives. I am too slow and unprepared, it was my mistake that I was spotted. I quickly made my way out of the area but soon I saw another hooded person on my way. The person spotted me as well and shot an arrow. Swoosh-shh The arrow was shot before I could evade or block it but in the same time my evasion skills worked out and the arrow flew through me I dealt with the enemy and saw a camp in front of me. V2 Ch 13. The breakwater My plane was looking at the battlefield from above. Through the loud sounds of battle its engine was appearing as a wind. Because it was unnecessary to mask it while everyone is busy, I was getting a steady supply of information. The enemy army is getting shredded rapidly but even that was not enough to completely stop the advance of the orcs. When the pressure became unbearable I offered myself as a shield to hold the orcs back with my armor. The orcs bronze swords were too weak to even scratch my armor while my stiletto was making them die one after another. My survivability is a great advantage which makes the enemies stay here while the others are preparing to defend in the village. It is a risky move but we lack manpower and strength to keep staying outside of the village. I am assured that the enemy cant get past me until I myself decide to retreat. Miss Delight, retreat! When the others were done with their preparations I was called and within a moment I retreated. I can already feel that the collateral damage will be high but the villagers will repair what they lost, as long as they survive. With no reasons to hold back I continued firing whatever guns I have. The main caliber is out of commission and I am reluctant to repair its unreliable mechanisms, so for now I will have to do everything with smaller guns which do not have break downs worse than jamming which can be solved in seconds. Just how many are there?! The adventurers were astonished by the amount of work they received. Did I not say there is an entire army? Furthermore, wont you be paid for the materials you gather? Adventurers in the novels usually receive money for trophies they gather, so isnt it better for them? WE DONT GET ANY MONEY FOR DYING! I guess it is better to stop angering them while we are fighting. With one more adventurer dead our fighting capabilities decreased even more. What saves us is that there are not too many orcs. I doubt that the orcs sent all of their army here. They might just walk over us if they wanted to. Nothing is going to happen if we will just stay here. I pushed into the orc tide, to their great surprise I am much sturdier than a common human. The reason I did this is to make the orcs surround me and thus my fire will have at least some chances of hitting anything. Even with me as a breakwater, there were too many orcs and too few hits to stop their advance. Soon I pushed far enough to make the orcs behind me try attacking me instead of the adventurers. It was enough to decrease their load to the level they can handle the enemies who make it past me. The village was turned into a mess. Everything is filled with bodies and shredded by the gunfire. I could only pretend I had nothing to do with this. The orc masses began moving again, this time, however, they were falling back. The ones who already were in the village continued fighting but the main enemy force retreated to the hills around. I could not understand their actions but at least it gave us enough breathing space. Ten minutes later I could cease fire and join the others in sweeping the last survivors. My gut doesnt tell me that something is wrong, perhaps the enemy army acknowledged its excessive losses? Whatever happened, the assault has ended and I could concentrate on scouting what the orcs do. Miss Delight, what are you going to do? Lilith pulled my sleeve. I am sorry, it was rude to ignore you. What would you like to talk about? The orcs ran away so what should we do? (L) There are too many of them, what should we do, I wonder. They encircled the village. What?! Did she really think that everything is over? You dont need to worry, just trust me. Yes, the best option. Listen, if you are such a capable person as to tell what the orcs do, then how about you go there and help them find their way out of here? (X) Did I not mention that it is my plan? Are you crazy? Xera was dumbfounded after my statement but it is not my problem. You really are a dumbass The orcs are not known for their hospitality. With their brutality going there is a suicide. (X) Thank you for your concern, I shall be going. Xera, you are going with her. (L) Aye, milady. (X) Did you not say that it is a suicide? While I am assured of my safety, it cannot be said about Xeras safety. Blabber all you want but those are my duties. Im not going to give you all of the glory for stopping the orc invasion. I could only sigh and let her follow me. We never said anything until we arrived. V2 Ch 14. A private detective Soon we approached the orc position. Large figures of pig-faced monsters glared at us. A blood-soaked warrior with two swords and an out-of-place fragile looking girl with a sky-blue cloak. While I expected the orcs to attack, none of them approached. As soon as we walked to them, the orcs stepped aside giving us way. Some of them were looking at us with fear, some with respect, some with sorrow and rage they barely held back. I quickly made my way to the place where I suspected will be their chief. There I saw a huge orc with countless trophies on his armor. He looked at me and his attendant gestured us to come closer. Xera smiled with a sense of pride and placed a sword on her shoulder. She walked forward but the attendant blocked her way. I made my way past the enraged knight. The orc chieftain and I stood facing each other and none of us was willing to greet each other first. In the end the orc gave me a small bow with his head to which I responded with a flawless curtsy. Strong. Kill many brothers. Protect settlement. Know why orc come? The chieftain tried speaking in human language but it was hard for him. My honorable enemy, it was my pleasure facing your brethren. It was too close to our death Chuckle yet we really do not know the reason your kin attacks this village. Sweet words. Feeling mutual. Sweet tongue honorable. Me answer, humans take from orc, orc want back. (C) What did they take? Son, heir. Never see back. Ask, beg, nothing. Gather brothers, come here. Die here from sweet tongue war sprite. This was enough for me to have some suspicions about the villagers. I am not going to say that I trust you but I still should look into it. However, if you think you can fool me I threatened him, just in case. Orc stay here. Wait war sprite return. (C) I turned around and dragged Xera by her hand. When we were far enough she asked. What will you do? Do you really plan to make the villagers answer about it? (X) That is the plan. Do you think they will agree? I hope you are not that stupid. (X) They will answer eagerly. No one refuses to answer when a blade is aimed at their neck. She grinned. It did not take us long to return, the villagers all gathered around us with happy smiles on their faces. The adventurers stood a bit further from the crowd and perhaps wanted this quest to end as soon as possible. I approached Lilith and whispered to her that something is fishy in this one. She nodded and went to the adventurers. Meanwhile, I approached the villager who was giving the orders when we were preparing. Congratulations! Thank you for saving us! He was smiling and thanking us again and again. Do you know why the orcs attacked the village? I dropped the bomb. They want to grab everything we have, what else could they want? I felt that he was confused for a moment which fueled my suspicion. Nothing else? They suddenly showed up to plunder the village? Yes! They s-showed up not too long ago. He was even more confused. And it is not related to an orc child in any way What are you trying to erhm I mean we have nothing to I just pressed the stiletto against his throat. From this moment on, please, do tell everything sincerely. What the hell are you doing? Hey, noble, are you finally nuts?! The adventurers ran here and tried to stop my interrogation but Xera blocked their way. Would you be so kind to tell? I continued pressing the villager. I dont know what you are talking about! Hey, you! We are paying you! So, my good sirs, will you ask him why you had your comrades killed? Or will you try to stop me? The adventurers decided to wait until the villager tells. The other villagers were also not feeling comfortable and the one I interrogated finally spilled out what they did. So, you captured an orc child and then sold it to a slaver? Then you understood you are in a trouble and asked for help. I feel like Sherlock. YOU!!! The adventurers were now being held by Xera to avoid bloodshed. Where did the child go? We we can tell you A couple of people who were involved in the deal have told me everything in exchange for me making the orcs go away. Soon I told the orc chieftain about that and the orcs retreated. I decided to go and search for the slavers whom the child was sold to. Lilith joined my cause too. So, busybody, where are we going now? Xera tagged along as well. For now we will go and find a town the villagers mentioned. There we will try to find more adventures. V2 Ch 15. Proving superiority It did not take a long time for me to gather supplies for the travel and right after the sun showed up the next morning, we headed to a nearby town. After the recent battle I began seriously considering my priorities for upgrades. Yes, right, it would be great to fire guns faster than once every 10 minutes, or to hit something not from point-blank but my current priority should be to at least make the guns operational. I checked what I acquired and used all upgrade points into reliability. Ding You received 1 modernization, 5 upgrade points, 4/40 QF Mk IV (Replaces SG), 1 skills point, 4/45 QF Mk V Single mount (Replaces SG), 31 copper coins, 12/40 Mk IX (Replaces MG) HMS Delight C BC. Mod 1910/1935 C Modernization progress 5/10. Accuracy C 2/100 Reload C 5/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery C 99/25 Guns C 94/25 Equipment C 99/25 37mm Pom-pom. Loaded 8/8. 0.5''''/62 Mk III. Loaded 10/10. 0.303 Maxim. Loaded 8/8. I confirmed that the guns are being repaired and that I am still not able to use them properly. Why are you sighing louder and louder with each step? If youre out of breath then just tell, damn it. I dont like to babysit you. Xera was doing her favorite thing C she was driving me crazy. Were you not the one who tagged along? If you dont like the treatment then be so kind to leave. I could no longer even forcedly act friendly, I already was talking sarcasm to her like I breathed. Why cant you two just be nice to each other? Lilith was tired of this all as well. She was trying to make bridges between us but ended up resigning after she realized that it just makes everything worse. It might look bad but perhaps we are just incompatible? Oh my this might be the first time we share the same thought! I almost felt a vein showing up on my forehead. If you want to copy me then be so kind to at least try. Miss Delight, what are we going to do after we find the town the villagers talked about? Lilith interrupted Xera before she continued to argue. Well, first thing to do will be to find some information. As you can understand I am not exactly local. So if we hand you over to the authorities we can get a reward. (X) You might but it will not have any positive outcome. Xera, if you have something to tell then please, tell what is USEFUL. Like I am in the middle of actually trying to understand what we are even doing. Lilith began scolding her knight, I am feeling that this girl is much better than a certain Milady, you trust this person who showed up from who-knows-where, you let her accompany us and now you let her order you around. Xera was doing her best to change the odds in her favor. And now I have my loyal knight try to order me around as well. I will tell Father to reconsider your position when I have an opportunity to talk with him. (L) Now, now. I greatly appreciate Miss efforts but it would be best if she vents her aggression on one person instead of two. It would be a hindrance if she growls at both of us. Go. To. Hell. Xera barked at me and walked forward without waiting for either of us. Soon she disappeared behind a ridge. She showed up again the next moment. Milady and dumba*, I see a town from up here, can you PLEASE hurry? I want to have a proper bath after this crazy march. (X) When Lilith and I climbed up there we indeed saw a settlement in 5900 meters. I wonder if a coincidence rangefinder is an appropriate tool for this but I still like to fool around with my tools just for the sake of amusement. We hurried a bit but Xera did not even pretend to wait for anybody. I bet she was a tomboy, considering that she slid down the hill without considering how dirty her clothes become. You two are soooo slow. I almost fell asleep while you two took your precious time walking around each bush and stone. She was waiting for us at the bottom of the hill and began showing off. Oh my, I am so sorry we made you wait. It might be hard for you to understand girls problems~. I said that and crossed my arms right below the breasts which emphasized them. After Lilith did the same Xeras face was distorted. I guess she got the point. Our gifted duet defiled right in front of her and Xera tailed behind us with a defeated expression. With this sorted out we headed towards the town. Right when the towns walls appeared in our sight, we walked into the end of the queue to enter the town. The great waiting begins. V2 Ch 16. A woman’s terrifying smile Who do you think you are? I just have to snap my fingers to crush this entire town! I turned the main guns at a man who shivered in fear. A bit further away were the town guards who were dealing with the rubble formerly known as gatehouse. Ten minutes ago. The queue was slowly moving forward. While we had to spend an entire hour just waiting to see the entrance, this was somewhat worth it. Soon we will enter and start searching. Meanwhile I was trying to gather some information. Do you know, are there any guild branches in this town? I approached a person driving a carriage. Oh, yes. There are the adventurers guild, the blacksmith guild and the merchants guild. After being charmed by my appearance the man eagerly answered my questions. Oh my, are you visiting this town often? W-well, yes! I I am a merchant! I know some things. If you want to talk about it He abruptly finished talking when I climbed up and sat beside him. I am so curious about the life of townspeople~. Erhm The man tried covering his blushing. Can you please~ tell me, are there any interesting things around? Well, recently there was a festival, oh, and also I heard that in another town the mayor was recently changed. (M) Oh my, why is that? I heard he was accused of taking bribes from slavers (M) Oh my god! So terrible! Do the slavers roam around in the open? Yeah, there were many cases when the slavers openly dared attacking travellers. I even heard they started taking exotic stuff. (M) Exotic? What could it possibly be? Pssst, a friend of my friends said that his neighbor heard from his brother-in-law that the slavers got their hands on an orc. But its just a rumor. Ha-ha-ha. Now it is getting interesting. I chatted for a bit and returned to the others. It was the time for us to pass the checkpoint. Your identification? A stern man in chainmail asked for our IDs. A pity that mine is non-existent. Hmmm you can go, you erhm Maam! The guard saluted Xera for an unknown reason, might be because he considered her alpha-male. And it was finally my turn. Your identification? He dreadfully looked at me to which I only smiled. Oh my~, I must have forgotten it. Good sir, can you please~ look over it~? Speech check No. Failed. But~ No buts. If you dont have an identification then you can go back and pick it up. While I admire his zeal I am still prideful enough to not look over it. Might it be that M-mister guard, can you for a moment Lilith whispered something into the guards ear. Surprise me. He said. I tilted my head and put my hand on my cheek. If you are a such great magician, then show it to me. He whispered to me. I immediately looked at Lilith but she put her index on her lips and winked. Oh my it is getting uncomfortable. I apologize for my companions remark but I am not a magician. Whatever she told might not be true. Then you cant enter. I could only sigh. Miss Delight, you are sage, just show some of your magic and he will be convinced. This brat...! Just please~ Go away, w*. I have no time to deal with the kinds of you! I had no words Do you really think I will not be touched by your rude words? Wha I did not let him finish. [For the love of God, work out! Memento Mori, Requiem!] Four guns have successfully loaded. I dont even feel sorry for wasting 3 repair kits. It was worth every damned penny. Come what may, you signed your death wish. BOOM BOOM Present If you ever dare saying such rude words to a woman, I will come and you bet I wont be as nice as today. H-hey Xera approached me but I am not in a mood for her. Out of my way. I approached the remnants of the gate but the town guards blocked my way. After a single glance they scattered. C-calm down, Miss Delight! It erhm it is not good for you to be frowning for no reason~. A woman''s smile is her treausre, and your face is so beautiful when you smile~. Lilith was trying to appease me but I only felt even more irritated. For you own sake, shut up. I was walking with no apparent destination until I smelled something. When I looked in the direction of the smell, I saw a food court. Just go and pay for whatever she wants! Lilith was instructing Xera behind my back. I pretended that I did not hear them and headed there. A waiter approached me and asked what I want to order. One no, two cups of tea. Erhm what is wrong? When I did not hear anything happen I looked up. The waiter was just looking at me in stupor. M-milady, w-we d-dont h-aave t-tea The waiter was hiccupping every word. It is not going to be hard to guess my expression. B-bring her an infusion! Lilith salvaged the situation. Will that be enough? The three of them nervously looked at me. Yes damn it ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 3. Silent hero I quickly hid behind a tree. The enemy did not follow the common sense of turning off any lights and thus their entire camp was in my clear view. I waited a bit to find out their patrol routes and guards and by the time I was ready I was only thinking about what will be my way of breaking in. I was about to open fire when I saw an unexpected activity. Some of the enemies dragged a person in handcuffs and began beating them. Now my plan had to consider the possible hostages. I can ignore the hostages if this will slow me down but currently I have no reasons to rush. It was a tough decision but I decided that the chaos of hostages running around and interfering will be worse for the enemies and will improve the efficiency of my actions. After I found the possible locations of hostages I finalized the plan and aimed the guns. BANG BANG BANG BANG We are attacked! Why are there explo! Run, just run! I broke the enemy morale and now I could go in and cut down any survivors. NO, PLEASE! HAVE MERCY! I DONT WANT TO DIE! I wonder why they attacked me if they wanted to live? It was their choice to fight. Soon I finished clearing the camp. I checked the hostages. As I suspected, the majority of them was killed during the fight. Luckily, I did not waste more time fighting than it was necessary. Four people approached me. Thank you, thank you for saving us! I did not save the rest of hostages, why would you thank me? It is strange. I heard that the humans regret not saving the dead more than they celebrate saving those who are alive. If we return to the city, you can be sure, we will reward you with everything we have! For now I decided to follow them. I might be able to return to the Master. V2 Ch 17. Calculated risk with uncalculated consequences After I drank two cups of herbal tea I calmed down. Only then I realized. [I f* up.] I was going to silently gather rumors and then find the location of slavers but I already mustve warned every living being of my existence, and if that guy I talked to decides to tell anybody Sir, two more cups whisky. Miss Delight, are you perhaps royal? Lilith whispered in my ear. I assure you I am not. I dont want her to have even more misunderstandings. Here is some infusion, milady. The waiter managed to calm down as well and was now serving me another teapot of herbal tea. [I wanted whisky, damn it!] I wonder if I spent all of the remaining money the girls had but looking at their calmed faces I can guess they do not regret it. While I was drinking, Xera found an inn and spent our last money to book a room. It was just a shabby inn somewhere in the slums, the employees were gloomy and were looking at me like I was a money bag. Considering this inns location it was not hard to find a cheap vacant room and book it for a night. The next morning we left this crappy place. I was simply walking around a marketplace and looking for what I can find. From time to time my dear companions dragged me away from interesting items which are a clear fraud. Miss Delight! Please, please, please! Do not bother looking at this garbage, those items are clearly not worth anything! (L) My Lady, she is too retarded to understand that those are not genuine. (X) Who are you to order me around? Pretend that we are travellers and stop pestering me. My Father will not care what I buy. I sounded like I was scolding them with my villainess tone. I winked them and Lilith demonstratively nodded and pushed Xeras head to nod as well. While the second part was said quietly I have a feeling that it was well heard by some people and if I am right then the news of a stupid noble buying garbage will soon spread. I want to try attracting attention to myself. Either the slavers will think that I am stupidly rich and can buy their special offers, or they will think I am an easy target and they will try to kidnap me. For now I continued looking around the market. When I approached yet another clearly shady stand, I heard someone discussing a very interesting and exotic goods for the chosen few. I split from the girls and sneaked there. There were two men discussing something. They were quiet enough to make me approach yet they were loud enough for me to hear some details which were emphasized to get my attention. Kyle, I think we were heard. Lets head somewhere else, I dont want to let common rabble hear this info. They were clearly trying to lead me somewhere. Whenever I was about to lose them they suddenly stood and pretended to have a small talk and by the time I was close they continued walking. Soon I found myself in front of a tavern, filled with drunk people. One of the men led the other inside the tavern. I risked and approached. I walked to the counter and ordered some cheap brew. After the third cup a man approached me. He was one of the two I followed. Are you having a nice time, Miss? I pretended I have nothing to do with him. When he tried touching my hand I slapped his away and looked at him like at garbage. What does a pretty lady like you do in this shabby place? How about I buy you a drink~? He continued hitting on me yet I kept on ignoring his moves. How about some whisky? [Now that is an interesting offer.] Pssst, this is not the best place for it, go to Merry maul and ask for a room in the attic. Youd love the exotic stuff there. He put a hand on my shoulder and after giving the bartender a silver he walked out. Right after I finished the murky water they call alcohol I headed back to the marketplace where I saw two girls waiting for me. Both of them were looking at me with bloodlust. Oh my~ Dont you f*ing oh my me. Where the hell you were?! It would not be surprising to say that it was Xera. Miss Delight, do you even realize how worried we were?! We were running around the entire town searching for you! We were ready to go to the guards and report you were kidnapped! (L) [We were?] Whatcha looking at? Eyes down and kneel for making milady worried. (X) It was a calculated risk. We will talk about it later~. Now, lets go to the room we booked while you were wandering around and having fun. I felt chills just from her sweet voice. I really have to apologize V2 Ch 18. Orthodox events Have you reflected on your actions? (L) Yes Lilith was scolding me for an entire hour. I was so tired of it that I was already dozing off but whenever my head was dropping, she immediately shook me. Miss Delight, do you remember that we have no money? We spent the last copper and now we are absolutely broke. You are found guilty by the court and sentenced to help us gain money. (L) Wait a moment, please. I demand jury. Of course~, miss Jury? She looked at Xera. Yes, miss Judge. According to the rooms law, you are found guilty and sentenced to compensate our expenses on feeding and accommodating you. (X) Fine what are we going to do? I still have a guilds membership so we will go there and take a quest. And there we go Will I need to join the guild as well? No, no! I wanted to leave the guild so for now we will just take one or two quests to save our pockets. (L) Knock, Knock Dear guests, have you packed your luggage? You should leave the room by the noon. Thank you. After the inns maid reminded us that our time is over we had to stop the talk and begin packing my small purse of underwear. We walked towards the adventurers guild. When I entered a small hall I felt weird. In the hall there were a board where a lot of papers are clipped, a number of tables near the entrance and a counter near the back wall. I wonder what I can do while I am waiting. For now I approached the tables to sit down. It did not take long for smart, caring and attractive men to approach me. Are you lonely~? Come on, sit with us and we will tell you many interesting things~. Do you want to touch some great muscle? Dont worry, pretty girl, we will protect you~. I did not care and was just regretting not having tea. While the flies were annoying they were still not that noisy. Of course, soon some of them began thinking they are too smart and attractive, and that I will not mind their greasy hands. Bum I stuck the stiletto into the poor table but the stupid muscleheads did not understand my point. Of course the hands stopped approaching me but the noise was still not going away. Now it was a matter of honor to not yield and make them go away via diplomacy and Hands off me. Well, not exactly through diplomacy but at least without bloodshed. My good sirs, did nobody teach you that women do not like being surrounded by stinking masses of muscle? I wonder if anybody taught you that under no circumstances can you touch a woman without her consent, and I clearly remember I did not give any consent. If you did understand me then be so kind and leave me out of your warm company. Thank you. Their faces clearly showed their discontent but after I drew attention of the entire hall the men had no choice and left me alone. For a moment I even had a hallucination of a female knight showing me thumbs up but it was surely the result of me suffering brain damage from the sweat aroma around me. Now that I was victorious in the table warfare I decided to waste my lifetime looking at what quests I can find. The adventurers near the board eyed me but soon returned to their own business. I searched for interesting quests. Pick up a bag lost in the forest; Help missis Thompson chop the firewood; Kill baby dragon ; Gather herbs ; Gather goblins ears ; Hiring mercenaries, ask town guards chief ; Subjugation of a goblin nest ; Defend a village from orcs C URGENT ; Child is missing ; Clearing a forest path. I was about to go away when I saw a small quest: Clear cave from rock spiders. The reward was nice, the task looks easy. Now that I have nothing else to do I took the request paper and headed to the counter. I immediately saw Lilith in the organized crowd and began slipping there. I was almost there when somebody grabbed my hand and dragged back. Would you mind letting go of my hand? I asked a musclehead guy. You know what, chick? I might be a nice guy but if you think you are such a smarta* and can slip in ignoring the queue then dont expect me to ignore it because you are rich. (G) Oh my, you mustve misunderstood me, do you see those two people? They are my companions for whom I carry this [request]. Ahhh, sorry, girl. I didnt think it might be like that He scratched the back of his head and apologized. Do not mind it. Now that this is solved, I should excuse myself. I returned to the queue and began squeezing to the counter. V2 Ch 19. The first quest It wasnt hard for me to find my companions. I poked Xera and passed her the request. Are you crazy? Do you know what you want to sign up for? Just compare those two! (X) On the paper she gave me I saw Clear an abandoned village from cobolds. The task seems to be a piece of cake but the reward is like 10 times less than for my quest. I doubt this one is even worthy of my attention. You know what, we can split and do two quests simultaneously. In this case we will gain more money in the same timespan. No we cant, only Lady can take the quests and without her participation we wont get any reward. The guild can just tell us to f* off by saying thank you for your contribution as it is officially formulated, because whenever an outsider does the quests, the guild assumes they didnt know about the quest and did everything because they wanted, not because there is a reward. (X) Thank you for the explanation I was disappointed but it looks like we just need to do one of the quests and then proceed to the next. I dont like your expression. You arent going to do both of the quests, right? Please, tell me you are not THAT retarded Xera facepalmed. Even if you think it is a bad idea I should remind you that I am not as weak as you think I am. I can handle anything. Miss Delight, I too would like to ask you to reconsider this. Fighting cobolds is easy but the spiders are a different league. Only Xera has chances in one on one fight but this quest will make us fight an entire nest of them. I dare taking on the extermination quest only because I have you and Xera to help but it is a completely different story if we were to face the rock spiders. (L) If something goes wrong we can just Did I mention there is a fine for not completing quests? (L) I barely have anything to refute them but I still dont want to throw away this chance. It would be an entire cave worth of targets. It is full of my precious upgrade points! I feel like I am going to regret this Miss Delight, we will accept this quest with one condition. Lilith facepalmed and reluctantly agreed. I want you to tell us a bit about yourself when we will be alone. This demand is unreasonable! It is outrageous! Either you accept Miladys terms or you can say goodbye to this paper. Xera is merciless too. Goodness gracious Then its settled. It was now our turn at the counter. The clerk looked at us with suspicion but considering there was a D rank adventurer among us he could not refuse. It did not take long to process the request and we were now ready to head out into the wilderness of a forest, without food, water and equipment. Our first quest will be to clear a village from cobolds. I volunteered to do it all by myself so the others will stand behind me just for the quest to be considered done by an adventurer. While we were on the move I saw something on the radar. It was approaching from above. When I was ready to open fire I saw that the object separated into many and that it was just a flock of birds. They circled above us for some time and then flew away. The radar continued showing them circling above until I rebooted it. It was already getting dark when we found the village. I tried using radars to scan for ground targets and for whatever reason the radars were not showing anomalies and nonexistent objects. There are many dots and most of them are just a useless trash. If the goblins are considered dangerous when there are many of them then the cobolds are trash even if there is an army of them. We headed straight into the village to clean up everything that inhabits it. The houses were abandoned for many years and most of them crumbled. In those moss gardens the cobolds built their nests. I opened one of the houses and saw a number of small wolf-headed creatures with glowing yellow eyes. I blinded them with one of my searchlights. By blinded I mean they are never going to see anything again, it is like staring at the sun for a couple of hours. Their lives are not going to last that long though. I repeated the same trick again and again. After that the cobolds began hiding from me and my pace of killing them slowed down. I came up with a new technique: Lilith and Xera spook them and after they start running I blind them. While the quest is mostly about searching for the cobolds, it is still a dangerous quest. There were times when some of them tried attacking Lilith from behind, in those cases Xera was using her strong manly body as a shield. When the final rays of sunlight disappeared from the surroundings we were done. My radars did not pick anything, there were no sounds, and Xera was not beaten by anything. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 4. Escorting the former captives Since I volunteered to help the hostages return it was not surprising I have to move at their pace. The people that followed me were dressed weirdly: jackets made of thick leather, simple tunics and gambesons. I dont understand the reasons they wear such clothes but it has nothing to do with me so I ignored it. I looked at them and confirmed that there are 3 males and 1 female. Neither of them looked like civilians but they were not looking like warriors. In the end my curiosity made me lose my composure. Who are you and how you ended in captivity? Last week we took a quest to subjugate a monster in this forest but it was a trap. The bandits were capturing the adventurers who walked there. If you didnt help then we would be sold somewhere or killed. One of the men, a tall guy with a long nose, said what happened It was incomprehensible why there would be any criminals doing such things without interference from local police. I see. The people looked at me in confusion. Sorry but is that it? I I understand that it is too much to ask but Another man, with mustache, was going to ask me something but the female closed his mouth. After I realized they will not continue talking I continued walking. I am worried she is a cannibal and will gut us tonight. Stop spouting nonsense, especially now. She saved us so show some gratitude. I hear you. I turned to them and pointed at my ears. For an unknown reason the ones who were talking had their faces reddened. V2 Ch 20. Consequences of negligence The cobold extermination was easy and I was satisfied with my performance but for the second quest I decided to consider Liliths warning that the rock spiders are strong. Instead of just going right into a fight I decided to prepare and patiently move with an elaborate plan. This quest will require some serious power. Wait a moment Hey, are you crazy?! I snatched the caves map out of Xeras hands and checked for the exits. There were only two known entrances. If, for example, something was going to create high pressure at one of the entrances Miss Delight, can I ask you to start sharing your plans with us? There were many times when we two had to worry about you because you never tell us what you are going to do. Lilith grabbed my hand and did not let go of me until I finally yielded. Perhaps you are right. I will make the rock spiders regret the day they were born. I winked and walked forward into the cave. What do you mean? (L) Are you not looking forward to seeing what miracles I am capable of~? I decided to pick her curiosity and thus avoid having to describe everything for the sake of her not getting any of it. Oh my~! Xera, prepare to witness the true might of the sage! While I dont get the sage part I still hope that I will be able to blow all of the spiders out of the cave. I summoned the guns and aimed them at the entrance. I walked closer until I was inside the cave. After I activated both Requiem and Memento Mori I waited. One of the turrets had autoloader jam so its guns did not finish reloading. Second and third turrets successfully finished loading but the fourth turret had fire in its electro-hydraulic system. The jamming was not resolved fast enough so I only had half of my guns. No, wrong. I had the entire half of my guns ready to fire. Boom Boom Boom Boom A loud blast of heavy guns sent dummy shells into the cave. A wave of high pressure gas was blocked by the walls and because of that it was directed inside and turned the cave into a huge gas cannon which created a dreadful shockwave, enough to kill some of the spiders. After the initial fire I headed inside and turned on the spotlights. The girls followed me in a distance. I am going to attract a lot of attention so it wont be surprising if the spiders will attack me and ignore them. The area around the entrance was empty, even small rocks were blown away, not to mention the spiders. I wonder how large the targets are but if they were all killed after my salvo then it should be alright to proceed deeper inside. At 300 meter mark I started seeing debris from the pressure wave. From that moment I paid attention to any sound or shadow. As if my companions understood that I am no longer wandering around, they stopped talking and silently followed me with a closer distance. Just in case I started loading the main guns. I had one more jam and another fire. The jam was resolved rapidly and thus the guns were loaded. Now I have 4 guns out of commission and 4 loaded. When we were halfway through the cave, I thought that something will happen but I still didnt hear anything, neither did I see the spiders. While at first I was soothing myself with a thought that I just blew them all away but now I am suspicious that they managed to run away and it is not a good sign. The dark corners of the cave were not always illuminated by my spotlights and there might be something hiding. I was not expecting that there will be an entire swarm of spiders but I was still prepared to start shooting if they do attack. I gestured the others to come closer. What is going on? Lilith whispered quietly yet it sounded like a shout because of echo. There shouldve been spider bodies or something but I see nothing. What do you want to do now? (X) SWOOSH Tra-ta-ta-ta Something flashed in a distance and I fired a burst from machine gun. The echo carried the firing sound throughout the cave. Dont relax, it looks like the rock spiders are close and they are alive. Tap-tap-tap A sound of something walking arrived from behind. Soon it was followed by another sound from our front. The number of sources was increasing and now it was clear that we are surrounded. So much for my genius plan I could only resort to self-mocking for my own unpreparedness. As the spiders were slowly approaching I ordered: Stay close to me! and aimed one turret to the front and the other to the back. As I saw the silhouettes appearing I opened fire Boom Boom Boom Boom AFP_Write ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 5. Common sense I tried hard to understand when I will encounter allies. I walked for several days but I did not see even a single car, not to mention allied ships. The area I am currently passing is not even close to any body of water. When will we arrive? I asked the people I travel with. If my memory serves me correctly we should encounter a town tomorrow. The third man responded to me immediately, I remembered that he has pretty face. The conversation ended immediately. Hey, now that we spent a few days side by side, can you tell us your name? The mustache guy wanted to know my name but I did not understand why. Do I need to do that? It is common sense to at least know who you are talking to He was disheartened. I am Kuronami. Please, take care of me. I did my best to repeat the phrase that the other girls say when they greet somebody for the first time. Nice to meet you! Every one of them greeted me. She has foreign name, it can mean only one thing She came from a land far away to be married to a king but because of the bandits she is now here! I looked in the direction of the speaker and saw the mustache guy. Just just pretend you dont know him The female asked me to forget about him. Understood. Hey! The mustache guy called me. Hello, I am Kuronami. Please, take care of me. WHAT?! For an unknown reason all of them were surprised but they said that it is common sense And you are saying that I fell from the moon! I think she completely lacks common sense We should keep walking, otherwise we will not arrive by tomorrow. I reminded them that they stand still for too long. V2 Ch 21. If you can’t stand and fight then be a good shield!” The guns have fired and after a flash turned into a smoke I checked the surroundings. As the smoke was settling and the distant echo of cordite explosion started dying, I felt something hitting my head. A number of small stones and rubble were falling from the ceiling. AFP_Writer Soon I confirmed that the spiders were turned into a new paint for the caves walls and ceiling. For now there were no steps which I could hear, a good sign? Lets go, we should go deeper into the cave! I called the girls to hurry up. Miss Delight, is it fine to use such magic on the rock spiders? Would you have enough mana to continue fighting? (L) Thank you for your concern~. I am stronger than I look like~. It was pleasing to have somebody concerned for you. Why the hell are you looking at me? Unlike some ungrateful Miss Delight! You should conserve some mana! We are yet to encounter the Queen! (L) From this moment on, please give me some details. The Queen spider is a tier 4 monster! Only the strongest magic can hurt it! (L) [I have only half of my guns operational and only now she f* tells me that there is something super hard to kill waiting for us?!] All four barrels immediately dropped down and only two of them returned to the firing position. We. Are. Dead. Now not only I was pale, they too understood that we are screwed. The spiders returned and now I felt like if I fire the 12 inch then we will have 0 chances of winning. I opened fire with all the guns, except for the heaviest. 47 mm shells landed right in a large group of spiders and dealt a large amount of damage, they even killed a few of them. Pom-pom-pom-pom I dont know if the one who made high caliber maxim is a genius, crazy, or both but the spiders which only were stunned by smaller caliber fire were torn apart by 37 mm shells from pom-pom guns. While they fire slowly and barely hit anything, they were also making the spiders life much shorter. Most of the shots were hitting walls and ceiling but some stray shots occasionally were killing and wounding spiders. Their cuticles are sturdy and only direct hits from cannons could kill them, the machine guns were only able to wound them. Soon I faced another problem. The machine guns ran out of ammo in their belts and now they needed to reload, which takes them 10 minutes I already was only firing salvos of shells to maximize the musket-like accuracy but now that I ran out of ammo the situation turned from problematic to catastrophic. Well, now we are completely surrounded. What are we going to do, you must have any ideas, right?! Xera glared at me. Oh my, they are on our sides, in front of us and behind They cant get away this time~! What nonsense does she spout every time? (X) Follow the sage! To battle! (L) I pretended I didnt hear anything but considering how well we are situated our only way of fighting is melee. So uncivilized I pierced a spider with the stiletto and kicked another which attacked from behind. The poor thing turned into a cannonball and hurt a few more of them. It did not take me long to understand that my choice was not the best. I soon had to hug Lilith to protect her from spiders which were hitting my back and sides with their claws and spikes. Boom I fired one 12 inch shell and the shockwave turned the surrounding spiders into mashed meat. Now I had some space to fight and began piercing them with the stiletto. The hits to their body were not doing anything but when I pierced a spiders lower half, where its legs are connected to the body, it immediately started convulsing and died. I used this newly obtained knowledge and soon I managed to make the spiders retreat. They returned with some cavalry, a huge spider with an ovipositor. The thing rushed at me and I was ready to fire an AP shell into it. Boom It was a miss but the shockwave made it lose balance. The enraged monster began flouncing and I had no way to get close to it. Lilith was mumbling something and when she stretched out her arms, the queen was hit by a huge icicle. The monster was stunned for a moment which I did not waste. It took me almost a minute to finally kill the queen which had no way to get me away from its belly. As it started falling I lost my grip and was on my way to hit the floor when something caught me. I did not believe my eyes when I saw that Xera caught me midair and firmly gripped my waist. I was about to thank her for the rescue. PING, PING, CLANG, PING My back was hit again and again by something. Stop wiggling, damn you! If you cant stand and fight then be a good shield! You you bastard PING, PING, PEW, PING ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 6. Not silent but deadly With the first sunlight we arrived to a strange stone construction with an appearance of a castle wall. What is this? I was curious why this is here and why there are so many people and wagons in front of it. Isnt this the town we were staying in! How did we end up here?! The female was confused. Ha-ha-ha Sorry, I forgot that it is the same town The pretty face too was confused. What are we going to do? We will wait? I reminded them that we still have waiting to do. Ah, yes. They might even let us in The mustache scratched the back of his head. We were waiting for a lot of time but soon we approached a large wooden gate and a couple of armed people approached us. My-my, whom I see. Hey, you four, are you immortal? Get out of here before I call for your buddies. A guy in a helmet took out his sword and continued approaching. I changed my posture to a combat stance and immediately put my hand on the handle. Whats her deal? Hey, crazyheads, did you pick up a slave? If you sell her to us we might look over your arrival~. The second man looked at me appraisingly. You better not approach her! She saved us and we will do our best to protect her from the likes of you! The companions were agitated but I did not flinch. I only focused and prepared to strike. Ha! Show me what you are capable of! The first guy stretched out his hand to touch my breast. As I was taught Slice The moment his hand touched me he was cut in half and I returned to the position. The second guy immediately ran away with a weird smell coming from him. I apologize for the inconvenience. I bowed down to the other people in the queue and walked into the gate. V2 Ch 22. Unbelievable truth Both quests were completed and now I can be freed from the mandatory work for Lilith. We made a small fortune~! She was happy and now we have enough money to focus on the other things. We walked out of the guild and just when I was about to slip away I had my sleeve grabbed by muscular hand. My dear friend, do you think you can escape the serious talk I promised you? Lilith was looking at me with a creepy smile. While I was in confusion Xera grabbed the other hand and now I am led outside of the town. Soon we arrived to a desolate place where we are not going to have unnecessary people around. As I was turned around towards my captors I could only sigh and introduce myself again. As you already know I am Delight. While we met under very eccentric circumstances I am not here to harm you. I am The sage, right! Lilith was still having that misunderstanding so I hurried to clear it once and for all. I am not a sage, neither I am a mage. I how to say a soul of a warship which took a human form. Judging by the girls expressions they expected everything but that. I am Her Majestys ship Delight and I am sure I have zero traces of magic. How? Those were the only words they squeezed out. The world is much crazier than the craziest of our dreams~. I chuckled. While they were feeling like fish out of the water I checked the stats. Ding New achievement: killed the Queen of Rock spiders You received 1 gold coin, 10 copper coins, 14 upgrade points, 3 repair kits, 2 fire extinguishers, 5 modernization points, 6-pdr QF Mk II (Replaces TG), 1 skill point, 12/45 Mk X (Replaces MG), 3/40 QF HA Mk V (Replaces TG) HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1925/1945 C Modernization progress 3/10. Accuracy C 2/100 Reload C 5/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery C 99/25 Guns C 80/25 Equipment C 99/25 37mm Pom-pom. Loaded 8/8. 0.5''''/62 Mk III. Loaded 10/10. 0.303 Maxim. Loaded 8/8. Now I have almost 50/50 chances of exploding. It is still terrible but I hope one day I will be able to focus on something else. Am I crazy? No, it shouldnt be the case I am sure it''s because you are just a complete dumba* Xera was as confused as she was before. I was somewhat calmed down by the fact that she is not freaking out. N-nice joke! Miss Delight surely knows how to make the best jokes! Ha-ha-ha! You dont need to hide your powers, I am sure people will understand. Unlike Xera who assumed that I am crazy, Lilith was just going crazy herself. I showed them my gear. Xera curiously checked out the details: she amply touched every ladder and gun. She kept on asking questions about everything on the deck. Lilith on the other hand did not do anything but look at me from a distance. Lilith, are you alright? Might I do something to help you? I approached her but she stepped back. [If I cant talk to her properly then I should just use a bit of force persuasion.] I almost flashed behind her and hugged her from behind. Right after I stopped moving I felt something inside my chest. It soon turned into pain but I ignored it. M-miss Delight! I strengthened the grip and whispered. You dont need to be concerned. If you want to believe in what you imagine, then so be it. I might not be the perfect person for the image but I will not break apart your dreams. With this I released her. What do you think you are doing?! Right after I released Lilith from my hands, I had a swords aimed at me. Mister knight, calm down please~. I swear I saw a vein popping up on her forehead. Bullseye? Alright, girls. What are we going to do? Should we go and deal with the orc request? Should we go and deal a lethal blow to the slavers? I summoned them to approach. Now that I see how crazy you are, tell us what your plan is. Xera shrugged her shoulders and pretended to listen to what I am going to say. Do you remember that we have some money? I would like to have all of them to pretend to be a rich noble girl. The slavers look like they took the bait and might want to invite me to buy their special offers. Itd be na?ve to think they really trust you are stupid money waster. Wait (X) Oh my, did you too believe in my acting skills? I am pleased~. She rolled her eyes and started mumbling something into the sky. I trust you! Now shut up [to Xera] and take my money [to me]. Lilith was full of energy but I think it is a part of her charm. V2 Ch 23. Shady shopping Normally right after you gain a fortune you begin wasting it to at least live in a proper place. Because we are unique bunch, we booked a room in a shabby cheap inn somewhere near the slums. In comparison with our previous inns it can be considered inconspicuous. We saved a lot of money in exchange for a barely furnished room. I really hope you wont throw away this bag Xera reluctantly gave me a bag with silver coins. I cant promise anything but I will try. I joked while I was putting on a dark cloak which will hide my conspicuous blue clothes. Miss Delight, would you need to know how much nobles spend? I I might not know everything but I have some connections with lower nobility. (L) Please, enlighten me. I heard that when nobles are just acquainted with a shop then they usually dont spend more than 5 gold coins and never buy more than a couple of similar items. The first shopping is their way to learn about the shop so it would be suspicious to buy a lot. (L) Oh my, thank you, Lilith~. I patted her head and headed out of the room. Right after I got my hands on the money I headed out to the place the supposed slavers advertised. I found Merry maul tavern only in the evening. The place was almost hidden somewhere deep in the town and its entrance and sign were in a back street. I tried opening the door but nothing happened so I began knocking. A minute later I heard the sound of a kea being inserted and the door was slightly opened. A man looked at me with suspicion. What da hell ya need? (M) Is this how you greet others? I was slightly offended by his attitude. Not ma problem. Speak fast, Ive got other things ta do. (M) And then I thought this is a respectable establishment. I almost wanted to have a room in the attic. F-forgive me! W-welcome, dear customer! His attitude was now completely different. He amiably asked me to come in and became so humble that even I was flattered. Where can I have what I came here for? Please, follow me. (M) The man lead me to the second floor and shown me to a room. There were some armchairs and a large couch. I sat down and waited for 5 minutes. As I was about to go and look for what is going on, the door opened and two men entered the room. They bowed and waited until I gestured them to sit down. What kind of goods are you interested in? One of them handed me a booklet. I lazily flipped a few pages until my eyes met an interesting offer. Is that a foreign alcohol? What kind of it? There I saw some kind of a fruit liquor, surely not the most legal considering it is cheaper than I think it should be. Oh, you have good eye! This is Sylvenian Blossom. It is VERY hard to acquire but its taste is perfect. The man was trying to sell me this liquor but I was still hesitating. I planned to spend a few hundred silver coins on this to draw their attention to me and to lull their vigilance. It would be too suspicious if I ask to show me slaves right from the doorstep but if I was to buy a lot of their exotic goods, most of which I suspect are smuggled, then they would be thinking I am a genuine customer. Can you bring me one yes, one bottle. If this bottle interested me then I should try buying it. I cant be too picky. Would you like to buy more? The sales manager began persuading me. I dont know you, people. I dont want to risk my head just for the sake of a s* alcohol. Sorry for the inconvenience Please, tell me if you are interested in any other item. The seller was disheartened but I hope he thinks it is because I dont trust them yet. I looked through their catalogue and picked a few more items which in total are worth a bit less than 3 gold coins. Before I pay for this, are there any guarantees of quality? I was glaring at the men but neither of them was surprised. Of course, there is a payment check. While it contains a bit corrected information to protect the customers interests, the checks are real and are accepted in the royal courts. With this I handed them over the payment and the cashier immediately returned me the change. When I returned to the inn I checked the packed goods. There were a bottle of liquor, a pair of earrings, two rolls of cloth and a bone flute. Funny thing, while I could not make sure the items that I have here are the same as the ones that were shown to me, these goods were actually of high quality. I did not check the liquor and saved it for later. The girls do not need to know about it. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 7. Payday I was walking through a town. Around me there are many people who are doing their weird activities. Some are buying food, some appear to be wandering around, and a couple of them were beating a third person. What are you looking at?! However, dealing with them has no benefits for me. Ha, Big Bro, you saw how she ran away? Those chicks only know how to stick their noses in the others affairs. Soon I forgot about that incident. Kuronami, there is a room we had booked in the inn, do you mind if I go there and take our possessions? The pretty face asked me and ran away without waiting for an answer. [Why did he ask me in the first place?] A few minutes later he returned with a couple of bags and we headed out somewhere. When we entered a house with a green terrace I saw a large number of tables and a lot of people. I bet you must be hungry after all of this, well pay for whatever you order! The female helped me sit down and like a waitress headed towards a counter. Ten minutes later she returned with a lot of plates. There were meat and fish dishes, a large bowl of salad, several plates with snacks, and most important one C a roasted chicken. Itadakimas. I enthusiastically mumbled and began eating. Diiiing WHAT THE HELL?! WHERE IS THE FOOD?! IT WAS HERE A SECOND AGO! They all mustve thought the same but only one of them voiced it. It is my pride, eating everything in the most efficient and fastest way. I rarely show this skill to the outsiders, they must be feeling honored. Erhm The main course please! I raised my head and asked for the main course. (Q _ Q) V2 Ch 24. A new weapon The next few days we laid low and did not attract attention. Of course we did things that are normal, like going to the marketplace to buy some food or going to eat something in the taverns. Lilith finally left the adventurers guild but because we have Xera we still had to think about arming her with something but the rusty stripe of metal she carried until now. That was the main reason we went to a blacksmith shop. While I was unenthusiastically looking at the shelves filled with pricking, chopping and slashing things, Lilith was just talking to the shop assistant about cost to sharpen her dagger. KYAAAAAA Our activity was constantly accompanied by an orgasmic screams of a b* in heat. If only I knew this will happen I would never come along in the first place Could you please shut up your mouth? I reminded our noble knight that she is not alone and that she already drove crazy all three of us. But but! Come on, look! This is such a fine craftsmanship! I bet that it is the same master as the one who made the Sickle of Thorn rose! And this one is ! I really do regret coming here. Just because I came here out of pure interest and coincidence, I now have to listen to the super interesting facts about swords and blades. I might have some minor interest in this but not the level of having my brain cells turning into mash. She keeps telling me this exciting information about swords and just because I am still in the same room I have to listen to it, even though my brain cells are already dead. [Yeah, right Indeed, I always wondered why a bastard sword is different from a claymore] It took Xera another hour just to calm down and start searching for a normal sword. Meanwhile, I checked out the price list and confirmed that if she ends up buying more than one weapon, then we will be bankrupt after I buy something from the smugglers/slavers. Miss Delight, are you going to buy something for yourself? You only have one knife. I heard a concerned voice which belongs to Lilith. Dont mind me, I dont require anything for now. I wanted to point out that we have no money for this but if I do so and somebody hears that and reports that then the gossip will break our (my) plan of fooling the slavers. A good blade is never unnecessary. Why dont you try some of these? I assure you, you will soon find a great weapon to protect you. Our workshop provides the best weapons in the entire region! The shopkeeper was so persistent that I had no chance to refuse him and soon he almost dragged me to a shelf with expensive luxurious swords. If he is so persistent then why not? Do you know how to swing a sword? I emphasized my disbelief. If milady wants to try out the goods then I know a few moves. The person took one of the swords from the shelf and stood in a stance. I decided to test how my stiletto will handle a proper steel sword. Ping Diiiing To our greatest surprise the stiletto, which is surely created for everything but cutting, did CUT the sword and its blade fell on the floor. I-I I I guess milady doesnt need anything from this shop (S) M-my apologies I I never expected khm! I hope this accident will not hurt our partnership I was so embarrassed by this that I did not even try pretending I know something about the weapons. When I turned away to hide myself somewhere I was met with the other eyes. Both of them were as dumbfounded as were we. Miss Delight, I understand that you are strong but can you please keep you strength in check? (L) You are saying it like I knew this would happen Tell me if there are any other stupidly overpowered abilities you have. (X) Yeah right Meanwhile, the shopkeeper vanished through the back door. From that point our rapid unplanned withdrawal was assured. I wonder if the blacksmith would make us pay a compensation for the broken sword but now well never know about that because weve already ran away. I was not surprised to know that today we did absolutely nothing useful so to change the situation I headed out to the Merry maul. This time I was met properly and soon I was in a room where I could start choosing todays goods. Because I have all of the money and none of it was spent today I can buy a bit more to show that I am on the hook. As I was done ordering the stuff and went down to the ground floor I had a small talk with one of the salesmen. I wonder why todays catalogue is so lacking. My apologies, we are yet to receive a new shipment. It should arrive in a few days. (S) Good to know but while it arrives, can you offer something else? Of course, if you would like to check out more specific goods then please, come at any time. Password will be Winner. (S) Thank you for today, farewell. Now, I just need to prepare for the last part of this charade. Todays catch is another bottle of fruit liquor, a bag of gems and poetry by an unknown (for me) author. We have 1 silver coin remaining V2 Ch 25. Race against time Right after I returned I was met by Lilith. Miss Delight, can I ask you for some money? I need to buy some cloth. (L) Can I ask why so suddenly? Psst, cloth, necessary, fast. (L) Did I understand you correctly? I stroked my belly. After she nodded I gave her the silver coin. Why only one? Where is the bag? She was confused. Why would you need more than one? I didnt see the bag I gave you so I just wondered. Never mind, Ill be gone for an hour, take care of Xera. I was almost expecting to see the squirming knight in agony but she was perfectly fine. Why would she ask me to take care of you? I voiced my disappointment. Milady wanted to go alone and I let her go if you accompany her. Now that you are here, get out of my way. She steamrolled at me and now I understood why I was meant to take care of Xera. You arent going anywhere. If she wanted some privacy then let her be. Just in case I prepared to beat the privacy into her nut-sized brain. Did I ask for your opinion? Go away. (X) I unclenched my fists and continued talking. If you think you can move me then be so kind and try. I smiled at her and while she looked like she was about to go rampaging and glared at me with hatred, she mustve still remembered that I am not going to be defeated. To hell with it She jumped on the bed and started reading a book. When Lilith returned she headed straight towards me. Miss Delight, can you spare me one more coin? (L) Sorry, I must conserve them all for todays visit Are you sure? Just one silver coin. She looked at me with puppy eyes. Sorry but I cant. I cant give her what I dont have. Mlady, dont you think she has something to hide? Now I had all the reasons for panic. Come on, when did I ever lie to you! Righteous mode activated. Then hand over the money. You do have it, right? (X) Miss Delight, dont tell me you wasted all of our money. (L) One moment please~. The door is close, just one more step and I can If you move one more step Ill consider you wasted our money on useless things. Lilith cornered me with her words but if I just manage to run away Can you please come here~? We have a talk to do~. Lilith is looking at me terrifyingly. The door is blocked by Xera and now I only have the window Are you in a hurry~? Where. Is. The. Money? (L) Come on, I did what was necessary! So you admit you spent ALL of it. (L) Ill find a way to pay it back! You better have some results or I will make you kneel until tomorrows night. (L) She will go to the slavers today so if she doesnt return by the dusk we should consider punishment. (X) Considering that I am now no 1. criminal in Liliths eyes, I absolutely have to save the damned orc. I do not want to kneel for 24 hours. No way I would. I knocked at the door. What da ya need? The man asked me but after he opened the door he only whispered: Password. Winner. Welcome, welcome! Please, wait foa moment, somebody ll come soon. (M) Soon the usual face of the salesman showed from the second floor. Hello, what are you planning to buy today? (S) Da lady asked fo some books. (M) Oh, splendid! Please, follow me to the library, it is in the basement. Watch your step~. (S) Right when the salesman opened the door to the basement my nose was met with a wall of stench. By the time we descended into the basement my nose wanted to commit suicide but it couldnt. I looked around and was absolutely terrified by the sight. The animals at an improvised animal market where they are treated like already dead would still be handled better than the humanlike beings here. The floor is covered in filth and I am sure I smell something dead rotting. The cages are as big as the ones used for dog transportation. Saying that the slaves are kept without fresh food and water would be unnecessary. Right when my eyes landed on this room I summoned my gear and began loading main guns. Either I do something or I wouldnt be able to sleep calmly. [I guess its time to do things the loud way.] I had two of the turrets jam but I think four guns would be enough to deal with the slavers hideout. For now I will find the orc child and get the slaves out. I dont want to bury them together with their torturers. What kind of goods are you interested in? (S) I think itd be funny to have a child servant. If it is possible I want a strong child to have a bodyguard in the future. Please, follow me. Soon he showed me one of the cages where I saw a beaten baby with greenish skin. The baby did not even cry of pain because it had no strength. I want to have a look. The child was handed over to me. The moment it ended up in my hands it opened its eyes and smiled. It was surprising how it welcomed me even though it was the first time it saw me. I gave it a cold look as if I was looking at a thing. Now I only need to think how to do everything without attracting unnecessary attention before the slaves are safe. V2 Ch 26. Escape I was brainstorming my options. It did not take long for me to decide to knock the salesman unconscious. I doubt there are many people here and I would pretend he remained in the basement for his own reasons while I returned to the ground floor to pay for the slave. When the salesman turned away from me I hit his head and climbed the stairs as if nothing happened. Miss, wheres Paul? The man asked me about the salesman. He is still downstairs. He said he has some job to do and offered to wait for him here. Without saying anything the man drew a short sword and ran at me. I immediately dodged his attack and with one hand took the stiletto. Before he could say anything he dropped dead with blood coming out of his chest. I guess the plan had some minor flaws. Instead of regretting my bad choices I hurried to do everything before something goes wrong. I had to torture myself again and return to the basement and free the slaves. I opened a few cages but none of the slaves crawled out. When I tried dragging them out of there they resisted. I tried convincing them, I assured them that nothing bad will happen, I even used some food to attract them but none left their cages. Soon the salesman woke up and saw the tip of the stiletto in front of his face. No screams, no foolish actions. I dont mind killing you so itd be better for you to cooperate. He nodded. Tell the slaves to come out of the cages and go outside of the building. He ordered the slaves something and they obediently rambled upstairs. I followed them with the salesman behind my back. While I thought hed try attacking me, he was just trailing behind me. I guess he is just a white-collar who messed with the wrong people. Are you not going to use the opportunity~? I am not stupid Id rather spend a few years in the prison than die here (S) Good point, not that you could kill me. When we exited the building I confirmed that the slaves are outside but we were surrounded by a lot of guardsmen and some shady people were telling them random crap. Surrender at once, or we will have to kill you! (G) Oh my, you want to help the slavers? How honorable. I finally was ready to deploy heavy guns and aimed one of the turrets at the Merry maul. You captured and tortured people, and yet you pretend to be stranger? (G) If I am one of them then why would I suddenly make all of the slaves go outside where they can be spotted? Why would I want to demolish this building? How would you destroy it? Ha-ha-ha! The guard who talks to me started laughing. From 5 meters even I can hit a stationary target, if the shells dont fly out of the barrels at 90? angle. BOOM The wooden building shattered like glass. Everyone around me was deafened by the cordite explosion and while they were in confusion, I turned the second pre-loaded turret in the direction of the guards. Might I ask you, whom you would believe, me or them? T-t-t-t-take her! I was disappointed that the guards did not think about what happened and decided to believe the slavers. I was now forced to open fire but my priority target were the slavers who incited the guards. BOOM The shockwave torn apart everyone in front of my guns and also dealt a lot of collateral damage to the buildings around. There were not many guards that still were capable of standing up so now that I was almost done with everything I decided to head back with the orc baby. I soon arrived back to the inn and nonchalantly showed the baby. What the now I guess we return to that orc and give him this? (X) Perhaps you managed to return the money? While Xeras response did not surprise me, Lilith was too persistent about money. I did return some money but right now we should be concerned with another thing. Yeah, I heard that explosion (X) You dont understand. The town guard wanted to arrest me. Now their faces immediately changed. Ok, ok! Dont panic, we should slip out of this town and hurry. Mistress Lilith gave us new orders and in a minute we were ready to go. Miss Delight, might I ask you to prepare to make some noise? (L) I did not use Requiem to accelerate the reload and Memento Mori to save myself from malfunctions. It was stupid to think that the main guns would reload without issues. The small jet of fire coming out of one of the guns confirms it. Only two of the guns were reloaded but other than fire there were no life-threatening incidents. Now we only need to escape the crime scene. V2 Ch 27. An unexpected discovery Three suspicious figures walked out of the inn. They silently headed to a back street and dashed towards the towns gatehouse which was still in ruins after a recent magic explosion. The gatehouse was guarded by a large number of people but occasionally some people were passing through it even though it was midnight. So, what is the plan? (L) We might distract them or hope they wont recognize us. (X) I will go to the other side of the town and make my distraction. I just hope you will wait for me I checked the guns, just in case, and rushed to the planned firing position. I almost walked into a patrol but I hid before they could spot me. I bypassed the first patrol and was not found by the second. After I was past the third patrol I found myself near the position and deployed the 12 inch boomsticks. BOOM I chose the position where I will not cause collateral damage by firing even with my low angles. There were a couple of sheds destroyed in the process but other than that I consider it a success. The guards rushed here immediately and soon swarmed the firing position. By that time I was near the girls and we headed towards the gatehouse. I was not surprised to find that not all of the guards ran to the distraction so I prepared to do what I can: talk. Where are you three going? (G) We were here with the adventurers guilds business and now that we are done we headed to another town. And Yeah, right. Did you not hear the explosion there? Do you think I would just let you go in times like these? (G) We are going exactly because of this. This town is not safe so we have no other way but to leave. I hope you understand that I have my duty protecting this cute little girl. I showed him cute and little but-not-in-all-places girl. Listen, Miss, I am not blind, she is not that little, do you see the erhm So what I am saying is that why would you need to protect her? The guard was somewhat confused so I continued bulls* my way through. My good sir, if you would judge a ladys age by her bosom, wouldnt that make her [Xera] a child? Would that not make me younger than my cute little niece? Are you done? I have other things to do, go away! Failure Come on, sir, just let us pass and well have no need to keep occupying each others time. Tch. To hell with you. GO. Damned women. (G) After we were far away from the town I was pushed from behind. If you were not so irritating the guard would not let us through. This is a compliment. Xera sarcastically smiled at me but I have a good response. Perhaps he wouldnt let us through if you opened your mouth~. I should express you my gratitude. I performed a curtsy and smiled with my most angelic smile. GO TO HELL! Xera stomped and walked forward. I immediately felt a glare. I understand why she would always act like this but why are you acting like a child? This is so foolish of both of you. Lilith crossed her arms and looked at me with condemnation. Fine, fine, I am guilty. Let us hurry and get rid of the child. Which was crying whenever it was not in my hands. On our way we were ambushed by goblins. My long range weaponry did not hit any of them so the fight soon became a slaughter. With a foul mouth knight and beautiful lady fighting, the goblins were turned into spaghetti. Lilith, does the guild still accept materials even if you are not a member? No, only members can sell them She was as disappointed as was I. During our travel we couldve accumulated so many materials that I couldve bought a few upgrade points. When we were near the village where we got the orc quest, I saw a figure in the distance. I did not dare launching hydroplanes so only half an hour later we approached close enough to recognize an orc. This one did not attack and with its hands raised it approached us. Orc, greet human. Human follow. It read the greeting from a paper and walked somewhere. A few hours later our silent green guide led us to the orc settlement, the one that was not hit successfully during the fight. The orc chieftain met me immediately. The others were kept at the entrance. Thank you, war sprite. Gurultan safe. Me ready to reward. While I was considering what I can get a bold idea crossed my mind. How about we two have a spar? I would like to know how strong you are. He nodded. Before start. Me invite war sprite drink. Now I was the one nodding. A minute later two orcs brought a table and two crudely made stools. When the drinks were brought I sensed something weird with them. The drinks were murky and quite surely not the most refined but I knew one thing about them. IT IS TEA! ‘A side story of darkness and a Purrr’ No 8. Night life Checking time: 21:59. The sun has already set and the people who paid for my dinner asked me to share a room with the female from their group. After I confirmed that they are sleeping I jumped out of a window and started searching around the area. 1:14 The night activities of this town didnt interest me so I just wandered around searching for anything useful. A couple making a baby is not interesting so I walked out of a back street before they spotted me. 3:21 I was reading some papers in an office. Occasional guards were not interested in this place so I was not disturbed. Falsified bookkeeping, possible corruption, love letters I was disappointed that humans dont have anything notable. I continued searching through the papers. 5:40 Before I walked out of the office, the door opened and a man entered. S*, this wretch keeps pestering me. Why cant this f* b* shut up at least for a day? The man was navigating through the dark room and was too close to touching me but his hand found what it was groping for. A table lamp turned on and the man was petrified in shock. I must take my leave. Now that I was sure he did not try to touch me I sheathed the katana and headed to the window. W-what W-who are you? Why are you here?! I was about to introduce myself when I remembered that the people I cohabit with asked me not to introduce myself to strangers. I wanted to find something interesting. There is nothing interesting here so I am leaving. I jumped out of the window and considering that the time is 5:45 I headed to the inn. 6:30 [What is going on?] Purrrrrr I woke up when I felt something petting my chin. It is still morning so I should go back to sle Purrrr V2 Ch 28. Tea brawl I was both delighted and terrified to see this drink. It is both a fragrant and refined tea, and murky vomit-inducing goo. Can I ask what this is? I forced a smile to my stiffened face. Good drink, make strong. Might I know where you got it from? Me not tell, forbidden. Oh my, now I have a good idea what to ask for as my reward. If I win the fight, will you tell me where you got it from? Yes. The chief emptied his cup in one go and waited for me. [This is tea! I must drink it! NO! STUPID! DONT DRINK IT! But it is tea! NO! YOULL DIE! But! Please! For the love of God! Dont drink it!] I was torn apart by the exciting future I have in front of me Gulp [Oh s*, here we go] Sip, sip, sip The tea tasted like it looked but I am still alive. For now Ha-ha! Brave! The orc was applauding in admiration. Let us fight before I pass out I stood up and headed to a field, the orc chieftain followed me. We took position in 10 steps away from each other. I grabbed the stiletto while my opponent grabbed a huge mace made of a solid bone. Ready when you are. I notified the judge and in a moment he swung his arm. PING I did not even notice that the orc moved but I was hit in the stomach. He withdrew before I managed to regain composure and counterattack. Right when I was about to leap at him, I was hit in the back. This time I turned around and with a flash-fast strike hit his shoulder. We immediately broke the contact. Are you fine? I had to express some concern because this is a mock fight. Fight and pain make orc strong. Me thank war sprite. CLANG I parried his attack and was about to hit him again but now it was his time to block me. We continued exchanging pleasantries but for some time we could not find any openings. It all changed in one moment when I saw a chance and grazed the orc. As the fight continued I was gaining the upper hand. When I was about to strike again the chieftain raised his hand and exclaimed. Me fight with full strength. War sprite, not hold back! He was agitated so I decided to show him what he wants. 6 small boxes turned at him and fired. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang I fired all 6 secondaries and scored a hit. The chieftain was thrown back by a dummy shell. Should I take it as a win? I gave him my hand. Strong enemy, strong orc! He happily accepted my help. I supported him to the hut where he lives. The orc medic showed up fast and started quite a peculiar treatment to the chiefs broken arm. Now, about my reward~. I smiled and prepared to listen. Human carry drink. Orc not like human. Human pay orc drink, orc let human pass. Human carry drink rare, 2 suns future next carry. Me give war sprite guide. Fare well. Fare thee well~. Now it was my opportunity to obtain some tea. I should just get myself some tons of tea for the future, I am sure I have enough space in the storage. As I walked outside I was met by the girls. So, what are you planning now? Lilith was curious to find what my next move is but I only putted a finger to my mouth. Not bad, not bad at all. You even were close to winning against that orc. I might say you are capable of fighting goblins by yourself. (X) Oh my~, I am so glad to be acknowledged by a capable man. I grinned at how her expression changed in an instant. Hey, now you are being mean to me. If you didnt know, it is the first time I ever praised anyone but My Lady. When I paid attention to Xera I saw that she was really offended this time. To avoid Liliths scolding I decided to apologize. Sorry, I was wrong. However, I would like to know if you are really going to follow me. I mean I am about to go and rob somebody, not to mention that we are no longer bound by anything and are free to go. Hey, dumba*, do you remember who spent ALL of our money? Not me, not me! Stop it, Xera! Miss Delight, will you be fine with us following you? Ever since we met we saw so many interesting things. Before our acquaintance we were only having routine quests and barely had anything exciting but now I feel like every day is a chance to know something new and exciting! My heart was melted by her cute smile and how the breasts were dancing around with her moves. My apologies, I doubt that I can protect you all the time. I think it would be better if we dont stick so close together. It was a tough choice but I am just a walking barrel of explosives. Then one last time? Cmon, we will help you carry what you robbed and you will let Milady follow you for a couple more days. Fine? Unexpectedly Xera was not the happiest one with parting ways. Instead of thinking too much about it I checked the rewards I shouldve accumulated recently. Ding New achievement: defeated the Chief of Toughskin Warband You received 1 gold coin, 37mm Pom-pom Quadruple mount (Replaces Heavy AA), 4/45 QF Mk XV Twin mount (Replaces SG), 6 upgrade points, 3 modernization points, 12/50 Mk XII (Replaces MG), 0.5/62 Mk III No. 2 (Replaces Light AA), 1 fire extinguisher, 7 copper coins, 13.5/45 Mk V(L) (Replaces MG), 3/45 QF HA Mk IV (Replaces TG), 14/45 Mk II (Replaces MG), 3/50 Mk 10 (Replaces TG), 2 skill points, 0.5/62 Mk III No. 3 (Replaces MGs) HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1935/1949 C Modernization progress 7/10. Accuracy C 2/100 Reload C 5/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery C 99/25 Guns C 74/25 Equipment C 99/25 37 mm Pom-pom Quadruple mount. Loaded - 32/32. 0.5''''/62 Mk III Twin mount. Loaded - 20/20. 0.5''''/62 Mk III No. 3. Loaded - 8/8. V2 Ch 29. Grand Teaft Wagon I was in high spirits and happily walked forward. On our way we should walk close to a river and I planned to launch a hydroplane scout to find the caravan with tea and also find possible positions. The negotiation is not an option. As Lilith explained tea is Royal drink so only the most powerful of this nation can have some at special occasions thus it is only natural that the tea is going to be protected and no one is going to let me take it without a fight. I want to display an overwhelming power to deter the escorts and then take all of the tea. When I saw a river I immediately headed there and just for the sake of trying I prepared one catapult. The plane was launched, right into the ground. The second plane was carefully deployed in the river and successfully ascended into the skies. I spent the next hour figuring out the route and the positions around the caravans location. Yes, I found it fast and I am already starting to prepare my plan. There are three large wagons with tents above the cargo. No less than 30 guards and there might be some inside the wagons. I found a suitable position on a cliff near the road. The cliff is high and steep which will hide us before we attack. With this my operation was leaving the planning stage. Why are you spacing out? When my consciousness returned to this perishable world I was called out again and again. My apologies, we should go. I found us a good position and we will go there and prepare for a hijack. The girls did not understand what is going on but did not voice that. When we arrived I was relieved by the fact that the cliff is really well-suited for my plan. I even found a good firing position where my guns were able to aim at the road. The plane was still having enough fuel to continue flying and I sent it to keep an eye on the caravan. The waiting begins. When the caravan was in a few kilometers from us I began the final preparations. I sent the girls and the guide away to a bush while I myself started loading the guns. This time I did not make the na?ve mistake of not using the abilities. I had to fight a fire, I had to send a damage control party to repair broken hydraulic shell elevators, I had one of the turrets hydraulic systems completely fail, and I had a small explosion in the fourth turret. In short, none of the guns were loaded and I have no way but to use the repair kits to make the guns operational. Considering that there is no way to guarantee I will be able to reload the guns even if I do repair them, I changed the plan to use the smaller guns. While I was fighting the problems the caravan approached and now they surely see the smoke pillar coming out of the burned turret. Judging by their actions they think it is a forest fire but they still prepared for a danger. As the caravan was close to passing below me I opened fire around the caravan. The horses immediately went crazy, the escorting soldiers also were shocked and scared to death by the sudden gunfire coming from above. As I sent kilograms of lead and TNT onto the road, the escorts scattered around in terror. In a single jump I dropped down from the cliff and walked to the prize. I checked the first wagon and confirmed that it is filled with dried and ready to be brewed tea leaves. I began scooping the tea and then I had an idea to open the stats screen. The tea which was around it got immediately sucked in so soon the remains of the first package were in my storage. Total amount of tea conquered is 597 kg. I approached the second wagon, the remaining few brave souls blocked my way but after a short burst of gunfire above their heads they ran away. I acquired 508 kg of tea. The third wagon was mostly carrying some random stuff like food and personal belongings which limited my prize to just 325 kg. Right after I cleaned all three wagons of any tea dust that remained I immediately disappeared in the nearby forest. I already prepared a rendezvous point where I will meet the others. When I arrived there, the girls were there but the orc guide already left to return to his tribe. The operation was great success and I acquired a lot of tea which should last for a few days. My total catch, minus the dirt, dust and other undesired things, is 1411 kg of tea. [I wonder how many tea leaves are required to make the water in my boilers turn into tea.] So, are we going to part our ways now? Lilith was sad so I decided to make a small concession. If you want you can follow me until we find a town. There we will have to split. Who knows for how long well travel Yes, who knows for how long you three will travel. I turned around and almost fired all machine guns at a woman who approached us. You three are to follow me, if you dont then you will have to face the kingdoms army. I guess we are in trouble V2 Ch 30. Arrested? [What a nice summer, what a nice evening. The birds sing under the sunshine and I am voluntarily imprisoned.] For now we reached an agreement with the governmental officials that they will not try to actually arrest us while I will not annihilate them. The girls are escorted by two armed knights while I am strolling with the woman in charge. You are strangely calm for someone who is escorted by knights. The woman was occasionally making funny remarks about how obediently I follow them. There were no signs of hostility coming from her but I was nervous for I could not properly see her face because of a hood. I looked at Xera, she was not concerned with the escort. It might be just another routine day for her so I guess she really is a troublemaker. Meanwhile, Lilith was really scared and shivered whenever the knights closed the distance with her. When one of them approached her too close I turned around and waved him a finger not good. After my little gesture for some time neither of the two came too close, yet I am still worried. My good lady, can I ask you to make them stop worrying the gifted girl and pester the man who escorts her? I dont think it is possible. Even if I order them to not, they will still approach her. They rarely see women other than the ones who are knights. As you can tell, the women knights are not as attractive I could only giggle at her remark. [Hang in there, we should arrive soon, right?] How long will we be walking? We are close. Sorry for the unusual way of travelling but we had no way to bring in a carriage, not through that vegetation. (W) Oh my, dont worry about it, we all love sightseeing and got used to walking. Might it be related to the reason you attacked that caravan? (W) Oh my, did you find us for another reason? Exactly, you caused some commotion so we are here to take you somewhere where you should not be a threat. Now, can you answer why you attacked the caravan? (W) Yes, yes, that caravan carried some tea which I was so desperate to obtain. Are you serious? You might get in a serious trouble for this. I dont know who the owner of this caravan was but at least it would be a viscount! (W) More than a ton of tea? Sorry, I misunderstood the situation. The king. (W) [I am becoming quite famous. Whatever the king would want he shall not have any tea. My precious tea] Are you really not worried? You are guaranteed to be called by the king if he finds out you are the cause of the shipping missing. (W) Come what may, I am sure there is no way he can stop me. Ha-ha-ha! I like your attitude, young miss! (W) The sun was setting when we arrived to a camp. I got used to the night activities during the last week but todays share of surprises is that I had such an action-packed day. The woman sent the knights away and asked us to follow her. When we entered a large tent I felt a dj vu but there were only a table, a bed and some small furniture. The woman asked us to sit down and sat in front of us. Then she took off her hood and Lilith exclaimed: Principal! The principal is a beautiful blonde with pink eyes. Her figure is feminine but not too standing out from this worlds average. With such a plain dress I would never distinguish her from a normal citizen, not in a crowd. Lilith almost flew down from the chair and immediately prostrated herself. Even the cheeky knight was shivering from the womans glare. Meanwhile, I was concerned for my own reasons. Ms, can I ask you for some hot water? W-would you need a cup? The woman was flustered but immediately headed to her table, picked a cup and passed it to me. For an unknown reason the cup was already filled with hot water and I immediately started my tea brewing. To be exact I just used one of the pantsu as an improvised tea bag. Everyone dropped their jaws but quickly pretended that they did not see my extravagant action. Now that we are ready for discussion, can you tell us what is the reason for this abrupt kidnapping? There are two reasons, the first is I needed to find a missing student [glares at Lilith], and her missing knight [glares at Xera]. The second is I heard there is an extraordinary individual with powerful magic. Just the fact that you have a storage space with capacity to hold a ton of tea (P) 1411 kg to be exact. Sorry What I am saying is that you are an outstanding individual whom we ought to have in our academy. (P) My apologies, what? I, as the principal of Rosehip Academy, invite you to become a student of honor in our academy! Considering that you already know Miss Evereyn, you will have no problems. (P) Well, considering all that has happened, my answer will be V2 Ch 31. School admission I find it funny that I spent 4 years studying in my university only to return to studying in a school. This academy is a place where nobles and distinguished commoners learn their school curriculum and some university level things. Well, while I am not exactly a schoolgirl I might try returning to the school days. With a few conditions. I am listening. The principals face stiffened. Dont worry, it is nothing unreasonable. First, I want to keep my weapon. Second, I want to keep my clothes. Third, I will accompany Lilith whenever I want. Fourth, none of the classes are mandatory or require me to attend exams, unless I want to. I showed her my stiletto and just in case my purse. Well, all items but the last are accepted. You are going to be a student with a lot of freedom but please, for the sake of the academy, attend the classes. If you really dont want to attend then we can work this out in private. (P) While I like your suggestion I still want to have some freedom of actions. If I can have no compulsory work then we can talk about it. My last concession is that you can have exams in absentia. If for any reason you wont be able to pass them then I will personally solve the issue. Are we good now? I nodded. Erhm Madam De Croix, can I talk to Miss Delight for a moment? Lilith whispered from the floor. Of course. I hope it will not be related to the Before the principal finished Lilith dragged me out of the tent. Miss Delight, I want to talk about us. Lilith looked super nervous when she asked. I dont actually understand what you mean by us. You said youll leave us! I facepalmed. Sorry, I had no time to tell you. I want you to be close to me. While I doubt I can actually help you with anything, you can still follow me as long as you want. I already expect some tearful reunion. Not that we parted our ways. Fank youuu!!! Wait, did I really predict it?! Oh, come on! Dont cry. A good hug should solve the issue. While Lilith was calming down I thought about what I will even be doing now. Like, I really doubt that the medieval school will grant me any knowledge. I already graduated from school and almost finished uni. Lets head back, they must be worried after hearing all the weeping. I urged her to return. Right when I entered I almost had my neck kissed by a sword. Right before it hit me I stopped the blade with my fingers. You have 1 minute to explain why Milady cried. (X) If you look behind me youll see that she is far from being unhappy. Could you move this thing away from me? Lilith peeked from behind me. Can you tell what you talked about? The principal was curious but I did not tell her anything. We just needed to clear one misunderstanding~. Lilith chirped while still hiding. If you say so. Miss, can you answer some of my questions? I will fill the admission list for you. I almost wanted to tell her that I can do it myself but just in one glance I understood that I cant read anything there. The language is too different. Please, pass me a cup of water. I need some tea. The second time I brewed tea nobody was surprised. What is your name and do you have a title? (P) Delight, Her Majestys servant. Do you have a family name? I immediately began thinking what to do. If I am not mistaking then I should have one. Just for the sake of it I decided to use an interesting one. Yes, I am Delight of Windsor. Now that I think about it Ok, I did what I did So stupid Age? (P) Write that I am 16. Lilith you are 16, right? She nodded. Just to satisfy my own curiosity. Do you have an education? (P) Yes, I graduated from the University of ******** F-fine, next sex noble You are not just a maid, right? Next testing results sciences C perfect, etiquette C perfect, arts C perfect, magic Magic? (P) I am not She is sage. (L) Miss Evereyn, can you PLEASE remain silent? (P) I can you please tell me what kinds of magic there are. Before I tell that I am not a mage I might as well pretend that I am some kind of a fire mage. My main guns are just magical boom tubes for everyone. There are air, darkness, earth, fire, light, void and water. Now I just need to say this is fire. Fire magic, surely it is. Can you show it? I piqued her interest. I have strong but dangerous magic, it is better not to show it everywhere. She gestured Lilith to come closer and showed her something in the list. Lilith showed something herself and the principal wrote something. Now that we are done, welcome to the Rosehip Academy. You will be assigned to the experimental magic department, just like your friend. Because all of your possessions should be here I think you can head out to the academy. I trust Miss Evereyn will not mistake the road again? When you arrive, please come find me. I will need to introduce Miss Windsor to some people. (P) Wait a moment! We will need to go ourselves?! Lilith screamed in terror. Dont forget, you have 5 days before the autumn semester. Good luck! The principal clapped her hands and the tent and everything inside disappeared. Crap, we need to hurry I agree with Xera, we need to hurry! V2 Ch 32. Heart of iron It was the fourth day we walked. I kept on whistling and already managed to make the girls crazy. We somehow found a road because the principal left us a map with detailed route to the academy. Of course we walked in the wrong direction. There is a river which directly leads to the academy. If we were to walk all the way we would never arrive in time but if we were to steam there using this waterway we can make it just in time. The current plan is to abandon Xera because as a knight she is not required to be in the academy by the start of the semester. We walked closer and closer to the river and will soon arrive. If by any chance this river is large enough I will deploy the ship here, if not then I will just have some soft things rub against my back for a few blissful hours. Mlady, I suggest we leave her alone, she is a pervert. Xera feels my soul too well but because I keep my face the same she cant convince Lilith that I like having something soft touch me. Lilith, can you take my hand, we better stick together. If something attacks us then it will aim for Xera because of her meaty body. Without any hesitation Lilith stuck close to me and had my arm squeezed between the warm and soft lumps of fat. [I wonder if she even understands that I am just doing this for an arbitrary reason?] [[[Meanwhile, on the outer side of Delights arm. [She is so cool! She can defeat anyone just by using a few spells! I wonder if she is interested in me I am so happy she wants to have my body close! Oh, if she were a man would she want to do this-and-that with me Oh~.] The this-and-that is left to your imagination.]]] When we finally found the river I confirmed that it is too small to fit my body. Well, I always can just carry Lilith in my arms. Come here, we should go. Lilith unglued herself from my arm and happily glued herself to my front. I firmly hugged her to prevent her falling into the water. Hey, dumba*! If something happens to My Lady I will find you even if you are on the other side of the world! Xera looked like a worried mother who sends her daughter to the first date. I quickly accelerated and in less than a minute I was steaming at the maximum speed. Very soon I felt that the engine is at its limit and I slowed down. The problem is that with each second I felt the pain in my heart become stronger and stronger. I checked the stats and confirmed that my turbines were having irregular rotation even with a proper supply of steam. The word f* is the only one that crossed my mind right now If I were to compare my steam engine to my heart then the boilers would correlate to my blood pressure. If they fail then I have less pressure and can barely move. The turbines on the other hand are the heart itself. If they do fail then it is similar to having my heart stop. So, currently I am having a heart attack. This time instead of waiting until the turbines are completely dead I used the repair kit. The turbines immediately returned to a stable rotation and my speed and heartbeat normalized. Miss Delight, are you alright? I felt like your heart stopped beating for a moment. Lilith sounded concerned but I could not tell because her face is buried in my chest. I am alright. Whenever I push my limits I have my mechanical heart ache. This is terrible! Even if we are late the principal will not punish us too hard but if something was to happen to you! (L) Instead of a tantrum Id rather have you calm down, if you fall you might die. If you see how fast we are going then I bet you will make the right call for now. With this she went silent until the end of our adventure. When I launched a hydroplane the catapult did not work so I had to risk using the second catapult. After it failed as well I remained blind and could only rely on my radars which only showed a static image which was there since the beginning of the river run. I am blind in the middle of a huge river and can hardly tell where we are. I checked the images of the map again and again until I vaguely estimated the position and when I expected we will arrive I slowed down and approached the coast. Disembarkation proceeded smoothly and Lilith was safely delivered. We walked for a few minutes and then, right after we walked out of a line of bushes we saw a number of huge buildings surrounded by a fence. Miss Delight, welcome to the Academy? Lets go, we might make it in time! With this Lilith dragged me somewhere until we saw a large metal gate with forged metal letters. Rosehip Magic Academy V2 Ch 33. The first test The first thing I did after we arrived I asked Lilith where the principals office is. She led me to a large brick building somewhere between the entrance and the largest of buildings. Right when we entered the building I was stopped by a guard. Who are you? I never saw you before. (G) So you are saying you know my companion? Ha! Miss Evereyn is our frequent guest. I started chatting with the guard and subtly hinted him that the principal waits for me. The man appeared to be cold but after some time I understood that he would be a great companion in a pub. Lilith was way too silent in comparison with her usual attitude but considering how many people there are around us I couldnt find a good time to ask her. When we arrived to the principals office she remained outside while I entered. Good evening to you, Madam. Can I report our arrival? I blinded the principal with my smile. Good evening to you, Miss Windsor. (P) Might I ask you to refer to myself as Delight, for this is the name blessed by the royal family. [Or so it should be.] If you say so. Sit down, please. I will call for the teachers from the experimental magic department. She left the office while I admired the view from a huge window which covered the majority of the view of academy, if a map on the wall is correct. The buildings in the academy are all painted white and when I used binoculars I saw that in few places the paint cracked there are bricks. There are lots of windows and their frames are decorated with reliefs and engravings, as well as small columns. The doors and entrances are also decorated with columns. I wonder if the academys architects were inspired by Greek culture, or its equivalent. I am back, the teachers should arrive soon. Do you need anything? (P) But of course! It is tea time after all. M-might I ask for some tea as well? I wanted to say no but for now the woman did no harm yet. I have no way to give her a polite refusal so I gritted my teeth and extracted an extra pantsu. P-please! Dont use such things for tea brewing! It is so embarrassing! (P) We live in desperate times when there are no ways to brew tea using proper utensils. My undergarments are clean, I assure you. I hope she gets what I hint her. Give me a moment, I will look if there is something like a teapot In the end she found some sort of a clay jar where I brewed the tea and only required to pour it into the cups. Soon somebody knocked and a group of 6 people entered, some of them were irritated. What happened to thee? I can show off so why not? Madam De Croix, is it the person you wanted to present? I may not be correct but I welcome the teachers. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Delight, Her Majestys faithful servant. I flawlessly followed the etiquette and after I was done introducing myself I saw 6 opened mouths. Ha-ha~, my god sirs and sirettes, please, do close your mouths for a fly can fly in. Are you all going to stay like that and embarrass me in front of our new student?! Only after the principal raised her voice the teachers unfroze and sat down. There were 4 men and 2 women, all are past their years of youth. Miss Delight, I will introduce them to you. This is Mr. Renohan, the head of your department. And old man with long beard nodded. If I was to describe his appearance in one word C he is wizard. This is Mr. Calintes, the practice class teacher. He can be described as a middle aged easy-going guy. This is Mrs. Sangres, the etiquette teacher. She will evaluate your etiquette and if everything is fine well say that you attend etiquette classes in absentia. A typical old noble madam. This is Mr. Muron, the arts teacher. He looks old and I feel like he has some experience as an artist. This is Mr. Frangl, the theoretical magic teacher (P) Yes, yes! Madam De Croix mentioned you are a capable mage. Can you tell me who is your mentor? Mrs. Sangres watched my reaction. Oh my, I am but a self-taught. The middle aged hyperactive person was disappointed but I feel like we wont be seeing each other too often. And finally is Miss Evereyn-senior. She patted the shoulders of a relatively young woman. Miss Evereyn was not looking at me, she was melting me with her glare. Did I mishear? No, your friends mother is unmarried. (P) Now I understand why this girl likes to hug so much~. My joke only made the moms glare turn from melting mode to incineration. Catalina, please, shes the first friend that brat made! Dont scare her away! (P) Oh my, if only that much was enough~. Meanwhile, could you tell me when we will have our rendezvous with this good lady? Ah! My apologies, I forgot. Miss Evereyn-senior is our sciences teacher. I guess asking you to attend classes will be unrequired? (P) Absolutely~. Now that we are done here, Mrs. Sangres, announce the tests results. (P) As your name implies, you surely did not disappoint me. Please, do teach the brat how to behave. I hope she will listen to you. Why do I feel like somethings not right? ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 9. There is no such thing as a free lunch Good evening, how are you feeling? The first person I saw after I woke up was the moustache guy. Hello. You slept in and now I can only wonder what you were doing during the night. He approached me and I prepared to strike. I was searching for something interesting. So you were going outside and with your superior skills fought against the evil?! Great job! (-_-) ? Where are the others? I am so hungry and they are not here. You want to eat something? You know that there are no free meals, right? He smirked. I understand what he means. Every time I visited the caf, Akashi-nyan would rob me of all the golden circles Master gives me. I dont have golden circles with me. What the heck?! You are that rich?! He freaked out for an unknown reason. Perhaps he wanted those red glass things? Hey, guys! Were back! The other three people returned. Grumble One moment The moustache guy and the others stepped away and started whispering. Men, I know shes great but if we continue feeding her well be completely broke. (Moustache guy) How about we take her to work with us? We could take harder quests and get more money. (Pretty face) Which all will be used to feed her. (Long nose) What a circle of suffering (MG) Hey, am I the only one who remembers she heard everything? They all looked at me. Yes? I tilted head and waited for their question. Erhm Kuronami, are you fine with becoming an adventurer? (PF) What does it mean? It means erhm (F) It means free food! (LN) I accept. Shipfu Teaser Chapter: Introducing new characters. Somewhere in the Atlantic. Two lonely trails cut the wavy surface of the ocean. When a scout hydroplane confirmed their destination the headquarters dispatched a fleet to intercept. This will be an easy hunt. Those girls mustve gone crazy to try and slip away. A heavy cruiser with a cross on its flag clapped her hands and increased her speed. No way will I let you be the first! They are mine! A fellow cruiser accelerated. You two, calm down and proceed according to the plan! We will engage them at maximum range and while they are busy with fighting us you will lead the destroyers to launch torpedoes. The fleet was accompanied by two battlecruisers and the HQ was ready to send in two more battleships. Attention everyone, the enemy ships changed course! What are they doing? Are they crazy?! They are heading towards our reserves! No way, do they have a death wish? They will only be met by our battleships. Ha-ha, it will be too late to fire at them if we dont hurry! KABOOM A number of explosions were heard in the distance. The main task force hurried to at least do something before the pride of their navy sinks two daring girls. At the rendezvous point they did not encounter the two battleships that were supposed to arrive. What is going on, where are the battleships? They mustve chased after the cowards. I cant contact them, what is going on? The girls dispersed and began searching around in hopes of contacting their carried away battleships. One of the heavy cruisers headed into a thick smoke and cried out SOMEBODY! OVER HERE! The others hurried there and saw their two battleships, burned and unconscious. W-what happened? I-impossible My-my, what a nice company we have here Everyone turned around when they heard an unknown voice. S?ur, they look like they are their friends. Two figures showed from the fog. Never mind that, mon chre. We just need to hurry with this play. The figures aimed their guns at the task force. Everyone was astonished by their valor but it would not explain how they sunk the battleships. BANG BANG BANG BANG The enemy opened fire and the destroyers who got hit immediately fell down. The power of the shells was enough to take down a destroyer. Without wasting a moment the heavy cruisers immediately split and tried to encircle the daring girls. The battlecruisers aimed their guns and prepared to open fire. KABOOM KABOOM In a second everyone was deafened by the thunderous sound of guns firing and when the heavy cruiser came to their senses they saw how allied battlecruisers fell down. So faible, dont you think? Ha-ha, s?ur is just too cool for them~! The heavy cruisers, who were rushing into the fight literally a few minutes ago, were now shaking like leaves during a storm. Oh, mon chre, there are a few of them remaining. What are we going to do~? Will you do me a favor? They are all yours, ma chrie~ ho-ho-ho~. KABOOM KABOOM This was way too easy~. I hoped they would entertain us for a bit longer~ Two lonely trails cut the wavy surface of the ocean while they headed toward the sunset. V2 Ch 34. Divided by two walls When the introductions were over I was asked to at least attend a few classes before making a decision to skip them. Then we were dismissed. I did not find Lilith where I left her outside the office and while I was wondering what is going on, I felt my back melting. I turned around and saw Liliths mother. She had her eyes focused on me. I approached her. My good lady, this much is not enough to scare me away. The woman blushed but could not say anything aside from muttering something. Ffory Her voice was shaking and I thought that it might just be a misunderstanding. Could you please nod if I just misunderstood you and you are not angry at me. She nodded. Now that it is cleared, why dont we talk for a bit? Yes Her voice is super silent, I might need to use the hydroacoustics array just to hear her. Joke. Can I use your name? It would be a shame to make somebody misunderstand when I talk about either of you. Please do This time she was more confident. Very well. Miss Catalina, can you tell me if Lilith had some problems that make her the brat? N-no she is good girl sorry for me (C) Dont worry, my friends mother is like my own mother. Considering that Catalina was feeling uncomfortable I headed to the exit I hope Lilith is still waiting for me. I wont find a way to the dorms by myself. Why did you leave me alone for so long?! Right when I returned to the foyer I was knocked down by Lilith. We were just having an introduction. Now, could you please let me stand up and guide me to the dormitory? She reluctantly stood up. The sky was black but the academy was brightly lit by lots of street lamps. The roads are paved with cut stone and are surrounded with flower beds and trees. It is no wonder that this place is suitable for nobles. If I was one then I would at least expect this much from a prestigious education establishment. There were no people outside and nobody took a stroll during this warm night. So just to make myself useful I wanted to do a little mischief. What are you doing? Lilith curiously asked me. Bang The academy was startled by a 102mm blank shot. Miss Delight! This is a bad deed! (L) I never thought I would hear that from the infamous brat. She immediately went silent. I wont inquire about it, dont worry. While you were there you mustve met my mother (L) Yes, I have. Such a charming woman. I patted Liliths back. Sometimes I really wonder what you are thinking about. You are the first to start a fight but also the first to do something incomprehensible. Use powerful magic to fight strong enemies and to coerce weak, fight the orcs and then talk to them like you are best friends, meet my mother and think she is charming (L) Being mysterious is always attractive, right? Everybody wants to know more about you, yet you are always distant. It really does make one feel incomprehensible. But here you are, chatting with this mysterious being like best friends do. Funny thing, this talk about weird things during the nighttime. We both giggled before continuing to the dormitories. Unlike the majority of building in the academy, the dormitories are not painted white and their bricks remain visible. As Lilith explained there are four dorms here: 2 for males and 2 for females. One for each social status: rich and powerful from highest levels of nobility are in one, and commoners and lower nobility are in the other. When Lilith and I arrived to her dormitory we were met by the supervisor. Miss Lilith Evereyn, how bold of you to arrive so late. I never thought you would bless us with your presence. The supervisor was mocking her right in front of my eyes. Oh my, Lily, who is this servant? Did you not teach this poor commoner how to behave? The womans face was distorted by wrath, yet I continued. Did you suddenly become mute? Who let you open your mouth at her? I smiled. Who are you? Do you really think a nameless something like you can talk back at me? Whats your name?! The supervisor gloated as she opened the list of students. There should be the number of my room as well. Delight. The supervisor snickered as she searched through the list but as the time went on she was becoming paler and paler. When she saw my name in the list she was completely white. M-m-m (S) Stop hiccupping and talk. I dont want to waste all the night. We still have to finish girly talks. Miss your room is in the other dormitory (S) [What? Lilith and I were supposed to be in the same housing.] Hey, Lilith, what dormitory is this? I have a suspicion that The poor one. I had no doubt that Miss Delight would be settled amongst the rich. She just shrugged her shoulders. Just a moment, please I headed outside. The principal already returned home. You will have to go to the other dormitory. Lilith put an indisputable end to todays problem. V2 Ch 35. Blessed soft things Because Lilith and I suddenly ended up living in different dormitories I had to go. The rich dormitory is just behind a small square so I found it immediately. Unlike Liliths dorm I was met by a butler and after I checked in I was led to my room. There are actually two dedicated rooms: one is for me and the other one is for a maid. When I checked my room I was a bit disappointed. I was expecting some sort of a huge room with all of the comfortable furniture one can have but in reality the room was a bit larger than the one I had in the university. There were only a desk, a wardrobe, and a bed. Sorry, are you Delight? A girl peeked inside my room. Indeed I am, what can I do for you? Sorry, I am late! I am Francis, I was assigned to be your maid. Please, call me if you need anything. Francis is a brunette with a thin waist. Instead of the victorian maid uniform she was wearing a plain cloth dress of medieval age. I am so sorry Miss! If you want to punish me for my mistake, please do! Suddenly she bowed down and I had to clear this misunderstanding. My apologies, I was just wondering why you were given such a plain uniform. This is a standard uniform everywhere She scratched her cheek. Never mind, Francis, can you tell me when the lessons will begin? Tomorrow, Miss. Would you need my help unpacking the luggage? I only showed her my purse. Because I am a bit sleepyhead I would like you to wake me up, just in case. Absolutely! Francis smiled and after a bow returned to her room. The next morning I woke up before Francis arrived. I dressed and after all the time since my arrival I changed the underwear. Something does tell me that my clothes dont get dirty from my own body. The door silently opened and I saw how Francis pushed in a small trolley. Oh! Sorry, I am late (F) Dont worry about such small things. Oh my, did you make me a breakfast? Yes, Miss. I hope it will be worthy of your taste. (F) I am not fussy, please, serve the dishes. I quickly finished the breakfast and headed out of the dormitory. I was one of the first to wake up and only a few girls were seen around me. They mostly were some brats wandering around after their maidservants made them wake up. The mature brats are too lazy and too bossy to wake up so early. At the square I saw Lilith. Before I called out to her I saw that she is not alone. I am so glad you are here, my sweet. A man was harassing my Lilith. Just for the sake of clearing the obstacle I deployed the artillery. Right in that moment Lilith looked around her and saw me. Miss Delight, you are here! Have you slept well~? She immediately glued herself to me. The man looked at me with jealousy. [Dont you dare approaching my tits, you filth.] My own glare and bloodlust aura were enough to make him shiver. Lilith, explain what is going on! The man started demanding something. Lily, can I please~ kill this garbage? I prepared to send him some cars. What do you want me to explain? She shrugged her shoulders and started rubbing against me like a cat. Meanwhile, I was holding back the nosebleed. Why are you rubbing against that woman but never did that with me?! (M) Lilith, just tell me already I want to blow him apart. Because Because I love her! Dont stand in the way of our love! [What the f*?] Please, play along (L) [You succubus Well, this is one and only chance for me] Grope I groped Liliths breast and now I really feel something coming out of my nose. Even if I die, it was worth it. Aaah~ She moaned and R18 content is unavailable. Please, try again later. WHAT THE ?! The man was astonished and after he recovered a bit he stomped away in fury. When I was about to let go of Liliths I felt how she was holding my hand there. [To hell with everything, if I am going to die from bleeding then let me feel it till the bitter end.] We can do it later~, right now we should go to the lecture hall. If you want, we can sit together~ at the back row~ and do it~. I was soaking in all of Liliths perverted words. [Just a bit longer] I suppose we have no reason to rush~ (L) R18 content is unavailable. Please, try again later. We were a bit late but when I said my name the teacher pretended he did not begin the class. Even though he already started writing on the blackboard. AFP_Write V2 Ch 36. A wild blonde appears The first day was about us getting (re)acquainted with the teachers and learning the semesters schedule. I was not surprised by the class rooms. They were just filled with school desks and had some paintings. A stereotypical rich school with nothing worthy of a note. After the lunchtime began we headed at the restaurant. Yes, this school has an actual restaurant and there is a large menu to satisfy any noble demand. The scholarship appears to be covering the majority of food expenses but the rich and powerful are commonly buying the food with their own money. Because we two are dirt poor we have to use the scholarship. Our meals are plain and simple so we could only lament and eat. I was thinking. Who that garbage was? I asked Lilith. Ah, dont mind him. He is my fianc. I never agreed to this but my parents were on the seventh heaven when I was proposed to. [Kill kill kill] Oh my, is that so Will you acquaint us? [Kill kill kill] You dont have to hide it I hate him too. [Why cant I have you as my waifu?] We happily ate our meal when a person appeared out of nowhere. Evereyn! Here you are! Do you think you can stop me just by disappearing?! A blonde with curly hair approached us with a tray. Get lost Lilith was irritated. You dare ordering me around?! You are just a barons daughter! You should be grateful I even talk to you! The blonde does not understand that Liliths social status is not important because she is my goddess. Haaaaaaaaa Lilith was looking like she was pulling out her hair. Miss, if you have so much free time then why dont you spend it studying? Picking catfights is not going to do anything useful. And who are you?! Present yourself! Now I wanted to follow Liliths lead Hm! If you dont want to present yourself then you will be obliged after I do so. I am Charlotte de Terahan! I allow you to talk to me. Ho-ho-ho! She is starting to make me angry. Very well, I am Her Majestys faithful servant. You may call me Delight. Are you a commoner? You dont have a family name! She was confused. Oh my, this name was bestowed to me by Her Majesty. This name is above any family name in importance. I just see no use in using it. Erh right Erhm Wait! Who are you to talk to me so casually! I did not allow you to do so! Now I allow it! [What the f*?] Hey, Evereyn! Did you finally crawl out of your crib? I never thought you would try to find yourself a company. Ho-ho-ho~! This Charlotte was mocking Lilith right in the middle of the restaurant but nobody even tried stopping her. Speaking of which, Miss Charlotte must have had a reason to come here. I reminded her that she was here for a reason. Ah, right! I wanted to remind you [Lilith], that you will not have my husband! Never ever! Farewell! The Charlotte hurricane disappeared as suddenly as she arrived. When I looked around I saw that she just sat at a table with other rich girls and occasionally glanced at our table. What a b* She constantly harasses me and whenever I end up seeing her she provokes me. Lilith grits her teeth. Poor girl, I can comfort you, if you want. [Tits, come here!] Why cant this b* be as nice as you are Lilith moved her seat closer to me and comforted my arm. For an unknown reason Lilith had to leave the table for some time. Casus relinquendi is flower viewing. It is surely not the same as what one may think because beautiful girls dont use the toilet. I am beautiful and I never used it. Hey! Not again Hey, I am talking to you! Just ignore her Hey! Dont ignore me! I am talking to you! You should feel honored that I am talking to you! Lilith, please, hurry! I did not pay her attention until Lilith returned. Charlotte did not see her return so she continued. Please just look at me! At least pretend I am here! Charlotte was on the brink of crying. Hey, can you leave Miss Delight alone? You are now pestering both of us. Lilith was displeased to say the least. It is none of your business Evereyn! I am here to invite her to be my follower! If you have any problems with this then just leave my husband alone and you can join my clique as well! Ho-ho-ho! Both Lilys and mine eyes twitched. Can you let us finish the lunch? I tried to be gentle and I did not even hear an evident sarcasm in my tone. My offer still stands! Find me when you are ready to join my clique! Ho-ho-ho! The Charlotte hurricane 2.0 disappeared. What will we do next? I asked my tits. The next lesson is theoretical magic and it will be an actual lesson, unlike the previous She sighed but I was a bit anticipating what I will learn. V2 Ch 37. The basics of physics Lilith and I were sitting next to each other in the magic class room. If I understand correctly the students are divided into 3 classes. There were quite a lot of people here and some of them were not familiar to me. Why there are so many people from other classes here? You already know we are in the experimental magic department. Other departments are practical magic department and administration department. The curriculum of the departments is different so when we are having the department lessons the students from different classes group with the others from their department. So those are just modules. Funny that I dont see the hurricane. What? (L) I mean Charlotte. If shes your rival then why is she not here? She is in the administration department. (L) Lilith, is the seat next to you occupied? While we were chatting an unexpected obstacle showed up. No its not. Miss Delight already sits next to me. Her fianc showed his ugly face right next to us. Oh, sorry for bothering. Miss, I dont think I saw you here before. The man stood in front of my desk and smiled. Now that I have nowhere to run I will have to talk to him I am Delight, Her Majestys faithful servant. He looked at me with surprise. My apologies but I never saw you in the palace. Are you new there? I glanced at Lilith, she nodded. If we understood each other correctly then this bastard must be a prince. I think you misunderstood me. I am in service to Her Majesty Queen Elizabeth, not to your countrys queen. The betrothed looked at me with their eyes and mouths wide opened. Ah sorry for this The man returned to us faster than Lilith. Khm-khm I gently hinted him that he forgot something. Right, I am the crown prince of our country, you can call me Michael. At last I know how this bastard is named. Before the bastard had chance to continue wasting our precious time, the teacher arrived. Immediately after Mr. Frangl saw me he began waving me with excited look. I used gestures to explain him that I am in the middle of the lesson and wait for him. Alright, students. We have a new and exciting type of magic we will study in this semester. Some of you mightve heard it. I surely did and almost had my poor ears bleed. By the looks of Miss Delight I can already guess she knows exactly what I am talking about. Ha-ha! If this man eavesdropped then he should start writing a will. What magic will we be learning, Mr. Frangl? A female voice asked. Yes, you did not explain! The students attention was already caught and I could only start imitating Catalinas glare. Yesterday you mustve heard that Bang! Our new student of honor really did surprise everybody. The teacher giggled. Oh my, did I give a permission to study this surely-copyrighted-magic? Also, even if you do understand how it works you will not be able to copy it. You dont have enough cordite. And if you do then you wont be able to carry enough of it. Well, we wont be studying exactly the magic you used but we will learn how to use explosion magic. As everyone here knows explosion spells are used only by the fire magic school. Now here is my question to everybody: are there any ways to make explosions without being a fire mage? (MF) The class was completely silent. Even the rear rows, which are inhabited by the gossipers, were silent. Can you assist me with this one, Miss Delight? (MF) I might know the answers but considering what you did previously I shall abstain. Mr. Frangl went silent and looked at me like an abandoned puppy. Fine, but only in short. It is possible if you know how and have basic understanding of physics. Everything can explode as long as the conditions are met. I gave him the helping hand but now he is to do everything by himself. Indeed! The recent breakthrough showed us that the explosions are not limited only to the fire magic school. Now, my dear students, please open your notebooks and start writing todays subject: The temperature difference as a possible catalyst for an explosion If I were to assess todays magic class it would be worthy of being considered a physics for the beginners. After the class we were told to go to the practice ground. Looks like its time to unpack the 356. New Year Extra Chapters HMS Delight Royal Navy Dormitory. At the third floor, where the battleships and battlecruisers live, there is a small room in the furthermost corner. The door silently creaked and a figure in the sky-blue cloak rambled out of the room. What a nice morning. Looks like today the maids did not wake up anybody The sole occupant of the room was already used to being alone. Back when she was a ship she had all the glory and honor but now that the real pride of the royal navy is here she was not getting that much attention. Delight went to the dining room to have a light breakfast before heading out. Good morning, everybody! Today the dining room was almost empty, some girls waved back before returning back to eating. She has some admirers and mostly they consist of the destroyers who got wrecked by her. Good morning to you, Delight. Have you slept well? Hood was already eating the breakfast. It is not an opportunity Delight can let pass. She grabbed herself some oatmeal and tea. Aunty Hood, can I sit next to you? Hoods face twitched for a moment. While she doesnt like such being called aunty she has to accept it. After all, she really is Delights aunt. Of course, I am glad to have some company. After the breakfast Delight headed towards the shop to buy some presents for the New Year party. When she walked out of the dormitory she was intercepted by Her Majesty. Delight! We were looking for somebody. You will go to Our servant and replace Us in the commission team! All emotions from irritation to resentment flashed in Delight''s mind but she is not somebody who can refuse the Queens order. Absolutely, my Liege. With this she headed to the HQ. As always the headquarters are busy: the maids are going back and forth with papers and occasional tea, some volunteers like Z23 and London are filling in the papers, the secretary ships are doing the errands and the commander is wandering around with as much work as Delight has. Good morning, You Excellency. Her Majesty sent me here for the commission team. After all Delight had no way to refuse Good to see you. Are you doing fine? Of course, I have my own room and I had a nice breakfast with Aunty. This meaningless chatter was a bit irritating because Delight had some things she wanted to do but she still enjoys having the little talks she has with the commander. Usually she doesnt even get a chance to see them. The commission team was already sent so I guess you can go now. If you want, I can accompany you. Help me, please I am sorry to make you look after me. The two free souls were now free to go and buy something. When they reached the shops they separated and Delight was now free to go and search for the gifts. After a lot of time she chose to buy a scarf. In the evening the New Year celebration party began. The girls were exchanging gifts with their friends and families. Delight was trying to find an opening to give Hood the scarf. When the opening appeared the doors to the dormitory were opened and the commander walked in. Delight was the closest one to the door and so she decided to just be the first at least here. The commander is not the beloved aunty but at least not a bad person. If only the commander arrived a minute later She passed her gift to the commander while pouting. They accepted the gift and before Delight took away her hands she received a gift for herself. While she was confused, without saying any words the commander hugged her. IJN Fuji Sakura Empire Dormitory. The kitsune family was preparing for the New Year party. While Akagi and Kaga were decorating the room, Tosa was busy keeping Amagi away from the work. Only one of the members was sitting in the corner pouting. Why those useless hairballs are the ones decorating? If it was for me Id do everything differently. Those stupid paintings and charms. Id rather have a Christmas tree. Stop saying nonsense, you brat! You are rotten to the core with those Eagle guys. I even saw you hang out with their carriers. Akagi was already at the limit of her patience. Whenever Fuji had to choose between traditional and eagles she would choose the latter. It is better to be rotten than to be digested fur spitted out and turned into you! Fuji sent her big sisters the finger and rushed out of the room before she got the retaliation. Nobody in this dormitory could understand her, nobody is smart enough to hang out with, nobody here can get out of their shell and look around. She is the vanguard of progress and can see what is in front of them. Why cant they do the same? Why?! The carriers must be like that, and also they must have their decks built like that, and also they must have their planes operated like that, and surely dont need to have eagles weaponry. Fuji did not even realize that she was in front of the fountain until she bumped into its side. Well, I am close to the HQ, might as well look how that person fares. Before she entered the HQ she met Queen Elizabeth. What are you doing here? We thought Sakura dormitory is in the middle of its preparations. For a second the Queen was confused but she composed herself before she could be seen through. That would be like that for everybody but Fuji. Let me guess, you were asked to stay away from the Navys dorm to have a surprise party? Now she only needs to see what will be the reaction. W-what are you No, its not like that! We are taking a stroll. The fish took the bait but considering that the party starts soon Fuji did not continue toying with this dreadnaught. Not today. Is the commander in the office? Yes, as you can see We were helping him. Queen smugly smiled but Fuji could only feel sorry for the poor paper stainer. When Fuji saw that the commanders office is guarded by Taiho, she called her back up. During her stay here Fuji figured out some of the ships weaknesses. Now she only needs to make this stupid bird go away and the road to the commander will be opened. What is it? Albacore emerged right behind Fujis back. T.H. G. A. [Make Taiho Go Away.] The payment will be high but the ends justify the means. Albacore did everything perfectly and made Taiho retreat while screaming in terror. With the bird out of the sight Fuji entered the office. The commander was writing something behind a wall of papers. Now its the time. Onii-chan~, play wif me~! Cute fox mode activated. This retard will always play with her if she keeps acting cute. And then she can order them around to have anything done for her sake. Flawless. Oh! Come here, sweet foxy! Now that Fuji is in commanders arms she only needs to finish the plan. Will you come and play with me at the party? Head tilted at 17? to the right side. The perfect position for requests. Ten minutes later. The sliding door was opened and Fuji walked into the kitsune familys room. Fuji, here you are! You made us all worried. Amagi affectionately patted her little sister. So you are finally back. How your Eagle friends are doing? Akagi indifferently asked, just so as not to receive Amagis punishment. While their Big sister is here nobody dares arguing. Yes, everyone is fine. I even brought a friend with me~. Amagis hand continued playing with Fujis hair. Oh, really~?" Akagi was now agitated. Yes. Onii-chan~, come in~. The commander walked inside. Ah~!!! Commander-sama~!!! The b* is on the hook. Onii-chan~, feed me~! Fuji jumped into the commander''s arms and snuggled. Akagis face was worth all the effort. The night of torture begins IJN Kuronami Sakura Empire Dormitory. Since the dawn Mikasa was cleaning as preparation before the party. The other girls were busy decorating, cooking or cleaning. The entire dormitory was busy with work. Ah, so nice to be young. If only I had as much energy as they do. She observed the scurrying girls with a wide smile. Ponk Suddenly, the mop hit a brown cardboard box which lied in the middle of the room. Mikasa tried lifting up the box but it was so heavy that there must be something inside. The box is well packed and has only a few markings: This side up, Fragile, Handle with care and the destination. The destination was the Royal Navy dormitory. The box was swiftly delivered there. The royal maids took the box to the kitchen for now. It was the only place where their superiors dont wander in while the preparations are done. When everybody left the box opened. Good job, girls! This time I will show Her Majesty that I am better than Belfast! Edinburgh happily walked into the kitchen and looked through the list of dishes. It was then she noticed that a few of the dishes are empty. NOOOO! While the desperate cries were heard from the kitchen, Javelin was heading out to play with her friends. In the middle of the foyer she saw a large red box with some marks on top of it. When she looked closer she saw that the box should be delivered to the Iron Blood dormitory. She will need to pick up Nimi so why not take the box as well So heavy! She struggled but carried the box all the way to the Iron Blood dorms. There the box was delivered to Bismarcks room. She was expecting a delivery so nobody questioned where the box should be taken. The box opened when everybody left What is this box doing here? Tirpitz headed out to buy something for her sister. At least she will try to gift it. However, her way was blocked by a large orange box. Destination C Eagle Unions dormitory. Sister Before Tirpitz left the dormitory she was called by Bismarck. Yes Awkward silence. Have you seen my chess board? I didnt find it in my room No Erhm good luck? Now that the talk was over they tried to end it decently. Good luck Tirpitz had nothing to do so she left the box in front of the Unions dormitory. The box continued its voyage until it ended up near the Christmas tree. Everything was silent around so the box opened. Two cat ears peaked out and then What are you doing here? A drowsy voice called her. I am standing here. The monotonous voice responded. Eldridge and Kuronami were staring at each other. I am fairy, if you will be a good girl you will get a present. It was now or never for Kuronami. Ok! Go to your room and wait for the party. You will get a present. Eldridge nodded and left. Now the room was empty... and then I said, Great job!. I never thought theyd be so happy to be praised. Bro is the best. Come on! Why am I always the Bro?! Hey, whats that box doing here? Cleveland and her sisters surrounded the blue box. Look here, there is a destination. It should be taken to the commander. Lets do this! Cleveband took the box and carried it right to the commanders office. When the girls in charge of the snacks saw a shortage they just put another chips and cola on the table. The commander was not in the office so Cleveband left the box inside and headed to play basketball while waiting for the party to start. The box opened again... Haaaaaa, Im soooo tired The commander dragged their feet through the hallway. There are still some papers to be signed, even though the party is about to start. The commander came to terms with the fact that they will miss the parties tonight. The additional work was caused by the fact that a lot of things disappeared today. The door creaked and commander entered the office. Wheres the damned switch? They were trying to turn on the light but nothing happened. Aha! The light turned on and Hello, Master! The emotionless face of Kuronami was the first thing the commander saw. They barely kept themselves from screaming. When the too-close-for-comfort face moved back the commander saw that the coffee table and the desk were covered in dishes and snacks. Everything that went missing today and made the commanders head think about more things than there should be, it was all here. Kuronami already folded her ears and closed her eyes. She was completely prepared to receive her Masters praise and petting for her work. Even though she caused a lot of problems today, the commander could not get angry with her, because everything she did was to make them happy. The commander sighed The small party for the two of them began. V2 Ch 38. Firing range As we walked to the practice grounds I thought it would be a good idea to improve my weaponry. I am sure they would try to make me show off my firepower Ding You received admission gift C 15 upgrade points, 3 silver coins'' You received 10 copper coins, 1 fire extinguisher, 6 upgrade points, 4/45 Mk XIX (Replaces SG), 14/45 Mk VII (Replaces MG), 2 modernization points, 20 mm/70 Mk I (Replaces Light AA) HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1945/1949 C Modernization progress 0/10. Accuracy C 2/100 Reload C 5/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery C 99/25 Guns C 53/25 Equipment C 99/25 37 mm Pom-pom Quadruple mount. Loaded - 32/32. 20 mm/70 Mk I Oerlikon. Loaded - 10/10. 0.5''''/62 Mk III No. 3. Loaded - 8/8. Now that I dropped my explosion chances to either I explode or not I can start worrying about the I cant hit even an elephant from 100 meters. Meanwhile, we arrived at the practice grounds and there I saw much more people than I originally expected. Why are there people from other departments? Every department has magic classes and both magic departments have practice. So we are having combined lessons to instigate a competition. They claim it will make everybody try their best to learn and beat the other department. Now that we have you well, you get it. Lilith finished her brief introduction. What about the administration department? They have magic classes but not practice. Neither of them is capable of actually using magic but at least they should know what it is. Poor hurricane? Clap-clap! Alright, guys! Welcome to the first practice class of this semester! Yeah, I see the familiar faces! Now, who wants to show their best today? WE!!! The crowd must like that teacher a lot. Whos the first? Whos the first? Mr.Calintes continued cheering the students. One of the students stepped forward and headed right to the firing range. The teacher castes some sort of a spell and semi-transparent targets appeared. The student started casting a spell and launched a small fireball at one of the targets. The next student casted a ray of light, there was also a ray of darkness, a burst of air and other superior spells which could hardly damage a tree. The next to cast was Michael. He launched a bolt of fire but unlike the previous contestants the target was evaporated while the bolt continued flying. It is impressive in comparison with the previous spells. The next will be our prodigy. Miss Evereyn, if you will? All eyes were focused on Lilith. She casted an ice shard which penetrated the target with ease. [Like, ok why is she a prodigy? She casted a spell and thats it.] What is so prodigy about it? I asked her. They call me like that not because of the spells but because of my magic school. My skeptical look did not change so she will have to explain. My school is void so I can learn magic from any magic school. The others can only use magic from their school. Fire mage cant shoot icicles while light mage cant use lightning. Ok, cheaty side character is confirmed. And now we have our student of honor! Miss Delight, if you will? (MC) I walked to the position and summoned the gear. The 14 inch guns were aimed at a huge magic-protected target the teacher created specifically for me. I dont feel like firing this time. Can we do it the next time? I am still not sure that this is a good idea. I can just explode here. At least give it a try. We all are eager to see the magic you possess. Fine [Requiem, Memento Mori.] All gun barrels dropped into the loading position. The electro-hydraulic systems worked relentlessly. The charges and the shell are loaded on the autoloader The first pair of guns is loaded. The second pair had the hydraulics jam before the shell was delivered. The third pair rose to the firing position. And the final pair was now ready to open fire. Ok, I am ready. Somewhat. Tell everybody to close their ears as tightly as they can. Trust me, it will be loud. Lilith already prepared to see the carnage. The other students were a bit skeptical and only a few closed their ears. Whatever, do as you like Let us release the fire. BOOM BOOM The ground shook after the first shots. I confirmed that my range estimations were crap. The students who did not close their ears were now lying on the ground and desperately holding hands on the ears. BOOM BOOM I did not expect to have any hits at the target but I can always pretend it is because I was not ready. BOOM BOOM The final shots of my cannonade were fired with the same result. While everybody was trying to process what happened I took Lilith with me. The classes should be over by now so why not go and play around? ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 10. Overkill After a breakfast I was taken to a weird building where I was given a piece of metal. The others insisted that I dont throw it away so I had to keep it with me, even though it serves no purpose. Alright, guys, I found a nice looking quest with a good reward. It should be enough to cover her food expenses for an entire week! (PF) Whats the catch? (F) The catch is that we will fight underwater. Lets go buy ourselves some breathing potions, magic lamps and harpoons! With this we all headed to buy the things required. The adventurers were picking unknown bottles with colored liquid, then they bought several lamps and harpoons. With this we headed to the north and after several hours of riding in a carriage we arrived to a lake. The plan is to divide into two groups. One of the groups will dive and draw the water wyverns attention. When the monster becomes agitated the divers will make it surface and the main group will kill it. The main group will remain in a boat until the monster is on the surface. Easy plan. (PF) Where will I be? I needed to have an understanding of what my actions should be. You will be on the surface. Your fire magic will kill the wyvern, I hope. (LN) With this we moved out on two boats, one for each group. In the middle of the lake our boat was shaken and I ended up overboard. Oh s*! Somebody, help her! The others started panicking. Ping ping ping I detected something underwater. A submarine? Are there any underwater enemies? I just need to make sure. SWIM AWAY! SAVE YOURSELF! Ping-ping-ping! So? YES! YES! YES! NOW RUN! Commencing ASW. Puw-puw-puw Depth charges shot. BUM BUM BUM An unknown biological form surfaced. The submarine signal disappeared. Just what the hell happened? I dont want to know And why the hell were we preparing for so long? V2 Ch 39. Poor girls go shopping I wouldve never thought I would find myself liking shopping, yet here I am in the nearby citys shopping district. The academy is located just 30 minutes away from the city. This is the time required to get there by foot, not by riding a carriage. However, in front of the citys gate there were many carriages which headed out of the academy. Sometimes I do wonder why those noble guys are so lazy to just walk for a bit. Because of the academys proximity the shopping district of the city is prospering. The flabby beings always want to have everything comfortable, luxurious and pricy so the fact that the majority of the shops are oriented for the money bag clients was not surprising. The prices here start with expensive and then skyrocket to the levels when even the royal family can barely afford the goods. If you try hard you can find anything that a noble would need during their school years. From a custom made school desk with polished golden surface to a small pillow to comfortably sleep during the lessons. While I did take Lilith here to wander around with me and maybe buy something cheap, I accidentally ended up in a place where even my tea stockpile would look cheap and useless. We walked by shopfronts and windows where were displayed gorgeous dresses for any taste and purse but considering how rich we are we could only gulp and keep going. Huuu, I am so jealous that we have no way to buy those (L) I wonder if we can find an atelier, I have some ideas which can result in good dresses. I have a good idea, follow me! Lilith led me to a back street where common shops resided. If the main streets are the shining display of wealth and fashion then these back streets are where the shops for the actual inhabitants of this city are located. We walked into a small shop with no sign. Inside there was a small desk where sat a middle-aged woman. When we entered she glanced at us and immediately returned to a magazine she was reading. Hello, we want to order some dresses. (L) Full ignore mode. Erhm can you call aunty Flo? (L) She moved out. No idea where she is now. Stop pestering me. The woman did not even try to hide her irritation. Oh my, can you tell us what this place sells? Frills and other decorated clothes. After they went out of fashion the shop entered its decline. Now even the common people dont care for that. I am so glad that small girls still like frilly dresses. The heart-piercing tale of this shop made me want to support it. If you can make me a nice dress You did not hear me? Nobody would like such a dress. (W) Give me a piece of paper, Ill make a sketch. I quickly drew what I had in mind. Now that is something unusual. I am sure it will be a piece of cake to make but I still wonder why you want me to make such a dress? I repeat, nobody would think it is fashionable. (W) I think frilly dresses are so cute, and if I can have one then why would I ever care about the others opinion? I couldnt tell her the real reason. Understood! What colors should I use? The woman was excited to have a client after so long. The black and white dress with a lot of frills where is drew loops, laces are where the hatching. Can you do it? Absolutely! It will be done in a week. (W) Great, how much would it cost? 17 gold coins The woman was nervous. I estimated the price for the clothes and decorations. Sounds reasonable. Hand-made accessories or bought? Everything is hand-made. She said proudly. I wondered if we have enough money. I glanced at Lilith and she passed me a bag of coins. 6 gold coins are not enough but it will be used to pay in advance. Right after we left the shop I wanted to visit some other places. Speaking of which, why did you order such a dress? They were popular 5 years ago but now even the commoners dont wear them. Until we have an idea where to go we stopped nearby. Oh my, this dress is not to show off but to please my eyes. ??? My maid will wear it. I cant wait to see her in this dress~. So, you mean you spend all the money to just Before Lilith finished her accusation the woman almost jumped out of the shop and headed somewhere. Judging by how energized she is, she really does want to make the dress. Inspiration is such a nice/weird thing. Considering that we have no money left we had to return to the academy empty-handed. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 11. The problems of rich After we confirmed the target was destroyed we returned to the town. While the men went to report the task is completed, the female led me somewhere. So, Kuronami, what would you like to eat today? (F) Tuna. Anything else? (F) Mackerel. Any (F) Cake. Great! Wonderful! Terrific! Follow me! She suddenly perked up. When we entered a shop I was passed to a waiter to whom the female said something about stuffing, food and a pig. I was seated and immediately the waiter brought a lot of sweets and snacks. I started eating. How can such a thin girl eat so much? I wouldve never thought it is possible to put all of that inside such a small stomach. You bet I never saw anybody eating so much. Even the adventurers never ate more than two full plates but she Meanwhile, I finished eating the appetizer and patiently waited for the first dish. Hey, waiter! Bring me some food, will ya? A man started shouting. Please, wait for a moment, everyone is busy. The waiters put down some plates in front of me. Hey! Are you so insolent because you forgot how to fear?! BRING ME THE SCOFF. The man continued shouting. We are already serving another customer! Just wait for a minute! Like hell Id wait for ya! Hey, boys! That beast looks like it has a lot of money. Go beat the c* out of it! I sensed a number of people approaching me. You beast, go the he Slash WHAT THE Slash C Cut C Pierce C Slash I apologize for the mess. You can continue working. The waiters started moving like puppets but soon I had my table filled with food. V2 Ch 40. Testing lateness The school life was proceeding smoothly. There were no constant fights, no searching for money and no need to tolerate a certain knight. What are we going to do now? Lilith was cuddling to me even during the lessons. At first I was wondering why she is doing that but by now I accepted it as a part of her behavior. We should go and find ourselves some books. I heard that there will be a test tomorrow so I will need to at least have a basic understanding of what is going on. I wanted to visit the academys library for a number of reasons. I will not be bothered there, I will have some quiet time with Lilith, and I will read some books and maybe encounter something interesting. I pushed a large wooden door and let Lilith squeeze while I held it. Some people warned me that this bastard of a door is so heavy it can flatten a human and after I tried its weight I can confirm that it is better not to be near this thing if it is about to fall down. I was expecting a huge amount of shelves filled with books and scrolls but the reality was disappointing. There were less than fifty bookshelves in total and the majority of books there were schoolbooks. I approached the librarian to ask about where the hell are the other books. Excuse me, are these the only books the academy has? Of course not, there are more books but the students are not allowed to search for them without permission from their teachers. So in other words the students should not learn anything aside from what the teachers want them to learn. And what about the students of honor~? Speech check No. Failed. And how do you expect me to learn about the history of this country if neither of the books here has information about it? Then go and ask the history teacher for the permission. Logic, where are you?! Like what the hell?! I need to take a book and I need to have someones permission for this? While I am doing it in the middle of the academy where I study?! I returned back to the reality only when I was outside of the library. Lilith dragged me outside when she saw that I am having a mental breakdown. I could only sigh and head to the principals office. She said she will be taking care of this so let her handle her own mess. While we walked I saw that Lilith was looking at a group of girls. What is it? Can I go talk with them? She fidgeted. But of course~. Have fun~. I encouraged her. If I am correct than she has some problems making friends. I sincerely hope she will be able to make some friends on her own. I really do start looking like her second mother, however, if the numbers are correct then I should be considered her grand-grandmother. I had no trouble going straight to the principal and after I knocked and was let in I began explaining the problem. I get what you are trying to tell me but it was not me who implemented such a system. I will give you a letter and you will get all the necessary permissions just by showing it to the teachers but dont expect me to just do everything with a flick of fingers. I cant change anything without the kings consent. (P) Still, it is irrational. You want rationality? Then let me tell you this. The nobles dont usually like books anyway, the commoners are illiterate, moreover, the books are expensive and rare. In your country it might be common to have a lot of books but here even the nobles have trouble obtaining them. To make sure the books are not stolen the students are required to have permission. Only a few have desire to take a schoolbook while a lot would want a normal book for free. (P) But! Your logic is not applicable to the cultures that are different from your own. Ha-ha, at least I can finally see there is something you can be taught! The principal was amused while I was disheartened. With the tests approaching I had no way but to quickly search for the teachers and get their honorable permissions to prepare for the testsBecause I spent a lot of time running around I had less time to prepare then I expected. Not to mention I had no time to cuddle with Lilith. I feel like I managed to prepare somewhat well but I doubt it will be enough to squeeze even B. I was considering using the tete-a-tete testing but I dared participating with the other students. Will I have a good mark? Dont worry! With such a great ability as yours you will surely be amongst the best! We approached the ranking and I saw that I am at the 12th place. Congratz! Miss Delight is always the best~! My greatest reward is that I had Lilith rub against me. Owww, shes so cute~! V2 Ch 41. A certain cruiser’s bad mood Today was another practical lesson. I was tearfully asked to go and find myself something else to do but I still attended the class. I was not too surprised to see that the idling students even made a living chain to keep myself away from the firing range. [Fire or not to fire, that is the question.] I walked away from the students and the range and when I was 200 meters away, I turned around. The fate itself mustve tried to punish me but aside from a fire I managed to load half of the guns and before the effects ended the first turret had its breaches opened for loading. As if everybody knew what is going to happen, the range was cleared and now everybody graced me with having their ears closed. I was clear to open fire. BOOM C close fly-by BOOM C not-so-close fly-by BOOM AAAAA!!! Everybody screamed when the target was torn apart. The shell somehow managed to hit the target and destroyed it. Usually the magic was only blackening it a bit or making it wet but my shot just left nothing but a crater. Next target, please~! I am so pleased to have something hit after so long that I am really getting overexcited. Not that it can be helped! It would be a lie to tell that anything was hit after that but it was enough to make me withdraw and let the others finally return to their practice without worrying about a 700 kg Hello hitting the backs of their heads. Just in case it worked out I tried opening the Ding menu. Ding You received 6 copper coins, 2 skill points, 2 upgrade points, 20 mm/70 Mk V Oerlikon (Replaces Light AA), 3/50 Mk 34 (Replaces TG) HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1945/1949 C Modernization progress 2/10. Accuracy C 2/100 Reload C 5/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery C 99/25 Guns C 51/25 Equipment C 99/25 37 mm Pom-pom Quadruple mount. Loaded - 32/32. 20mm Mk V Oerlikon. Loaded - 20/20. 0.5''''/62 Mk III No. 3. Loaded - 8/8. It is not too much but at least it is something. Instead of regretting the amount of rewards I got, I headed to the library to borrow a couple more books. When I opened the door of the senior students building I saw that the door was held from the inside by someones hand. Let go of the handle, please. My eyes were focused on a small girl with brown hair. I dont know how she ended up here but with how adorable she looks in her glasses I had to fight myself so as not to start petting this adorable creature. Haaaaaa Are you deaf or too stupid to hear what I told you? The girl suddenly became furious. Erhm This majestic Me told you to let go of the handle and now you are frozen here like a statue. Dont block my way. And no, I am not junior, Delight from class 1-2. I am your be-it-all-damned senior, so please~ get out of my way. The girl walked away as soon as I stepped to the side. [What the hell happened?] This child is hopeless She murmured something before finally disappearing behind a corner. After that even the librarian with her 1000 reasons not to give me a book was unable to make my mood become worse. Nothing could make me feel even worse. I chose myself a nice spot at the square between the dormitories and began reading the exciting book about some magic things. Because I took a high place in the recent ranking, Lilith blabbed everybody that I am some kind of a super-genius and she already created herself a delusion that I am too genius for this academy. Right after the rumor reached my ears I wanted to punish her a bit but just after a single glance at how blessed she is in her ignorance I could not force myself. If I do fail then it would not only mean that I am dumb (not argued) but it would also mean my sweet Lilith will be disappointed in me! My stubbornness made me study hard to make Lilith feel good and here I am, studying day and night just for the sake of fulfilling her delusions The lessons were finally over after the bells rang around the academy and soon this place will be flooded by noble ladies gossiping about everything they heard from other magpies. To find myself some comfort I headed to Liliths room. I was not stopped by the supervisor because everyone already knew I am frequent guest here, so I had no issues arriving to the familiar room but when I tried opening the door it appeared to be closed. I listened if there is somebody and I clearly heard there is. I began knocking the door and after an entire minute it was opened. Tch, who da f* is strolling here? An angry voice called out while opening the lock. I immediately opened the door only to find that my mood indeed can be worse than it was. Ah, its you? And here I thought Id have some time with My Lady Yes, it was her, the infamous Xera. V2 Ch 42. Thunder out of nowhere If I was to expect the worst outcome of the day then I would never think of seeing Xera. She fell on my head like a bucket of ice and killed my fragile happiness of having a place where I can relax and forget about my problems. She took my rightful place and now she even wants to stay here while I chat with Lilith Can you stop standing like a statue? Like, Id really appreciate if you stop freaking me out and finally go inside. (X) Miss Delight, isnt it great that Xera is finally here? We are once again reunited! I could only give her a wry smile. I know you dont like me showing up but you couldve at least pretended that its not the case. Listen, as long as you dont act like a pervert I am fine with having you around Milady, so stop looking at me like I am some kind of a monster. Okay? (X) Why do you say that I am a per I already asked My Lady what interesting things happened. Groping her right in front of her fiance is something Id never expect even from you. Congratulations, you really did surpass my expectations of you. Isnt it great, Miss Pervert? I surrendered, there is nothing I can refute. Even if I try telling it was a misunderstanding it would not help. My-my, you suddenly shut up and did not refute? To reward you Ill step out the room so you can be lovey-dovey. If by the time I return from the bath Ill see something indecent then youll never step inside this room ever again. Have fun. She shut the door but at least I am not going to see her for an hour. Erhm so what are we going to do~? Lilith fidgeted in embarrassment. Girly talks! I am so excited to finally have some gossip of my own! The other noble ladies tend to avoid me so my only conversation partner is Lilith. Yaay! I guess she is too tired Xeras POV It was so gooooood to have a bath after so long. Unlike a certain Miss D. I had to walk all the way and to arrive faster I neglected making stops when not necessary. While I was somewhat certain that My Lady will be protected by the weirdo, I still wanted to hurry because whenever I am not around, the s* flies start to swarm around the ambrosia. When I heard about what these doves did I almost wanted to beat the c* out of Miss Delight but then I thought she is the least problematic person of all that swarm around My Lady. If they somehow end up together then at least that would make the flies go search for a w* of their status. My godlike Master is too far from their reach. As I was returning I almost expected to walk into something indecent but when I opened the door all I could see is them talking. After Miss Delight was done chatting she left and I could finally talk to My Lady. I turned around but instead of her happy face I only saw desperation. W-what happened?! This was too sudden for me. Haaaa if only she showed a bit more affection My Lady was disappointed? What do you mean? (X) When Miss Delight is showing me her affection or being intimate I feel so happy~! Yet, she only does that when I take the initiative Haaaa (L) My question might be impudent but are you in love with her? Please no, please no, please no! I am not sure at least I know I want her to show affection on her own, like hugging me not only when we are alone, or rubbing against me. I like cuddling with her but it is always me who does something (L) So you want to make her shower you with love? Am I right? (X) W-well I wont be against her falling in love with me My Lady became red like a good tomato. Then how about we make her realize she wants to have you? Lets think of a good plan to make her fall for you (X) Meanwhile, Delight was returning to her dormitory. [I never thought I can become such an annoyance for her. While we were talking, Lilith was so stiff. I shouldnt bother her this late, especially considering she has so much to talk about with Xera. Well, I can just annoy Lilith tomorrow.] I opened the door to dormitory and walked to the floor where my room is. Usually there are some people in the halls but considering how late I am it would be weird to expect seeing anybody. I approached my door and heard steps coming from behind a corner. A girl walked out of there and nonchalantly headed towards me. Oh my, I never expected you to show up so soon. Have you finally decided to become my follower? Charlotte showed up, conveniently right beside my door. Hey, dont you dare looking at me like that! I live right next door! [Yeah, right.] You already doubt my words?! I really do live here! You never even tried to visit me! Never mind, I see that you are tired so I will let you go, just this time! Farewell, ne-igh-bo-r~! She chirped and disappeared into the next room. Just what the hell happened? I asked Francis right when I stepped into my room. She was nagging me about your whereabouts for the past 6 hours (F) Let me guess, she lied about living the next door? No she moved in there today (F) Damn it V2 Ch 43. Sliming off the wrong side of the bed Knock-knock I was happily pretending to be asleep when somebody knocked the door. I checked time but it was only 6 oclock so I ignored the knocks. Knock-knock-knock-knock-knock [Just who is so restless this early?] KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK It was more like kicking now so I finally slimed out of the bed and prepared to give an uninvited guest a dummy shell from 76mm gun. I opened the door and Oh, did you already wake up? Then how about we~ SLAM Knock-knock I opened the door again. So, as I was saying, I~ SLAM Knock-knock In the end I listened to her rambling. Charlotte kindly bestowed me an opportunity to have a breakfast together. After I pointed out that it is still early morning I gently rejected her offer with a rephrasing of go die in a sewer before gently slamming the door again. This time she understood that she was too early and returned to her room. When it was an actual time to go and have a breakfast she did not appear so I hurried to leave the room before she shows up. So you are saying that she started harassing you as well? Lilith was not surprised to hear about that. You mean she did it before? There was one time when she had some issues with her parents and thus for some time she lived in my dormitory. As you can guess right after she decided to approach me all kinds of bad things started happening: she was showing up early in the morning to take me somewhere, despite my refusals; she was harassing me and my friends to make me serve her; she was constantly mocking me, my manners and my dresses I can only pity you (L) Later that day we were having the practice classes. I notified the teacher that I will attend with a friend and that I shall accept no refusal. It didnt take me long to find Charlotte. She was gossiping with her lackey girls. I did not hesitate to approach her. Miss Charlotte, do you have some time to discuss a certain thing? I will talk to you later, wait here! Charlotte said something from the crowd of girls. Oh my, I see that Miss Charlotte is a tad busy. I shall visit you later then. Charlotte immediately appeared outside of her group. Ho-ho-ho! You arrived on time. If you really want to talk to me then you will have to show that you are worthy of my attention! We will talk as soon as you prove your (C) Oh my, it appears that my offer shall be refused. Very well, I shant occupy you any longer. As I started turning to leave she became agitated. W-w-wait! I-I I did not order you to leave! As I was saying, I am interested in finding your worth to me so I suggest we go and talk together. I wonder if it is really that hard to just say Yes, I want to know you better. Its not like she will be considered weirder. I led her to the firing range. While she was not understanding why I led here exactly here, she will understand in a moment. I deployed the guns and used both abilities to reload them. The historical moment in my life as battlecruiser: I finally reloaded all the damned guns without exploding, having fires or other issues! Each of 8 big tubes is clogged with a shell and powder bags. Is that how the pure bliss feels like? Watch carefully, Miss Charlotte. This is what happens to those who interrupt my morning sleep. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Of all training dummy shells only one hit the target. That magically protected reinforced target was Ill just say all that remained is the stick where the target was attached. I looked at Charlotte and for a minute she just stood in a stupor. Then she blinked and turned toward me. This is This is THIS IS SUPER COOL! What? Instead of making her understand that I am the last person whose sleep she would want to bother, I actually turned her into my fan? So thats what happened? I decided to consult with Xera. Yes And why are you asking me? (X) Because you are the perfect person to advise me on this. Ha-ha, I never thought you want an advice how to make a noble become your friend! (X) No, I want an advice how to be so repugnant to make her want to stay as far away from me as every other being stay away from you. Do you really mean this? She clenched her fists with a smile of rage. I only giggled with a smile. And the answer is? (X) I didnt mean it. Its just another one of my stupid jokes. I really didnt mean it this time. Ok, why not you give her an opportunity? She might not be that bad. While she was acting on Miladys nerves, she still somewhat tried to be friendly. Maybe you will actually find her nice to you and stop clinging to Milady? (X) With this I decided to give Charlotte one last attempt at redeeming herself in my eyes. V2 Ch 44. Mourning tea drinking The next day after my consultation with Xera I was expecting Charlotte to appear once again at my doorstep but she didnt show up. For the breakfast I was on my way to pick up Lilith but I was intercepted by Xera. Dont search for Milady, she has an appointment scheduled. Go and have your fun without her. (X) What are you doing here then? Should you not be by her side? Id be glad but the crown prince demanded that they will be alone. While I did swear my loyalty to Milady, I am still subordinate to the crown prince. Hey, are you willing to take me? Im hungry and you no doubt are going to have a breakfast. (X) If you are fine with a possible encounter with Charlotte. No problem, follow me. Is it not supposed to be me leading? As we entered the restaurant I began scanning for possible seats. Meanwhile, Xera disappeared to fill her stomach with whatever free food she can find. Because I actually only wanted to have some hot water I did not care about her problems of standing in a queue. Suddenly my sleeve was pulled. When I turned around to see the evildoer I saw the familiar curls. You! I demand that you entertain me during my breakfast! Follow me! I was getting tired of her rude attitude so instead, I demonstratively looked around and prepared to leave. W-what is wrong now?! Charlotte was confused. Oh my, whom you might be talking to~? Please, do take this hint Erhm what? Khm! As I was saying, follow me! I did not move a centimeter. Erhm is it because you dont have a tray? She tilted her head, while not as cute as Lilith, she has some potential. If she stops being so slow. I surrender, I have no idea what you want. Just tell me! I dont have all the morning to show you how magnanimous I am! (C) Miss de Terehan, might I inquire whom you were talking to? Uuuu Ha-ha Khm! Miss Delight, I order you to join my clique for breakfast! Follow me! Now I did follow her, even though her attitude is still to be cured. I was sat amongst her followers and soon a number of waiters brought luxurious dishes and drinks. I saw that I was presented a cup of steaming-hot water. Now that I had everything required for the breakfast I picked the fork and began picking an unknown mass of proteins which vaguely resembled meat. Now, girls, I recently received a gift from my parents so today we will be drinking Charlotte was saying something in the background while I was taking some underwear out of the purse with one very specific purpose. Germine, pass this to my new servant. Miss Delight should be honored that I allow you to have some tea. Erhm what are you doing with W-WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! Suddenly Charlotte stopped murmuring to her entourage and screamed while covering her face. Is it not obvious? While you are busy giving everybody your toast I was making myself some tea. Erhm right ? Where did you get the tea from? (C) Would you like to know more? I pointed the fork at her. F-fine do you need sugar? She quickly switched gears and now was talking about making my tea drinking somewhat comfortable. Oh my, it would be great~. The rest of the breakfast went silently. Nobody here was talking so I quickly became bored and right after I was done clearing my plate I walked away. I wonder if Charlotte wants new friends because she is just tired of this silent table company. I barely saw Lilith recently. When we have classes she ends up sitting with the prince so I have to sit alone, or even worse with Xera. I left the class room and headed to the library to borrow another useless by itself book. On my way I walked into Charlotte who weirdly was alone and did not start laughing or calling me from 100 meters away. Normally I would pretend I never saw her but currently I am giving her a chance to show she is not as bad so I approached her. Miss Delight, you look like you have a lot of spare time. I will let you accompany me while I am studying. (C) Name me at least one reason why I shouldnt say no. I I was going to let my servants have some rest but now I need some help with studying. Even a genius like me needs some company during studying so I will let you keep me company while I prepare for the exam. She crossed her arms and stared at me with arrogant confidence. I remember not seeing her name in top 100 but it must be a ''misunderstanding''. I really have nothing to do. So be it, then. Where shall we study? In my room of course! (C) Meanwhile, from behind a corner a pair of bloodshot eyes glared at them. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 12. Inspiration Pt 1. When I woke up today I felt an insatiable urge to do something. I felt like I am wasting my life without doing something that will make my current life have any purpose. Aside from fighting I never had anything I was interested in so currently I must be feeling bored. Are there any ways to entertain oneself? I asked the others because normally humans have a lot of activities outside of fighting and commanding. You can try painting, it helps calm down and concentrate. (LN) He gave me some money and I went to the market to buy something to paint with. There was a nice guy who sold me a highest quality painting kit. After I finished setting up the painting accessories I dipped a brush into the paint and started painting. What is it? The female walked into the room and stared at my painting. It is painting. Erhm where did you find this paint? (F) A guy sold me it for just 6 gold coins. GUYS! COME HERE! She started shouting. What is it?! What happened this time?! (PF) Look at this remarkable painting. Do you see it? (F) Is this some kind of an invisible paint? (MG) But the guy said it will show after I am done painting. I precisely followed the instruction. Kuronami, sweetheart, where did you buy this? We want to buy a kit for ourselves The female put her hands on my shoulders and smiled. Are they as excited as I am? I explained where to find the guy. Alright, men, time to beat the c* out of the a*hole who scammed her. Follow me! Everybody left the room. To be continued V2 Ch 45. Best friends for a night After we arrived to Charlottes room each of us took the notes and we began checking each others knowledge in the areas we deemed lacking. For me it was no doubt the history and magic classes, for Charlotte it was related to mathematics and surprisingly etiquette. While both of us had weird expectations that we will be happily chatting, in reality we didnt even look at each other and right after we were done studying one thing we continued with the next. This equation. (C) Use this formula and then swap the A with C. Are you sure? (C) Try it. We soon grew tired of this exciting studying session and at one point two notebooks were thrown into the corner of the room and were followed by two bodies falling onto a bed. Who might have thought that our group activity would end up like that Cant argue with that. Whenever I studied with the other girls we were chatting all the time At least I am sure we will pass the exams. She responded with a tone suitable for the response: Yes, I will keep this talk alive because there are no other options. Any ideas what we can do while we gather the strength to continue? Maybe we can drink some tea? I have few tea leaves but that should be enough. (C) Then how about you take whatever you have while I will ask my maid Francis to boil us some water? I will add my own leaves if there is not enough. Sounds like a plan. With this I went to my room. Soon both of us were sitting at my table and drinking the tea. Charlotte gave me a strainer so I would not shock her with my pantea. Erhm so, what do you think about Lilith? I was the first to break the silence. She is fine, I guess. Have you met her fiance? The prince. (C) I wonder if that man should have his hands cut off. He was clearly molesting Lilith the last time I saw them together. You are no doubt mistaken. His Highness is righteous man, he would never do something like that! (C) You surely do adore him. This has nothing to do with you. The talk ended up cornered and shot with a battleship gun. Neither of us dared to talk and soon our table was shrouded in an awkward silence. Occasionally we made sounds of lifting and putting down the cups. I sorry My response was too rude Charlotte broke the awkwardness. I did not mind that. It was rude of me to vilify a person. Listen, I feel like we cant have a proper talk like that Do you have any ideas or anything you want to talk about? I have some ideas but why not give her a chance to show off. N-no I never befriended anyone by myself She hid her face in embarrassment. [What should we do? There are so many friendship techniques but neither of them appears to work here.] In the back of my mind I had some ideas but I just couldnt think about what to do. And then I remembered something which can help a group of people forget about any obstacles in their talk. I went to the cupboard and found the bottle of liquor. Wanna drink? What is it? Charlotte stared at the bottle like it was her first time seeing something like that. It is alcohol. Well it might work out better than sitting like that She moved closer to the table while I poured a cream-colored liquid into a couple of glasses. Cheers! We clinked the glasses and drank the liquid. And then I told her Lets be besties but she was like You are nuisance. This girl, how can you even talk to her properly?! (C) Yeah, I remember I was climbing somewhere and she stared at my ass all the time. Shes pretty but why does she always act spoiled? Whenever Im not around she starts Ai lav yu Yure da best (C) Ya so cool When I met ya I thought ya so clingy bat den I woke up on the ground somewhere. My cloak was somehow hanging on a branch of a fallen tree, while my dress was soaked in something. I looked around and saw I am somewhere in a forest. The opening where I was lying surely did not appear naturally or was here before the night. Uuuuu! Charlotte was lying on my lap and crying. Just by remembering this nights activities I can tell we either became best friends, or best drinking friends. Wai dasnt he lav me?! Wai?! Uuuuu!!! She is still drunk and keeps crying. I cant remember what we were discussing prior to that but judging by her interests it must be about Liliths fiance. [I feel like it will be going on and on forever. I should accelerate the sleeping process of hers.] Bang I knocked her unconscious and after I retrieved my property I carried her back to the dormitory. I wonder what she will tell me after she wakes up. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 13. Inspiration Pt 2. I dont know who dared scamming our silly catkin but at least I know they will regret doing it. We swiftly approached the presumed location of the guy and I peeked from behind a corner. Hes there. A f* who sells all kinds of junk to na?ve customers. This one should be the scammer were looking for. So, Lady general, any ideas how well make him return the money? (PF) Yes, how about we go, apprehend him and then beat him till he gives us a refund? Then well go and buy her some proper paint. Plan? Plan. Everybody agreed so we headed there. The guy noticed us immediately and started advertising us the c* he sells. Do you have some paint? He paled but immediately continued advertising. An hour ago you sold our feline friend a kit. Wed like a refund. Sorry but she bought it fair and square. No refunds. He smirked at us when he saw town guards nearby. Alright I see So, men, HOLD HIM! We apprehended him at once. HELP ME!!! While he was screaming left and right the men lifted him so it would be easier to beat him. PUNCH C PUNCH C PUNCH AAAA!! HELP! HELP ME!!! AAAA!!! Whatre you doing? Kick him in the b* till he refunds. Simplicity itself! (LN) NO! NO! NO! KICK AAAAAA!!! I did not hesitate to kick him as hard as I could. That girl is the last person to understand she is scammed yet he still dared doing it! What are you doing?! Release that man at once! The guards rushed to us. To be continued V2 Ch 46. A ridiculous gathering After I handed over Charlotte to her maid I headed to Liliths dormitory. There I was told that she already left and I hurried to the restaurant. She was not there either but because I am already there I decided to eat before I continue searching for Lilith. Good morning to you. One of Charlottes friends approached me. Good morning to you too, might I inquire your purpose? Have you seen Miss de Terehan? I did not see her today but some people saw you with her this morning. The girl looked at me with suspicion. We got drunk together but currently she is in her room. Thank you for the information. Good day to you. The girl bowed and walked back to the rest of Charlottes entourage. After the breakfast I was going to wander around and search for my breast pillow, not that I ever used her like that. As I was about to enter the class I was grabbed and dragged out of the student flow. What is it?! I barked at Xera. Shut up, will you? Mlady has a message for you, she cant see you for now because she was taken to the city. Also, she wanted me to remind you about the gathering. You do remember about it, right? (X) NO. I am astonished it is the first time I heard about it. Instead of a long story Ill just tell you its where the nobles band together and go- I mean talk about important business. We three might be the last people to be called social butterflies but we still have to attend. Mlady wanted to see the best dress you have cause youll be her escort. (X) It would be weird if I was to Either you or the crown prince. (X) However, I might be the perfect person to do it. Objection withdrawn. Of course I have no dresses other than the one I am wearing but at least I changed the underwear. Right at the doorstep of my room I was intercepted by Charlotte. Uuuu my head still hurts Hangover only affected her and by the looks of it she suffers for both of us. What are you doing here? I cant just walk like this Help me walk to the gathering I am getting a bit late so Uwaa! H-hey! It is not! A-a-appropriate! She was blushing because I princess-carried her. By the time we arrived Charlotte was close to fainting but an armchair helped her relax. A few moments after I sat down Charlotte, Lilith showed up. Miss Delight, is it really the same dress? She was a bit disappointed. I doubt anybody would not like this dress. Everything looks perfect when you are facing a gun~. With this I gracefully led her inside the hall where were the other students. While we two were the least dressed of them we still remain the best because we remain ourselves. Miss Delight, can you stop staring at those dresses? Were you not saying your dress would be liked by anyone? Lilith had time to both check out every other dress in the hall as well as prick. The gathering was going smoothly. The majority of people around us were gossiping or discussing their own affairs while Lilith and I had the snacks tables at our unchallenged disposal. Because we two are poor and have to survive on anything we can find, this was the best opportunity to gather as much snacks as we can. Soon the crown jewel of this gathering arrived: Mi Lily, how was it named, again? Eclair. She answered without raising her head from the plate. So, His Highness clair arrived and he was accompanied by Charlotte who glued herself to him. Look at those lovey-dovey guys. Whos so clingy here? She still did not care. clair and Charlotte. Now she raised her head to understand what I am talking about. WHAT?! She screamed loud enough to attract everybodys attention to us. The prince saw us an immediately separated himself from Charlotte. I grabbed Liliths hand to help her control herself. clair immediately grimaced and glared at me. Oh my, might it be that you are not happy to see somebody holding your fiances hand? I think it is alright if I chastise him a bit. I see, so you are finally showing your true colors? He continued glaring at me. I could only tilt my head and wait for his response. Not only do you abuse the others but you also dare to seduce my fiance. I am not surprised. Listen, everybody! Those two women were harassing Miss de Terehan all the time, they conspired against me and now we all see that my own darling fiance is cheating on me! (M) Oh my, you surely have a liking to redundant phrases. I was ready to rout any of his claims but before I could begin, the other nobles were already gossiping. We two turned into the main topic of todays mocking. Well, it is my best opportunity to put a large nail into the coffin. Mine or his, it doesnt matter. Everybody here knows about how you two were slandering her, you were ridiculing her and this night you even drugged her! I was trying my best to remember when we ever did something like that I demand that you two apologize to Miss de Terehan! I strengthened my grip when I felt that Lilith is about to explode. Charlotte, on the other hand, did not dare looking into my eyes and only hid in the crowd. If that is what you want then He gloated his victory while I deployed the guns. remember that you are nothing. If you have no strength to make me follow your orders then be so kind to shut up and leave for I shall not succumb to this ridiculous demands and accusations. The one who is strong shall never yield to the ramble if they have their pride and honor. Mine are with me and I am proud to protect what I cherish. If you still have some brain inside your head then you better retreat. I was ready to kick-load the guns if he dares continuing this discussion. When I withdrew with Lilith nobody dared stopping me but I already know that this farce will not be forgotten soon. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 14. Inspiration Pt 3. What are you doing?! Release that man at once! While the guards were running here I continued beating the fraud with both fists and legs. Hey lady, are you deaf or what?! (G) Like hell I would let this f* go! He scammed my friend and now he refuses to refund! LET HIM GO. I reluctantly told the men to let him go. KICK As if In reality, I was kicking until the guards dragged me away from the man. Only then the others let go of him while spitting. What the hell happened to make you four assault this man like that?! (G) I was trading when these four people approached me and demanded that I pay them protection fee. When I rightfully refused they grabbed my limbs and this woman began beating me! You saw it with your own eyes, didnt you?! This fraud! Is it true? (G) Like hell it is. He scammed our friend by selling her old dried paint! I warned her what shes buying, it was her own choice. (Fraud) Then its settled. Well lead you four to the station. Dont resist. (G) What if I tell you who the buyer is? The guards stopped. Have you heard about the black haired cat-kin who recently did some things? (PF) The guards started shaking. Imagine what shell do if she comes here (LN) REFUND THEM. The guards barked at the fraud. With the bastard being taken to the prison and us having the money back we headed to an actually good shop and bought some paint and good brushes which we gifted to our pet-girl. Two hours later I checked on her GUYS! COME HERE! Neither of us understood what the hell she painted. It was a gray flattened cylinder with a styled fish image on its side I was thinking what to paint but then I remembered GROWL V2 Ch 47. A sickness ride It was not unexpected that a few days after the princes vagary I received a letter. The sender asked me to go to the royal palace to be the defendant. While I wondered if it was related to my not-so-recent acquisition, I still had to go. Before proceeding with anything else I decided to ask the principal if there is something I should know. So, you are summoned to the palace I am sure this delay is related to the fact His Highness had to write a letter to the king before anything would be done. You are in a very bad position if you cant impress the king. (P) For now I think I have to get there, am I right? There is a river nearby, it flows right into the sea so if you take a boat you can get right to the capital. It will take a day or two to reach the sea and then a week to reach the capital. The crown prince mustve set sail right the next morning after the gathering, you need to hurry. While you and Miss Evereyn pack your luggage I will call for a boat. (P) Why would you help me? That boy needed some spanking for a looong time. If you are smart enough to make him shut up then you should be able to refute all of his claims as well. This would be a good lesson for His Highness. (P) Of course considering how much time we would have I decided to accelerate Liliths preparations by at least informing her about the current situation. Currently she is studying so I need to go inside, take her and then send her to pack. The operation of course was simple, I just shamelessly entered the classroom right in the middle of the lesson, lifted Lilith off her chair and carried her out of the room before anybody could voice their discontent. W-what is g-going on?! (L) We need to immediately pack our belongings and head to the capital. The principal already took care of our transportation so our task is to do everything fast. Yes, as you say. She stopped struggling and just let me carry her. While Lilith was packing I already took the purse since I never left it in the room, and was waiting outside the poor dorm. Meanwhile, somebody was running towards me. ARE YOU CRAZY?! Xera was steaming like a locomotive. Oh my, it is nothing but an emergency~. Emergency my a*! The principal informed me so I get it why you kidnapped Milady right in the middle of the lesson but why the heck you did not inform me? With my help she wouldve packed everything twice as fast! (X) But you also need to Silence, I have everything necessary pre-packed for such cases. Go to the pier while I help Mlady. She stomped inside the dorm while I stayed where I am. 5 minutes later. A mule-like Xera and Lilith with a bag exited the dormitory safely. What the Did I not tell you to go already?! (X) Did you not use your brain to think I dont know where the pier is? I smiled. S-sorry my bad WTF?! Stop it, you two! Lets hurry! (L) The boat already was at the pier and waited for us. The owner already knew where we need to go so without any questions he helped us unload the mule and set sail to the estuary. How deep the estuary is? Are there any shallows there? As long as you are not completely blind you will notice the few rocks that can break a hull. The rocks are the only objects that can strand a ship there. The captain enthusiastically explained the area around the estuary and even showed me the sailing equipment. The travel to the estuary was not exciting in any way: Lilith was constantly lying on the board and observing the water flow around the boat. When I was navigating with her she never had nausea! We departed at 9:50 AM and now is the next morning. I am a bit behind the schedule but I keep watching the sea. What are you doing? (X) Just watching Miss Delight, can you pass me some water? Lilith was still suffering and barely slept. [Still nothing] Hey, captain, can we drop the anchor at the estuary? Why would we need to?! The old man was surprised by my request, after all we needed to hurry to the capital. [There is something Yes, I see a fog and thats a good sign.] The captain followed my request and we anchored right outside the dangerous rocks of the estuary. It didnt cure Lilith but at least I am certain the rendezvous point is correct. What is that?! In the distance the captain saw a smoke pillar. That? That is me. The battlecruiser enters the stage. I had to steam all the time ever since I talked to the principal just to arrive here. I corrected the course to arrive nearby and pick up the girls. So, ladies, take your luggage, we are swapping the ride! AH-OO-GAH V2 Ch 48. The leviathan arrives Both Lilith and Xera were shocked to see a ship of this scale afloat. If they were super curious to explore my rigging back then, now I dont even have an epithet to describe their curiosity. If I did not shout at them for a few times, they wouldve actually tried to squeeze into the gun barrels. Either of them would get stuck almost immediately but at least they satisfied themselves by sticking their legs and arms inside the rifled liners. The kids were playing with deck machine guns and I even showed them how to use them. The kids played with oerlikons installed everywhere, and how happy they were to hug and swing on the 102 mm gun barrels. I was impressed that the girls were not tired after they were running around till the evening. Oh S*, I have a radar contact! I heard a few beeps before the radar shut down itself. What? They dont understand but it is not important. Inside the ship, now! I dragged them all the way to the bridge. Of course when they started touching everything in their vicinity I had to smack their hands. What happened? (X) Aerial contact, North. Bearing 21, Altitude s*, range and altitude are unknown I used binoculars to locate the object. It happened to be a large pack of winged reptiles. Alright, flak shells loaded, guns turned. Let the missing begin! Bang Bang Bang The girls were surprised to see how the 102 mm fired. I was surprised as well, my range estimations and even accuracy were good, no, excellent! There were dozens of beasts blown out of the sky. Of course that was not enough but while they are approaching I should be able to fire one more 102 mm salvo and two 76 mm salvos. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang As the beasts passed the long range defenses they entered the pom-poms volleys. At most only a couple of lizards were shot down by the fire and even though I shot down half of them it was not enough to take them all down. Bom-bom-bom-bom Watch out! Wyverns are approaching! (X) Why there is an entire colony of them?! (L) Bang Tra-ta-ta Bom-bom Tra-ta Pu-pu-pu-pu-pum Tra-ta-ta Bang As the wyverns entered the range of all AA weaponry they started to take an actual damage. It is harder to miss a close target when you have a lot of shrapnel and bullets flying around. If I was to choose a MVP then it would be 12.7 mm machine guns. After the suppression fire at medium range the pom-poms and oerlikons were out of ammo and their reload is soooooo long If there were no machine guns then my deck would be turned into the wyverns playground. The pitiful remnants of the flock tried to escape to a high altitude but were blown by coordinated fire of 76 mm guns. When I clearly exhausted all AA guns ammo I let the remaining wyverns flee. They are not my target here so I just continued steaming to the destination. I never expected something so powerful. At first I thought it is some kind of magic but now that I see what you look like You had no issues destroying so many wyverns, could it mean you are powerful enough to disdain the kingdom itself? (X) You can say so. If it will be required to protect those who are close to me then not even the entire world can oppose me. Well, they can just block my way with enough ships I wouldnt be able to move. My radars found a large number of surface objects nearby. When I looked there I saw a lot of ships near a harbor. If the map is correct then it should be the capitals port. I changed the speed and hoisted ''Kilo'' and ''Zulu'' flags then I raised the Union Jack. A number of ships began sailing around me as I slowly approached the port. Some of them were curious merchants from around the world, some were fishing boats which happened to be nearby, and some were sailing under the kingdoms flag and had a number of armed sailors at ready. AH-OO-GAH AH-OOOO-GAAAH I buzzed the ships around me to clear myself the way. Neither of the military vessels dared approaching so with my way cleared I headed to the roadstead. I did not fire any salutes just in case. When I found a nice spot I dropped the anchors and prepared to disembark. While Delight was making her grand arrival. Hiring this fast boat was a good idea. After Lilith returned she turned from an obedient fiance into a serious concern, especially because of that woman. If I wish to have it done my way then I need to arrive first and present my view to His Majesty. If I am first then he would rather believe me and thus Ill have some room for maneuver. The boat already enters the port so there is no way those two will mess my plans now AH-OO-GAH I turned around and saw an entire block of buildings sail towards the port. It was a monstrous ship made of metal. The ships that were supposed to escort me were now sailing near the leviathan. The largest warships of the kingdom were dwarfs in comparison with this monstrosity. And most importantly, I have a bad feeling about its arrival. V2 Ch 49. The king comes into play "Please, this is not a hotel! No, no, no! I am not going anywhere, neither does Xera! For Gods sake, take your luggage! NE-VE-R! Cmon, we are not going to leave this place anyway, why dont we just stay here and rest for a couple of weeks? Its so comfortable! NO! And stop trying to lock yourselves inside the captains cabin! I thought that everything will proceed smoothly after we anchor at the roadstead but why would they want to stay here?! Lilith and Xera flatly denied all of my pleas to leave the ship and now I have to fight them over the damned cabin. Miss Delight if I show you my bare breasts, will you let us stay here~? (L) Like hell I would! I am so happy we dont need to carry that luggage~! (X) [Like hell I did] I already carried those two to the solid ground and we were on our way to the royal palace. Just in case, I checked if the invitation letter was inside the purse. In case the guards would try to hold me back then I will show them this letter. I wonder why you did nothing to stop her. I glanced at Xera, our intransigent morality fighter. It was My Ladys decision, and also it let us stay in that fancy room. (X) What a two-faced decision. It is fine if girls see each other naked when they change clothes. (X) So it is wrong only when it is me who looks at her? Right, you get the gist of it. (X) Board. Did you say something? She clenched her fists, the prick reached the correct part of her brain. It would be funny if Xera actually bandages hers. Liliths theory is interesting but Xera surely looks like it is the final glass of water required to sink her. At the gates of the palace we were immediately let in after I showed the letter. A couple of guards escorted us to the guest room where the king will arrive to meet us. How nice of him to meet us in person. Oh~, I am so tired~. (L) How about I prepare you a place to lie down and (X) If only there was a place where I could place my head~ it would be nice to lie down on a soft lap~ like for example~ (L) I see, give me a moment. So she wanted to rest, it is nice to see her sleepy face. Want to cuddle her~! [[[Meanwhile [WHY?! JUST WHY DID SHE ROLL THAT CLOAK?! I I literally told her I want to lie on a lap! Is this not supposed to be like Oh, my beautiful Lilith, please, use my lap as you want~?! Uuuuuuu] Back to the reality.]]] [Judging by her expression she must be really tired after all that sailing and travelling. She had almost no time to sleep. Poor girl] Knock-knock Come in, please. A man entered the room. His Majesty the SHHHHH!!! king of Marcelia will arrive in a few minutes, please, prepare to greet His Majesty. Sorry. The man gently closed the doors. Less than five minutes later the doors were opened and a man in a fur mantle entered the room. This time, however, without shouting from the doorstep. Are you the ones who caused the ruckus in the Rosehip academy? (M) Oh my, suddenly we were turned into criminals, now we are a cause of ruckus. Shall you settle down your position beforehand~? Sometimes I feel like I use sarcasm a lot. Not that it will make me change my mind. It looks like you really are a bunch of uneducated people. When I heard about a problem in the academy I never expected that my sons fiance and the future queen would be the cause. Instead of picking the fight with me he chose Lilith. It looks like we will need to wait for a bit longer until the king arrives. A king would never be so rude. You better close your mouth, girl. I can do whatever I want here. The man was now even close to the boiling point. I dont know why I enjoy this but perhaps it is fine. A tyrant it is then. I I! (M) Thou art quite naughty to bethink everything is hath decided by thee. I am here for I wast hath called and t is only mine own valor shall I hath appeared in front of thee. If ''t be true there is nothing thee wanteth to speak of then we shall beest off. I wonder what the hell did I spout but the man appears to have calmed down. I heard that Miss Evereyn was infidel to the crown prince and even dared mocking him in front of the noble children of the academy. I want to hear the answers. (M) I wonder who you are to care so much about it. Indeed, all conversations like this are to be started with making an acquaintance. We are the king Wenton de Marcelia. (W) My pleasure meeting you. I am Delight, Her Majestys faithful servant. Currently, a student of the forementioned academy. Then, can you tell me what happened at the noble gathering of the last week? (W) BANG Suddenly, the doors were opened and a winded something jumped into the room while trying to catch its breath. DONT BELIEVE THEM! The crown prince makes his grand appearance. V2 Ch 50. A necessary thorn? I was about to point out that the crown prince was very rude and disrespectful of the others privacy but the king almost forgot about our existence. My son, I see that you appeared a bit late. What is the reason of you being that slow? The king was not looking to be too pleased with the arrival of his son. Your Majesty, I was about to arrive when a huge ship caused a lot of ruckus. (M) Oh my, if only I knew that my arrival would cause you problems. I never expected that we would arrive so conveniently in time. What ship are you talking about? I never expected such a preposterous excuse. (W) He is talking about the ship of mine that is anchored at the roadstead. I knew something is off (M) Indeed it is, Your Highness. Barging in a room where people are talking and then shouting like that. I wonder if you were personally taught manners by His Majesty. Can you please stop making those remarks at each and every of our words? The kings smile was turning into a grimace. But who would teach the two of you the manners? They just kept silence. Are you not the one who keeps I glared at our glorious knight. Since we all are here then why not we start discussing the incident? Yes, yes. Son, tell us what happened. (W) Your version, he means. I corrected His Majesty. For some time I was observing my fiance and suddenly I saw how she became very close to the woman over there. Miss Delight and Lilith became so close that they dared flirting everywhere, including in front of the others eyes. When another student of the academy, Miss de Terehan, approached them she was met with open hostility from both of them so I decided to keep an eye out in case they bullied her. It ended up that my assumption was correct. Miss de Terehan was constantly abused both verbally and physically. Miss Delight even tried coercing her and blackmailing. During the recent gathering I tried confronting my fiance and ask her to stop the harassment but I was coerced as well. Is my version wrong? Now he looked at me. Be so kind to share your version of the events. (W) A question, how did you ended up with Charlotte at the gathering? It is not a kind of question I am willing to answer here. (M) So, if we are alone you will be answering? Yes. If you want we can go talk in a different room. Will Your Majesty allow us to step out for a private talk? The king nodded so we stepped out. clair found another room where we locked ourselves for a talk. I looked at the door to make sure we are not being heard but when I turned back to face His Highness Please, listen to what I say! He bowed down and almost prostrated himself. ??? I want you to at least not deny my version. Please, believe me, it is for the best of both you and Lilith. I know you are annoyed with me but please, I beg you, dont negate my version. (M) Mr. clair, why would I want to do it? Its Michael, I cant tell you why but it is important. I am ready to promise you anything as long as you do what I asked you. I shall never bother you again, so please! Please, help me! Now he actually prostrated himself. About Charlotte... She confessed to me I said that if she plays along with my little spectacle I will consider her Dont look at me like that [The worst kind of scum.] Hm. I still doubt that it will benefit me. I can only promise you this much. (M) So you dont promise to tell me the truth? I will tell you everything you want to know but now you only have two options. If you help me then you WILL NEVER REGRET IT. If you refute my claims then it will only hurt those close to you. While you are too strong for anyone to threaten you, they are not. They cant always rely on you. So I beg you once again, help me! With this he stepped out of the room. Just in case, I should prepare the guns, after all if I to back my claims with 356. then everything should be ready. Ding You received 16 upgrade points, 7 copper coins, 40mm/56.3 Bofors Single mount (Replaces Medium AA), .50 M2 Browning (Replaces MGs), 1 modernization point, 1 skill point, 40mm/56.3 Bofors Twin mount (Replaces Medium AA) HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1949. Upgrade progress C 1/10. Accuracy C 17/100 Reload C 5/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery C 99/25 Guns C 50/25 Equipment C 99/25 40mm/56.3 Bofors Twin mount. Loaded - 16/16. 20mm Mk V Oerlikon. Loaded - 20/20. .50 M2 Browning. Loaded - 8/8. I entered the room after the crown prince and sat down. So, did you two finish your talk? The king asked out of courtesy but without any interest in hearing our answer so we just nodded. Alright, Miss Delight can now present us her opinion on this matter. Then I will make the final verdict. (W) Your decision can only be approved by me and I hope you understand that my words are much stronger than yours. Why would you think so? He smirked. Because my words are backed with my power~. Everyone but the king started trembling. Do you think you can coerce me? (W) Indeed I can, right~? Everyone fervently nodded. So, as I was going to say V2 Ch 51. Marriage affairs [Fine, come what may] His Highness is not too far from the truth. Lilith indeed holds a grudge against Charlotte and I have no doubt His Highness attitude really did make her search for some warmth. Can we be blamed for His Highness silly actions? No. Are we perfect? Neither we are perfect nor guilty. It is not the answer. (W) It is. We did calumniate Miss de Terehan but never did we beat her. Other than that I barely see a difference between our versions. Lilith and Xera both were frozen with their mouths opened. Then I see no other way but to punish you three. For insulting the royal family, cheating on the crown prince, and possible The king was pondering what to add. And stealing a ton of tea So I helped. You did wha! Khm. And stealing royal property, I sentence Lilith Evereyn and Delight to never appear in the Capital unless called by a member of the royal family. The engagement between Michael de Marcelia and Lilith Evereyn is to be officially broken. Do you have any other comments on that? The king glared at me. So, will Miss de Terehan become Michaels new wife? I already ran out of options so she is the last candidate The king could only rest his head on the back of the couch. What if I tell you she is already heart-broken and seeks my friendship? I wonder if I can have a villainess with me. HAAAAAAA!!! Whatever just leave me alone damned women, every time I find a good wife for this damned son of mine, either they find an excuse to avoid the engagement or he claims they are not good enough I even felt sympathy for him. For an entire second. So, what are we going to do now? I asked the girls. You are now to go out of this room and let me rest. Whatever you need, ask this damned boy. (W) Michael led us out of this room and to the room where we had our small negotiation. Can anybody answer me what the hell is going on? Right after the door closed, Xera raised her voice. I would like to know as well. You better not try to fool us. You two surely knew what is going on. (X) We had a little chat here and decided to follow His Highness version of events. Miss Delight, I am so disappointed! Why did you not tell us that you are going to do this?! (L) My sweet silly Lilith, when could I do this? She immediately calmed down. So, now that we solved it, will we get the answers about why the hell you sided with him? (X) Oh my, it is a good time for my payment. Right? What would you need? (M) Gold, enough to cover our expenses for a few months. He handed us a bag of coins. Just the weight of that bag was enough to convince me that we are now rich. Phew He sighed in relief. Did you think we are done? I reminded him about the second part of the deal. What do you mean? He stiffened. The truth. Yes about what? (M) BANG Why would you want to set up Lilith? I am ready to keep beating him until he starts thinking. Well Haaaa!!! I just want to stop those constant political marriages His Majesty finds for me! I always have to act like a good fiance and play a couple in love. Lilith, there was nothing personal. You are a good woman and I hope we can remain friends but I just dont want to marry neither you nor de Terehan! I want to find a wife for myself without constant nagging of my parents! (M) Then why not ask Lilith to break the engagement?! WHY DO YOU THINK I WOULD NOT TRY?! Even if I did try, His Majesty is so keen on finding me a wife that he would ignore anything but a crime. Only when the candidates were doing something VERY inappropriate he would break the engagement. He never listened to my opinion and thus constantly causes problems. Haaa When I heard that Lilith and Charlotte are the last candidates in his stupidly long list of fiances, I understood that it would be my only opportunity. I am sorry to make you a part of this idiocy but it was my last and only hope. I also think that Miss Evereyn would appreciate the fact that she is no longer bound by anything but the morals. He suggestively looked at the two of us. While I appreciate Your Highness care, I would still like knowing what you wanted to do beforehand. Miss Delight and I would gladly cooperate without the need to cause us so much trouble. Lilith was saying everything calmly, it either means she really appreciates Michaels efforts, or she is beyond mad. Mr. Michael can try to make up for his mistakes by paying for our shopping in the capital. You will, right~? The girls caught up to my devilish smile and the crown prince had no way to refute. [Shops, we are coming!] AFP_Write ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 15. Wildcat The friends, as they like to call themselves, found a new mission for which they asked my assistance. Is it fine with you? (F) Of course, I was created for escorting ships. Our task is to escort a small number of merchant ships down a river to its estuary where they will have enough space to set sail. We will be making sure the slow and hulking ships will not be attacked by pirates. As the only destroyer here I will be providing AA covering and ASW duties. Will there be submarines in the river? I never heard about such submarines but I need to be on alert. What is she talking about? (F) Lets just say yes, it is faster and wont hurt. (MG) Commencing ASW. Launching charges. What did you say about it will be alright? (PF) Well (MG) BUM BUM BUM As I was done bombing the submarine, I saw that instead of oil there was fish surfacing [Ooops?] The ships were close to their destination and we met no threats. I jumped out of the water to make sure the others are fine. What are you planning to do after we are done with this quest? (LN) Eat. Anything else? (LN) Sleep. Erhm how about we all travel somewhere and search for a nice restaurant to feed her? (LN) We have no money for that, remember? (PF) Nah, it will be fine. (LN) How are you going to procure the necessary funds? I need to know what I should do. We will search for a treasure! (MG) What a great idea any proper ideas? (PF) Yes. Stop arguing and look there! (F) Straight ahead of us, near the estuary, were other ships. Some of them were positioned right on the way of the caravan. I checked the fuzes Shipfu Teaser Chapter: Dragon, Adventurers and Reincarnation. Fight with a dragon. The beast was huge. As tall as the top of battleships mast. It must be a worthy opponent for even the most experienced adventurers. Many would run away just after seeing it from the distance. The sisters looked at it before returning to their talk. The dragon was just too weak for them to waste their attention. Of course, it was not missed by the beast itself. This disdain was hurting its pride so the dragon headed to them. It wanted to punish these ants who dared ignoring its majesty. S?ur, that lizard is heading here. Should we do something? Oh, mon chre, did you want to brush off this thing by yourself? The elder sister chuckled and started petting the head of her cute sibling. Oh, can I? Did you not want to do it yourself? The dragon was more and more indignated by their attitude. ROAAR The sister turned their heads at this hindrance. S?ur, please, dont dirty your hands with this filth. I will handle it myself. Of course, if you want to play a bit then I wont interrupt you. Two huge turrets turned at the dragon and spewed colossal flashes of fire. KABOOM KABOOM Poor dragon had no time to even think about what happened. Adventurers guild. The guilds hall was filled with people. Some were eating while others were standing by a board. If I remember correctly, that should be the place where they choose their quests. Right now I am more interested in finding a registry. If I were to say the adventurers were undressing us with their eyes then it would explain what was going on. All the eyes were on the two of us. As I was approaching the registry a huge guy with a halberd stood in my way. Hello, ladies. How about ya go with me and have some drinks? Well have a lot of fun together~. I wanted to vomit just from hearing that. Get out of s?urs way, you are not even worthy of licking her shoes. My sister immediately started glaring at him. If I do nothing then there would be one guild less. You filth, you dare looking at my sister with those eyes?! Get out of here before I turn you into a stain on that wall. The man immediately withdrew. I approached the registry. What can I do for you? The clerk was looking at our chests with lecherous eyes. First you can gouge out your eyes, second we are here to be registered as adventurers. The clerk immediately started searching for the required papers. Even without looking behind I knew that my sister was producing a suffocatively strong bloodlust. What could happen in the re-reincarnation: Elder sister. After opening my eyes I started to look around. I was happy to find out there were no wolves. A few moments later I was knocked down and someone sat on my back. When I finally managed to stand up, the unknown stuck themselves to me. The feeling was blissful so I did not do anything about it. I checked myself. And finally comes my gear. A diamond inlaid handle of the rapier immediately caught my attention. With a swift move of my hand the blade was freed from its slumber. While my movements are a bit sluggish, the innate experience is easily felt. I was about to test my new guns when the person behind me started dragging me somewhere. Just for the sake of doing something I fired the secondaries but the poor trees were torn apart before I tested all of the guns. Without any idea where the person is going, I followed them. What could happen in the re-reincarnation: Younger sister. After opening my eyes I started to look around. I was happy to find out there were no wolves. A few moments later someone hugged me from behind. I felt how my cheeks started to burn but instead of trying to free myself I just let the hugger do whatever they want. I checked myself. And finally comes my gear. On the handle of the rapier were sapphiers both large and small. The design is elaborate but it does not affect the handling. When I wanted to swing the rapier to test it, my hand was grabbed and the blade was gently returned back to the scabbard. When I deployed the guns I was astonished by their size. Just by thinking about their power I understood that it would be better not to fire them. After all, I have quite powerful secondary guns. The person who hugs me suddenly lifted me and carried away. V2 Ch 52. The vacation comes to an end After accepting the princes generous offer the three of us spent the rest of the day making purchases. I was the only one who bought no clothes. As the girls became too tired to continue shopping we returned to the ship. While there was some time before the night we chatted for a bit. What are your plans for the future? (L) I wonder if I would travel around the world. After all, todays meeting with the king left quite an aftertaste. You want to run away from the troubles? (X) No way, no way. I just feel like it would be nice not to associate myself with the royal family Is it not the same? Xera continued pushing me into a corner with her words. I wonder what your plans are? After todays events I might be forced to step down from Mladys knight position but then what would stop me from quitting the order as well? (X) Why are you talking about bad things? Let us feel happy at least for some time! (L) What could prevent us from having a long vacation? The exams (L) The exams (X) [Why am I always the last person to hear about such things?] Anything else I should know in advance~? I was forcing myself not to start swearing. Y-yes, there will be a ball the next day after the exams results are published. (L) Thank you for telling me this before it happened. I am so happy I was notified. Can you keep your sarcastic remarks to yourself, at least when you talk to us? (X) She is just a bit salty~. Lilith chuckled. I left the two of them on their own while I went to check why the radars stopped working for the fourth time today. Also, I started warming up the boilers so by the morning the steam turbines would work at their optimal output. Our departure made as much noise as did our arrival so it was no wonder the ships were swarming around. AH-OO-GAH I was leaving the port and just for the sake of being an a*hole I turned the main guns at the city and fired blanks. BOOM BOOM Perhaps it will even wake up the royal family. Not that it is almost noon. The ship soon ended up in a current which was flowing in the same direction we went. Because of that I decreased the burn rate of the boilers and thus there should be no malfunctions. After some time I checked the machinery and the systems indeed showed no problems even at the top speed of 34 knots. If only the radars were showing the information without 10 minute lag A couple of days later we were reaching the estuary of the river where we began this cruise. Captain and her crew thank you for choosing Delight ship line. Please, do not consider choosing us ever again! As I finally dropped the anchors in the estuary, the sonar started beeping. It would not be a torpedo and the majority of the local wildlife would not dare showing up here so I did not fire anything. I was right about it. A small group of weird looking dolphin-like creatures showed up nearby. Both of the girls confirmed that they are safe so we spent some time watching the dolphins play around the ship and when the boar arrived to pick us up we returned to the academy. After a couple of days of lazing around the D-day came. I was happily daydreaming in my bed. It was still early in the morning so I was just enjoying my time. Knock-knock Good morning, Miss. I prepared your breakfast. I hope it will be to your liking. Oh, there is a letter left on the tray. Please, read it. Also, can I do something for you? Francis conveniently showed up when I started sliming out of the bed. Yes. Francis, can you check my dress? I wonder if it is alright to keep wearing it or it should be washed. Yes, leave it to me~! The maid cheerfully left the room to do the chores. I was eating when I remembered that there is a letter. I was wondering who sent it but then I saw that it was sent by the atelier where I ordered the maid dress. Knock-knock Come in~. Oh, did that girl already finish cleaning the dress? He-hello I saw the blonde of doom. What is it? I tried smiling but I wonder if my face shows another expression. Miss Delight, can we talk for a bit? Charlotte was unusually quiet but I dont feel like talking to her now. Charlotte, can we talk a bit later? There should be enough time for us to talk AFTER I finish my breakfast. Thank you. I D-do you remember that the exams are today~? She tried smiling while I was searching for something to throw at her. She managed to spoil my good mood. Well, she just returned me to the reality the terrifying and brutal reality ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 16. Oxygen-fueled destruction The people on the merchant ships started running around and swinging swords. I could not understand the point of their actions. Instead of doing zigzag maneuvers to avoid possible torpedoes the merchants were stopping their ships. The enemies on the other hand were oaring towards us. Kuronami, can you delay them? (F) Aye, engaging the enemy ships. I jumped into the water and set course to go straight at them. It will help me avoid any shells and also increase my chances of evading their torpedoes. While the merchants were standing still, the pirates were trying to approach and encircle us. If my estimations are correct then their courses should be perfect. When I was very close to the enemy I turned sharp to the port side at almost 90? angle. Splash Splash Two waves of torpedoes were launched at the enemies on the right and center flanks. The enemy galleys did not change their course so the BOOM BOOM Two ships were hit and the others steered randomly but it was too late for them. BOOM BOOM BOOM As the enemy ships were torn apart I approached the left flank and prepared to torpedo the two enemy ships there. They already started maneuvering when I launched the first torpedo. Splash C splash C splash I staggered the launch to make the torpedoes intersect at one point, so even if they evade one, they will hit the others. BOOM One of them hit a torpedo but the second evaded. The ships captain was courageously grinning as he evaded the final torpedo. Splash C splash He will not be the first BOOM and not the last fool I sunk. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 17. Path of a cat The merchants were grateful enough to offer us some food for our escort. Of course I wondered why they gave us so little but I did not insist on anything. Whats wrong with her? Dont worry about her, she just thinks you gave her not enough food. (LN) The ships sailed towards the closest port where we will disembark and the merchants will continue their journey. Occasionally I patrolled around and screened them when animals and ships were approaching too close to the caravan. While I was onboard, long nose guy approached me. Why are you so grumpy? Did something happen? (LN) They said they will pay us but they gave us only two crates of food. Did you really think it is our payment? They will pay us when we arrive, this is just for us [you] to have some food. Now I understand. They are going to donate us these goods for the war effort. You understood what I said, right? I nodded and he petted me. At the port. What do you mean donate our merchandize?! Where did you even hear that?! I knew she misunderstood something Why did I not check right when she understood immediately (LN) In the end we agreed that the merchants will only pay for my dinner. I am happy they were happy when the others announced what our payment is. After all, I was created to help humans. I know a good and quite cheap restaurant how about we go there? The merchants faces lit up even more. As we entered the restaurant, the long nose guy announced. Waiter, please serve our friend whatever she requests. Those gentlemen will pay for everything. (LN) As the time went on, the merchants smiles were becoming stiffer and stiffer. They exited the restaurant with very dark expressions and sworn to never ever agree to feed cat-kin as their payment. However, they still decided that they will be hiring Kuronami if their paths cross again. V2 Ch 53. The student of honor’s responsibilties If there can be different options during the exams then mine would be doing everything my way. Amongst the main subjects I already had the etiquette covered, the arts classes were never attractive enough for me so my exam there will be but a formality, in the end I only need to do the science exam and both magic class exams. Simplicity itself, I should say. Maybe we should not? We should, I assure you. But listen, why dont you just sign here and this exam will be just a formality? No, no! Never would I allow you to skip the exam! Not on my watch! Please, I beg you, just accept this A++ and go somewhere else! I dont want our entire range destroyed! Mr. Calintes was begging me on his knees but it would be a shame to pack my guns when I already summoned them. For the love of God, reconsider that choice of yours! (MC) Seeing that the teacher fails to convince me, the other students started searching for a cover. The guns dropped and 10 tedious minutes of waiting began. Four guns were loaded while the rest did not. I was going to fire what I had but the damage control managed to open the jammed breaches of turret Y. Fire in the hole! BOOM BOOM BOOM High explosive shells scattered around the target area. They created a few craters but the targets were barely damaged. At least there was an effect! With my diligence and tears deserved mark I headed to the next exam. The theoretical magic was never a class where I was listening. Alright, class. The exam starts now! Sensei, can you explain to me why the proportion of nitroglycerine and nitrocellulose is so important, and what would happen if instead we used common glycerine and cellulose? It is a funny thing that I am a teacher to our teacher Huuuu that should be it. Sensei, did I pass? Mr. Frangl was anxious to know HIS mark. Yes, you understood this part well so its A. I wonder if I would soon become the theoretical class new teacher, yet for now I need to finish the last exam of this semester. The science classroom was completely silent. Miss Catalina finished writing something on the chalkboard and turned around. The examination starts now. Do not try to cheat, or you will face the consequences. The class was showered by a cold hateful glare. While everyone was mechanically writing something in their sheets and shaking whenever the glare landed on them, only three persons were cheerfully writing and occasionally exchanging glances. Damn that demon lord Tshh, dont let her hear us. Wait till this monster steps out [Sure, try your best until she walks away.] 30 minutes ago. Miss Catalina approached me with a concerned look. You will not cheat, right? (C) Oh my, why would I? I am more than certain I will have no issues. The m-moment I I step out, they will I dont want them to have troubles Does it mean she is concerned there will be results nullified? Dont worry, Miss. I will absolutely make sure nothing bad will happen. You can rely on me. Yeah, right. Xera mocked me from behind. What are you doing here? I thought you never show up near the classrooms. You will never guess who is the lucky person who brings here the examination forms, also, step back a bit. Youre the last person supposed to look at them. (X) Why would you suddenly volunteer to carry the exam materials around?! Do you think I enjoy the privilege of being able to just wander around without having to work? Forget it, I am done here. I will grab Miss Evereyn on my way back. With this she went somewhere else. Can you look after (C) Of course. Present. The very moment Miss Catalina stepped out of the classroom it plunged into chaos. Everyone started shouting and running around. Yay! The demon lord is gone! Darcy, what answer is for the 5th question? Clang Bum and everything became quiet. As you can expect, me being Miss Liliths friend results in me having a certain degree of responsibility to our science teacher. Here is the deal: you sit down quietly and continue working properly, I turn a blind eye to the fuss you made. Deal? I might not be able to release the demon lord aura like Catalina but neither of the students objected. Other than occasional I need to watch the flowers, there were no problems during the class. Catalina returned only few minutes before the exam ended but she was astonished to see everyone sitting properly. I would not be surprised if I get my own demon lord nickname but I guess now the mother would not hesitate entrusting Lilith to me. Thank you thank you so much Of course, the mother herself is also quite adorable. V2 Ch 54. A candy for the eyes A carriage was going to the city. After the exams were finished, the majority of nobles headed to the shops to celebrate their yet-to-be-known results. Of course I was one of such money wasting people. Can anybody tell me why the hell I have to follow you? Xera kept on whining. It would be inappropriate for me to be in the city without a guardian! (L) HA?! Lilith, did you just said?! That caught me completely off guard. Yes, I am considered her guardian when she is outside of the academy. Her mother is too busy to look after Milady so I bear full responsibility for her. (X) Dont worry, it is just a formality. It is normal for nobles to have their knights act as guardians when the parents cant look after their children. (L) Xera, how? DONT YOU F* DARE. (X) Just how ancient are you? WHAT THE F* DID YOU JUST?! With this Xera exploded and I had to use Lilith to shield myself. Wow, so direct Lilith awkwardly smiled. You dumba*, do you have any reservation?! How could you ask a woman something like that?! (X) From since you are? SHUT UP AND DIE. Lilith-plated armor super block! Miss, I suggest you apologize. It would be bad if your relations with your friends end up severed. Francis was also with us but she barely spoke anything while we were riding. Oh my, it would be a shame. I am sorry, you old hag~. Tell me, when was the last time you had your face broken~? Xera clenched her fists. Oh my, I suggest you use body strengthening magic and prepare to heal broken limbs~. Tch, fine. Still, why would you need me if you already are considered Miladys friend? You are of legal age already so there should be no issues, also there is a maid here. (X) My poor hollow friend, do you know what quality of yours is the only one I appreciate and treasure? Aside from my genius and beauty? [HA-HA-HA] Stop. Right. Now. (X) Miss Delight just wanted to tell you that you are here to carry our purchases. Nice assist, Lily! Is that the only reason why I even exist, My Lady? Xeras eye twitched. The carriage stopped near the atelier. Lilith handed me the money which she insisted on carrying by herself and we entered the shop. The seamstress was reading her magazine and ignoring anything that happened around. Oh my, it does look like we are not welcome here. The woman jumped up as soon as she heard my voice. Esteemed customer, I was worried you would never come back! (W) Dont worry, we just had an urgent business in the capital. Which we between us like to call the great royalty extortion. After all we surely [Ding] did not become poorer because of it. Give me a moment, I will show you the dress! (W) The very moment the dress appeared in our sight, the reactions became divided. I was pleased with the results while Xera had her cheeks inflated as she barely contained the laughter. The seamstress did add some frills and laces on her own but the dress itself still had the perfect balance of being strict and practical, as well as beautiful and pleasing for the employers eye. Francis, wear it. W-w-w-what?! (F) Did she just? Xera and Lilith were talking in the corner. Yes, she planned it from the very beginning (L) Make sure to stay away from her sick hobbies. (X) Francis did not question my order and soon she was in front of us in all her maid glory. The apron was only decorated at its bottom, neither there were excessive decorations on the shirt and skirt. Her modest chest was safely covered with white frills but it was still recognizable. The decorations were not interfering with the movements. I chose the skirt to be long so I dont have to worry about it being inappropriate but of course it does mean there is a lot of space for decorations. A lot of laces were on the sleeves which can be considered decorations by themselves. All in all, I am satisfied with the result. It is a daring rethink of a maid dress. The maid herself started spinning around and checking the dress. By her looks I can conclude she liked it. Is it fine for me to have such a dress? Francis was embarrassed but after I nodded she continued spinning. Listen, you retard, did you even think before doing it? This piece of c* will only make people laugh at her. (X) You say it like I would care about what the people think. She is my maid and if anybody dares mocking her, then they can kiss my shining metal guns. Xera dismissively waved her hand and went outside. When I turned around I saw that Francis was staring at me. I stepped to the side but her eyes were still glued at me. I continued trying to escape her but she was looking at me with increasing adoration. I swear, if this was an anime her pupils would be heart-shaped. [Well, as long as she likes it, and my eyes like it.] V2 Ch 55. Between the maid and the villainess By the time we returned from the city Francis became incredibly irritated. I ordered her to sit on the opposite side of the carriage so I could appreciate the dress, while she wanted to sit with me. I wonder if she is more irritated that she could not sit with me or that I have the cat-like Lilith cuddling with me. As we returned to the academy we headed to the board where the results should be posted. I wondered if the results are there but before seeing them I saw Charlotte whom I so carefully avoided. Miss Delight, Evereyn Are you here to see the results? (C) Yes. How are you doing? Oh, I am doing great. Ho-ho-ho~! She covered her mouth with a fan and started laughing. It looks like the results are posted. No, they are not (C) Then why are you so cheerful? I wanted to be the first to see my triumph myself but the fate shipped us two together. Of course I am glad to see you and because you are here then why not you make yourself useful? I want you to escort me to the ball! She was acting weird, not that it is different from her public self. Well, her drunk and vulnerable self is cute so it is worth tolerating her. Sorry but Evereyn will have her knight. (C) And you dont have one? I reminded her. After all, if Lilith has a knight then Charlotte even more so has one as well. Miss, she had her knight fired two days ago. (F) What?! Khm. So, as I was saying (C) No. If I dont cut all her hopes she will keep pestering me. But why?! Charlottes villainess stance was now broken as she started throwing a tantrum. You still owe Lilith for blaming her. Also, I am yet to forgive her. I I never blamed her! His Highness asked me to follow him and be silent I-I, if I ever knew about what would happen, I would never! [Yes, right.] It does not change the fact that you did it. Does the princes love cost as much as your friends honor? I know it does not. I know it would be a fake love. Yet, I could not say a word when I heard what nonsense he said (C) You ran away before being confronted. Please! I did not do it on purpose! I would not want to hurt Evereyn while doing it like a rat! It would hurt me more than benefit! I looked behind. Miss de Terehan deserves a chance. (L) You ended up pals after giving it a try, she should not be that stupid to risk everything for this. (X) Tch. Does it mean I am forgiven? Charlotte started puppy-eyeing me. My expression did not change. The radar picked motion behind me, 2 meters away. When my attention returned to the Hurricane, I saw an obnoxious scene. Ho-ho-ho~! I will allow you to continue being my follower if you forget about that incident. Be happy about it. I wondered what is going on but judging by the drops of water forming in the corners of her eyes, she tries to act like her usual self. Well, her weird villainess acting does hit the nostalgia parts of my heart. Tch. I will not escort you but the bygones will let be bygones. Thank you! Khm. Dont be too happy, Evereyn. This time you may have won but the next time Ho-ho-ho~! Her laugh still makes me dumbfounded but as long as the child is happy. The next day the results were posted, not worth mentioning them as they are too predictable. Thank you, university. In the evening I was finishing my trial makeup for the ball. Miss, stop moving around! I just need a minute more and it will be over! I said, stop struggling! Francis, my humble Francis, she became a monster the very moment I told her to prepare me for the ball. We spent only few hours choosing what I am going to wear. As I only bought a couple of hats, Francis barged into Charlottes room and borrowed a lot of dresses. While the dresses were a bit tight, we managed to find one to wear. The makeup on the other hand, was redone again and again. Somehow my face does not look prettier with makeup on. In the end I became so tired that I just want to escape this nightmare but of course the very moment I tried running away, I was apprehended and now Francis strictly controls my escape routes. In the end, this was all for nothing as the makeup did not suit me. All or nothing never suited me to begin with. [Wait, what the hell did I just think?] V2 Ch 56. What is fair and what is not The ball day approached and unexpectedly the pathways of the academy became deserted. Unlike me, the other noble girls were not prepared beforehand. As I had a lot of time on me, I went to pick up my princess. Knock-knock The door opened and Xeras face peeked outside. You are not allowed in. (X) Is she not ready? Yes. I get it that you want to look at her but keep your lechery away from this room. (X) Bang Miss Delight, please come inside! Lilith opened the door despite being only in her underwear. INSIDE, NOW! Just as Xera was done shouting, the poor piece of textile, that had to struggle holding back the boundless round things, was torn and THEY were liberated. I turned away faster than I appreciated the view and before I had my eyes pierced by a mad knight. How was the view? (X) Not no idea. I almost let out the truth If you say so~. You better be telling me the truth, otherwise Yes Miss Delight, I already fixed the bra. You can turn around. Like hell she could. If I turn around I will be murdered. Milady, GO INSIDE. And stop appeasing this pervert! (X) My heart feels hollow. My hands started moving by themselves and groped my breasts. They are not small but I just feel like I caught a glimpse of something otherworldly. That roundness and size cannot be conveyed with mere words. I feel like I am just a plate in comparison with a mountain. Well, at least Stop looking at my chest while groping yours. Youre acting even creepier than usually. At least I am not a plain glass panel. I had to wander around Liliths room for an entire hour before she stepped out. I have no idea where she found a yellow one-piece with similar design to mine but its not my problem. Oh my, how sweet your dress is~. Why did a lemonade cross my mind? I am happy you liked my dress. (L) [[[Meanwhile, on the other side of two layers of cloth and a cloak [Xera, thank you! This was the best idea ever! With this everybody will understand that we have matching dresses while Miss Delight would not suspect anything!] The cloak moved a bit [Uuuuu why am I so unlucky? Why all of our plans end up like this?] Back to the reality.]]] Lilith took a lot of my precious time so in the end we had no time to take a stroll and headed right to the ball. [Sweets, sweets, sweets~!] As we entered the hall only a few people who stood nearby have turned to see who came. I never expected a lot of attention so that only meant that we two will have all the time in the universe to Where do you think you are going? Xera gripped both of our shoulders before we slipped to the food tables. What is wrong? Guess yourself that nobody aside from you goes to those tables. Everyone visits such gatherings with one purpose in mind. Anything rings? (X) I looked around and indeed, there is an entire queue to greet the greatest person in the universe, baroness Lilith Evereyn. It was sarcasm, by the way. Do you think anybody would approach Milady? It is her task entering those circles to meet new people and establish connections. (X) And with this I can help you. Charlotte sneaked on us without anybody noticing. Oh, no, I couldve noticed if I checked the radars status beforehand. Damage control, move out! Not for free, I guess. If you will be part of my entourage today then I would have no way but to include Evereyn in my clique, for today at least. Ho-ho-ho~! Your answer~? She winked. [Just how the hell does that benefit you?] Also, you can give me your first dance. You know how to dance the male parts, right? I wondered what to answer but then I saw how Liliths eyes turned into glass. Sorry but Evereyn, baroness, making connections. Me, viscountess, a lot of friends. You, student of honor, want to have some fun. We two dance while Evereyn talks, so you two have a lot of spare time afterwards. Your answer now? (C) Allow me to invite you for a dance. I wonder where from I have all the knowledge to do this but my curtsy and invitation were all perfectly fine. But of course, Miss Delight~. I led Charlotte to dance while Lilith looked at us with an expression of a fish dried on the salt. [[[What is going on inside Charlottes head? [Yes! Yes, yes, yes! I did it! It was worth asking that maid for a few hours about the dress. We have matching dresses, we are going to dance and we spend a lot of time together. Now everyone will acknowledge me to be her partner! Take this, Evereyn! You said I will never be a match for you? Now you will have no way but to be my friend!] Back to the reality.]]] While I doubted that Charlotte would accomplish all she said to me but right after we danced, she swiftly started dragging Lilith here-and-there to present her to some influential families. So, the minimum program was fulfilled, shall we have some sweets now? Lilith and I headed to the food tables. Have fun Ill be there if you need me (X) Why should I stand with the other knights while those airheads have fun (X) V2 Ch 57. Ghosts of the academy After raiding the sweets Lilith and I went to the balcony to cool down a bit. Phew that was a lot of sweets. Miss Delight, do you have something to wash them down? (L) Oh my, should we drink some tea? I searched for the pa- I mean tea bags. Your method is the most incomprehensible thing in the universe why you didnt buy normal utensils? (L) My poor Lilith, we dont need them. All of them are kept perfectly clean so you dont need to worry about it. I smiled while putting the leaves inside. While I was draining some water from the steam system, I checked the radars. To break down twice within an hour What is it? Lilith twitched and looked outside. Ah, no, it was just a wind. (L) When I poured the water into the cups they cracked but at least the boiling water did not splatter. I guess the steam is a bit too hot~? (^_^`) What would happen if I touched it? (L) Well, if you want to have the meat separated from your fingers then go ahead No chances of saving the fingers, by the way. I poured the boiling water from the balcony before leading Lilith out of the hall. Inside the building should be other cups and most importantly, a kettle. What is it? Why Lilith twitched again? I no, I am a bit shaken after what you told me. I patted her head to help her calm down. Inside the kitchen we quickly found what we were looking for. Knock Someone tried opening the door and now started knocking it. When I opened it there were no people outside. Hey! I looked in the direction of the call and saw Michael who was approaching from the hallway. What do you need? I saw you coming outside of the hall and wanted to see if anything happened. Do you need my help? I have no idea from since he became so amiable but Then be so kind to boil us some water. We will wait outside. It would be a sin to refuse his help, right? The prince closed the door soon after we walked out of the kitchen and we headed outside. We enjoyed the nights cold breeze while the sounds of the party were an ambience for our own fun. Ping Something hit the back of my neck. I found a dart with some kind of a liquid there. [It is time to fake my death?] I fell down and Lilith shrieked. When she was kneeling near my dead body I caught a glimpse of somebody approaching from behind her. [Radar lock on!] The person has a dagger and clearly is not friendly. When they approached too closely I pulled out the stiletto and parried the attack. AAAAA!!! I pushed Lilith down. What the?! The man was shocked to see I am perfectly fine. Before I could react he rushed at me and pierced me. I wonder how I should tell Charlotte that her dress has holes in it. Clink I pushed him back but the attacker was too fast for me to react and I was constantly in defense while protecting Lilith with my armor. Bang Bang I discharged two 102 mm guns from point blank. After they hit, the result is obvious. What happened? (L) More contacts! I pushed Lilith down, even though she just sat on her knees. I opened fire with everything at any target that showed up. Tra-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta Tra-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta When a long burst of oerlikon fire mowed a line of bushes where a lot of people ran, they scored lots of kills. A few of the attackers survived but it can be corrected. If you wont surrender, then you will be the ones who test the power of my main guns! The attackers started running but the secondaries made short work of them. I picked a few wounded survivors. By this time the prince and all of the knights arrived to the scorched square. Oh my, how nice of you to arrive so early~. They managed to miss all action here. Who attacked you? (M) How nice of you to worry about our health. I walked to one of the survivors. Who sent you and why? Do you think I will answer?! The assassin requires an individual approach. Bum I guess .50 BMG should be enough to convince them. A flagstone block was shattered, so was the assassins stubbornness. The client is anonymous but we know that the target is the crown princes fiance. (A) I would like to inform you that she is not his fiance for an entire week already. You can tell me something else, or I will try asking your comrades? The one who answers more will walk away from here with escort, not carried away as a mess. The assassins started thinking hard to remember something to avoid the worst outcome. I can tell where the headquarters of this operation are! There should be the information about the client as well!!! One of them sold out everything. I clenched my fists, it was the time for a payback. They dared hurting my friend and now I will let out my inner fury. None of them will be left without some bruises. V2 Ch 58. Requiem I walked to the river and launched a hydroplane. I tried launching one of them via the catapult but the smoking pile reminds me that I failed. In the area where the assassins headquarters should be I found a small mansion. Because of the weather conditions I cant tell exactly what is there but I am sure that there should be no issues attacking it. Moreover, the mansion is located on a large field with no trees or obstacles on the way there. If somebody was to try sneaking inside [Yes, it is the best idea ever.] Michael, can I ask you a favor? Whatever you need. (M) I want a lot of knights, enough to encircle a mansion. I found the assassins whereabouts and want your assistance punishing them. Its not like I can refuse you He murmured. With this we started the execution of the plan Smart-a*. I arrived to the mansion area using the waterway. I will infiltrate the mansion and find the information, then silently retreat. By that time the knights should encircle the mansion and the final showdown will begin. While crossing the field I confirmed that there are patrols around but due to my master skills of sneaking, mostly called luck, I sneaked past the enemies and arrived right to the fence of the mansion. Just like Jack Loan I invisibly hopped over the fence and started making my way inside. The occasional patrols did not even try searching around and by using their idleness I started searching around the main building. That was quite a task, as almost every time I was near a room I had to hide from the guards. I dont know why I feel like I tried it already? I almost succumbed to my desire to just walk like there are no guards but I withstood. I searched the first and the second floors but to no avail. However, on the third floor I found a key. It must be the key to one of the side houses where the hideout is located. I exited the room. Wh Before the guard managed to squeak anything PUNCH I a bit overestimated my strength. Poor janitor will have to clean this bloody mess. Ooops? Funny thing but every door to the side houses could be opened with this key. Neither of them contained anything valuable to me. The radar is dead and doubtfully would scan anything underground. I had to continue searching. 1 hour later. The sky is starting to color itself crimson. I am yet to find anything in the side houses so I just started to snoop every nook and cranny of the main building. I just finished searching through one of the rooms on the first floor and sat on one of the stools. Crrrrrr I turned around and saw that one of the walls disappeared. There was a door. I have no idea how or why but it was the assassins real hideout. There were lots of documents and instead of reading them I just grabbed everything before their owners return. Exfiltrating the mansion was easier then searching through but I still barely avoided the unnecessary attention. I climbed over the fence just in time, as the guards became alerted of my attendance. By the time I started running through the field everybody knew that they had been attacked. Of course, it mattered little as I was already outside. As I reached the knights circle in the forest I confirmed that the mansion is completely encircled and doubtfully any of the assassins could escape. It was the time for the climax of my plan. [Lyddite rain, Requiem, Memento Mori.] All guns were loaded with a substance which could turn ME into a crater. Either it is a miracle, or my luck glitched. I fired main guns at the mansion. BOOM BOOM I overestimated the range. BOOM BOOM Two shots of lyddite landed on the edges of the mansion, resulting in two huge explosions. BOOM BOOM I shot too close BOOM BOOM The shots landed right inside the main building. The resulting explosion turned it into a pile of rubble. Ding New achievement: fired full broadside of lyddite shells without exploding, 3 gold coins New achievement: defeated the Elusive assassin of Karta guild You received 14/50 Mk VIII Prototype (Replaces MG), 27 upgrade points, 10 copper coins, 40mm/56.3 Bofors Quadruple mount (Replaces Medium AA), 40mm/56.3 Bofors STAAG Mk I (Replaces Medium AA), 3 silver coins, 1 skill point HMS Delight C BC. Mod - 1949. Upgrade progress C 7/10. Accuracy C 30/100 Reload C 15/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery C 97/25 Guns C 50/25 Equipment C 97/25 40mm/56.3 Bofors STAAG Mk I. Loaded - 16/16. (+10 accuracy and -25 reliability of Medium AA) 20mm Mk V Oerlikon. Loaded - 20/20. .50 M2 Browning. Loaded - 8/8. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 18. Self-employment Right after we checked in the guild, my friends were called by the staff to the conference room. While they were there I waited outside. The street was lively, almost like back at the port. People were walking and talking. Hey, girl. Are you waiting for someone? A man approached me. The first thing I thought about him is that he is fat. Yes. You are not very talkative, are you? The fat man continued trying to start conversation with me. I see, you are not interested in talking. Then, would you be interested in doing business? Judging by that sword, you are an adventurer and I am looking for people who are capable of doing a very specific work. Are you interested? (FM) Yes. The others tell me that it is a good idea to search for new quests, especially when the reward is high. It is almost like the missions the admiralty issues. Good, very good. I want you to deliver me an orc fillet. It should be cut perfectly and delivered swiftly. I will give you a scheme. The marked parts are the ones that should be delivered. Cut them exactly how they are marked. I will pay only for the perfect meat. Any questions? (FM) Where to find and to deliver. Good, no unnecessary questions. There should be an orc tribe deeper into the forest. Find them, cut the meat and deliver it to the restaurant. There is only one restaurant in the city so you will not have problem finding it. I am waiting. Hu-hu-hu The man disappeared in the crowd while I went to the forest. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 19. Precision After a short search I found the orcs I was asked to find. I approached them. A large group of green skinned humanoids with pig heads looked at me and some of them licked their lips. I checked the scheme. No, your tongues are not required. I held the scheme with my left hand and compared the drawing with the real thing. WUAAAAA!!! Pheww Ooops. My mistake. The orc stood in shock while I looked at its arm. I failed to cut it exactly like on the scheme. Slash That looks better. The second try was somewhat successful but the client said I should cut it perfectly, otherwise it does not count. WAAA!! UWAA!!! The orcs were stepping back which returned my attention to the problem at hand. I need a number of perfectly cut orc fillet. I will not leave until I have what I requested. The orcs stepped back again but one of them remained in place. Slash Cut Chop I checked my work according to the scheme. Still, not perfect. Next. Slash Cut Chop Next. Slash Cut Chop Next. Slash Finally, I managed to cut the required parts perfectly. Slash Cut Chop I cut another orcs fillet and I did manage to cut it just in time as there is only one orc remaining. I packed the meat and approached the orc. It immediately fell on its rear and crawled back. I looked around to confirm there are no more orcs remaining but this one. When I confirmed it, I faced the orc and bowed down at 90? angle. Arigatou gozaimasu. Thank you for your collaboration. I picked the fillet and headed back to the city. Why did the orc faint? The next people who walked into this place were astonished to find several tons of precious orc meat. All pieces were processed and perfectly cut but nobody could answer who left them there... At least, the local restaurants had a good supply of orc meat. V2 Ch 59. The return of a not-so-old friend As the dust clouds from my firing were done settling, the knights around me had the scene of carnage unfold in front of them. While they were astonished by the sight, I retreated. It would be a shame if I would be stopped before I return to the academy as my precious Lilith must be suffering there without me. Bang I opened the door to Liliths room. Instead of the girl desperately crying in sorrow I saw how Lilith and Charlotte were cheerfully laughing while Xera danced. What the? Hey, youre just in time. How about you make us some tea? The ladies wanted to drink. (X) W-w I mean hey! My entire plan was ruined. All of my preparations to soothe her pain are they all in vain? Miiss Deliiight! Uuuu!!! All of a sudden Lilith started crying. What the hell is going on? Lilith stretched out her arms and showed that she wants a hug. I remained frozen in place. Can anybody tell me what is happening? Well, dont tell us that we did not give you a chance. (X) ??? Xera put a hand on my shoulder and pulled me closer. Just imagine you were attacked by a bunch of murderers then your friend deals with them but you are still there, requiring help. And instead of comforting, the friend SUDDENLY DISAPPEARS TO HELL KNOWS WHERE. WHERE THE F* YOU WERE THIS ENTIRE NIGHT?! (X) Wa! If Mlady was not told to rest for today then she would already be in the middle of a lecture. Yet, you show youre a* here only now and start to stir everything. Now that I am done lecturing you, go and hug Mlady. She pushed me right into Liliths embrace. Liliths warm hands started petting my head. [Who comforts whom?] Of course, soon enough I had to go and report to the principal. It would be weird if I were to ruin a lot of academys property and then would not have to explain myself. As I was done testifying what happened and what I saw, minus the mansions spontaneous self-explosion, the officials started checking the evidence I found. Originally they wanted to do it in the capital but after I gently persuaded them with 356 mm harmless tubes they agreed to check everything required here, in my presence, and without taking away the papers. After the greased wheels of bureaucracy were done working the officials returned my property and returned to wherever they came from. Without having any additional need of staying at the principals office I headed to my room. Francis, why are you carrying so many trays? Unexpectedly, my maid was running back and forth. Miss Evereyn paid you a visit while you were gone. I let her stay in your room. D-did I make a wrong decision? (F) No, no. Everything is fine. How is she? She searched through all of your clothes. As you ordered I made sure she will not open that place. (F) Thank you. Go rest, I will take care of everything myself. She bowed and returned to her room. I entered the room and saw how Lilith laid all of my clothes around. Oh my, what could you be doing this late? "Waah! Huu, dont scare me like that. She pouted. Should you not be going back to have some sleep? I checked the clock and the time is really close to the night. I mustve spent too much time giving my testimony. Come on, let me have some fun. She was still pouting. How is your fun related to my clothes? I well I thought if I sniff your clothes it will help me calm down. Now she was fidgeting Erhm well okay everyone has their tastes This is surely not freaking me out. You misunderstood! It is just that your scent makes me feel safe You are always protecting me so I thought it will help me calm down so I can sleep (L) Everything is alright, nothing will happen to you, especially now that I am here. I embraced her and caressed her head. Now, go to sleep. If something happens then I will come and help you~. I feel like my smile is even tenderer than normally would be. I still cant calm down. I am worried they will come again while I sleep (L) You dont have a lot of options~. If you wont go and fall asleep by yourself then your body will fall asleep by itself. No! I dont want to! I will not go to sleep unless you sleep with me! She started throwing a tantrum. Oh-oh-oh. Well, I know one way to help you calm down. I opened the cupboard. Where did you get that from? Lilith asked me with suspicion. It does not matter. Let me guess, you bought it with our money? Intense sweating Haaa you are insufferable Give me a cup She stretched out her hand and just after she got the cup with the liquor, she emptied it in one go. I followed her lead. One more. (L) An oar (L) Waves the cup "I feel so liiight~! I Wanna have a fliight~!" [Well, is it not the time to sleep?] ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 20. New horizon After I returned to the city I quickly found my friends who were wandering around. Look, Kuronami has returned! (PF) I did. Where were you?! Do you even understand how worried we were after you disappeared?! (F) Guys, am I the only one whos worried about that huge sack with blood dripping out of it? (MG) This? I was told to cut orc fillet. Oh, really? Thats great. So, whats next? Killing a dragon? (PF) Is it necessary? I wonder why they want to kill a dragon. Is it a new quest? SHUT UP, DONT GIVE HER MORE IDEAS. Everyone hissed at pretty face guy. I need to deliver it to a restaurant. What did we do to deserve such punishment After I found the destination I entered. What can we do for you? The waiter was on alert. I am here to deliver the fillet. What do you? (W) A!!! Here you are! I almost thought you died like the rest of those blockheads! The fat man ran out of the kitchen. Now, show it to me! (FM) I handed him the sack which dragged him down on the floor the moment he took it. The man opened it and started checking the contents. Hmmm (FM) My payment. I reminded him. Now, now. Wait a bit. (FM) The man carefully examined each piece of meat. When he was done he looked at me and exclaimed. This should be sufficient. Not the perfect quality but good enough to work with. I waited for the payment. You appear to be a useful assistant. How about I hire you to help me gather the required ingredients in exchange for being fed? (FM) This does not look like a fair deal!!! (PF) This does not have to be one. As long as I win the royal cooking contest we ALL are golden. Now, my assistant, follow me. I hope your hands are as precise as your sword is sharp. The man led me to the kitchen. Kuronami left the kitchen only a week later. The restaurants owner counted losses for a long time afterwards V2 Ch 60. Another normal day of a reincarnated battlecruiser When I woke up I felt a bit warmer than usually, not to mention that my shoulder felt stiff. I have no idea how Lilith managed to end up in my bed, not to mention how we both ended up like newborn. I gently removed her from my shoulder and without disturbing her sleep I dressed myself. As I confirmed that everything is alright I knocked the door to Francis room. Miss, good morning do you have something for me? The drowsy maid must have pulled an all-night shift to make sure we two did not get into trouble. I will be going so can you take care of Lilith? She is still sleeping, so Uwaaah!!! Well, not anymore. Still, convey her my greetings. I left Francis to take care of everything. [W-wait did I really miss such a chance? I left a pretty girl and did not even do anything while she was asleep? Either I am a good person, or an idle-headed] As I reached the foyer I saw Xera, in a really bad mood I should add. Good morning~. You surely had a good night sleep~. She stiffly smiled. Oh my, indeed that was a good sleep, though I should say that it was not in the meaning you attached to it. Speaking of which, you should be asking Francis if you wish to receive your dear Lady. Anyway, I am going out. Chiao~! Before Xera recovered from my tirade I left the dormitory. When I was at the square I saw a large crowd of girls, of course my curiosity made me approach them. What do you need here? One of the girls turned around when I approached. I am just wandering around. What is happening here? Miss de Terehan is telling us about a person she loves. This has nothing to do with you as you are not her follower. The girl clearly wanted me to go away but then some sort of a light bulb lit up above my head and the cogs started working. In the end, the sound of W***ows resounded in my head and I shouted. Charlotte-chan~! Everyones heads turned at me in astonishment. Charlotte was as shocked as everyone else. Y-y-you all are dismissed! She was blushing for an unknown reason. As the crowd dispersed she approached me. How funny, you searched for me on your own, without even walking into me by a chance or having me search for you. She was smiling but I poured a bucket of ice on her. Well, I was just wondering why a crowd gathered and then I heard that you were the one who gathered it in the first place. Can you tell me what you were broadcasting here? T-t-t-t-t-t-t-this has n-n-n-n-n-no-nothing to d-d-d-do with you. She lit up like a small M-class star. I wonder if I am lit by her shining radiance of pure red. Oh my~ I heard you were talking about your love~ How about you tell me~, who~ he~ is~? I wonder if I am too pushy. I I am I WAS CALLED TO THE PRINCIPAL! She ran away faster than I could imagine she can. While I was continuing to stroll around, I saw something on the radar. When I checked again and again I confirmed that this is not another false alert. The number of objects is small but they appear to be large. Are those dragons? [Well, there is no point in lamenting an accidental misfire] Ba-bang Ba-bang Ba-bang Well, it looks like I have 6 minutes until the objects enter 76 mm range. I still have a lot of shots left Ba-bang Ba-bang Ba-bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Some of the shots exploded near the targets but with my accuracy the majority of them did not harm anything. I did not see the targets falling down so the results are quite pathetic. *&#(@ *@&@** ! Someone was shouting from my side but I am too concentrated on the radar, stereoscopic rangefinder and the fire control to properly hear the shouter. Ba-bang Ba-bang Ba-bang Bang Bang As the targets approached the hit rate increased but only one object was shot down. 8 targets are left. Bang Ba-bang Ba-bang Bang Ba-bang 6 targets left but they are close to reaching the bofors range. Demons! Demons! Evacuate everyone! For a second I heard something. [Nah, better keep firing.] The closer the enemy approached, the more MVP were the 76 mm guns. Bum-bum-bum-bum-bum As the STAAGs began firing, the wall of fire became strong enough to kill the targets despite my low accuracy. Relatively low? Bofors guns were firing with deadly accuracy, their radars allowed them to lock on targets independently from my other guns. As the last target reached the plain view I saw that it is somehow not dragon. Well, it still has leather wings so it must be something similar. As I wondered how to take it down I thought of a thing I did not do yet. [Requiem, Memento Mori.] When only two pairs of guns were loaded, I checked the statistics and oh boy As I had less than the desired number, I had to aim better. BOOM BOOM I dont know who is so crazy as to try and hit a flying target with battleship guns but here I am, firing at a bat-like creature. When the shots flew near the target, it was stunned for a second but then it fell down like a rock while spraying its bloods around. There is a one small issue [Erhm where should I waste those two remaining shells?] ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 21. "The best ingredient is the most expensive Thank you, you really helped everyone here. (LN) Come on! (PF) Yes, lets stop talking about this idiots big mouth. (F) You too?! (PF) Thanks again, you jinxed our lives. (MG) I have no idea why everyone is so agitated. If the information is correct then we should not encounter any serious resistance. [[[Deliver me a dragon egg. If you encounter an adult dragon, might as well take some ham from it.]]] The task is simple so I dont see why they would be concerned. After moving through a forest we walked into a mountain slope. I tried climbing it and as it appears my evasion also allows me to quickly scale the rocks. Everyone was looking at me in confusion. We need to hurry. We must not delay the mission. Those civilians never understand that time is of the essence I did not understand how someone could enjoy climbing the mountains but at least that experience now came in handy as I was done climbing and soon saw a large construction made of branches. S*, lets get out of here before the parents return. (PF) Maybe we should not touch it? (MG) Everything should be alright, there are no targets on my radar. I picked up a large egg and prepared to climb down. Oh, right I forgot she is an alien (MG) The way down was a bit harder as my view was obstructed and my hand were busy holding the egg. On our way back we heard some weird noises coming from the mountain but everyone pretended to not hear them so it must be something ordinary for them. That is why I ignored the sounds. V2 Ch 61. A music that overcomes love My life proceeds normally. I wake up with the first rays of sun, study at daytime and go to sleep at night. I surely became a normal academy student. Oh, wait, I already was a student After the recent event I was a bit awkward with Lilith, she instead became even clingier than she was before. So, how long are you going to stay like this? I asked the girl who lied on my lap. I dont want to go anywhere. Miss Delight, do you have any plans? How about we go to the city after the lessons? (L) Hey! Dont change the topic! But were we not talking about our plans~? She smiled. Well, I am too soft to inquire further. My apologies but I had plans. Would the weekend be appropriate for you? Yes. Though you mightve spent more time with me She mumbled something but I could not hear it properly. It is not completely a lie that I am busy. I will go and spend my time observing Francis. It would be a shame to not appreciate the gorgeous dress I bought her with my fairly earned money. Alright, Miss Evereyn, would you be so kind to let me go? I scratched behind her ear. No~, stay here~.Huu fine. Will you visit me tonight? You still did not compensate for leaving me alone back then! (L) I will do my best. At long last I was free to go. I waved her and headed to the dormitory. As I was opening the door I felt that someone tried opening it from outside. What do you need? It was the girl in glasses whom I met once. I was just entering the dormitory. Then you should not have any issues stepping aside. Did nobody teach you to give way to the people who exit the door? This time she was not as angry as previously, still it is a bit problematic to be treated like this. Can we talk for a bit? While she is rude, that should be the result of her upbringing. The nobles have the worse attitude the higher their position is. Tch. This great Me has some spare time. We stepped away from the entrance. I just wondered if you have contacts among the government officials. I might know some people but do you really think I will just tell you anything? She already prepared to leave. Can you tell me at least something? The principal has some insight. Also, stay on your toes. I am not allowed to say more. She left. [Well, it is a bit late to look for the principal. If nothing happens then I should just schedule a meeting.] Before I reached my room I saw Charlotte. Normally around this time she is somewhere far away from the dormitories. Good day to you. Ah! Good day to you too. You wanted to talk? Ho-ho-ho~! I am a bit busy but I can spare a few minutes. Or, you can come join my followers for todays performance. She really appeared to be in hurry but it does not mean I cant tag along. Of course. I wonder what kind of performance I will see. I followed her. Some new girls wanted to show how good they are with musical instruments. One of them even said she is a great florinchi performer. (C) What is florinchi? Ha?! You dont know?! She started shouting. Oh my, do you know what Union Jack is? Sorry never mind what I said. (C) Will you explain what this instrument is? It is a string instrument. You will absolutely love how it sounds. When I first heard it I fell in love with it. Back then We started discussing the musical instruments and neither of us noticed how we got carried away. We were really late for that concert of hers but nobody minded that. After the florinchi started playing its part, I was surprised how that L-shaped instrument produced an elegant tune while occasionally ringing. While I did miss Francis everyday chores, I still am satisfied. I cant say I dont love a good tune, especially an exotic one. One major advantage of being me is that I can skip classes whenever I want to. That is why I sometimes become so engrossed that I forget I have other plans I am sorry. I really forgot to keep track of time. I remembered I was supposed to visit Lilith only after the sun set. As I said, I dont regret visiting that concert. Huuu Am I really less important than a concert? Lilith is weirdly dissatisfied. Normally she is fine with everything but recently she started acting like my girlfriend, in all senses. If I spend all night here, will you forgive me? Fine. But I want you to sleep close to me. I just tested the waters but she really agreed. Well, I dont have reasons to be disappointed, do I? AFP_Write ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 22. Terror from above The ingredient gathering missions were a part of my usual routine. I was no longer surprised to see I have a new task. Your skills surely improved. Soon you will be able to help me cook. Tell your companions to pack the luggage. We are going to the capital to participate in the cooking contest. The fat man accepted the final shipment of ingredients and now we are going to cook. To cook means to eat. To eat means to Do you think you can pack everything just by drooling here? Go! (FM) Yes, chef. I wonder why he wants me to call him like that. The next morning we arrived to the restaurant. I see you all prepared. Go, my assistant! You will keep us all safe! (FM) With this we started moving in the direction the fat man said we should go. Why do you risk her life?! You just sent her ahead even though she can be endangered! (F) You say that a girl who can deliver me a hydras neck can be killed by anything? (FM) A fair point (F) While everyone was chatting, I kept watching the surroundings. When I felt something approaching I looked in the direction and saw flying objects approaching. Air attack! Begin evasive maneuvers! Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum I opened fire but no planes were shot down. Where do you think you shoot?! They are way closer! (PF) Bu-bu-bu-bum Bu-bu-bu-bum The enemy is getting shot down. After they broke their formation they started flying like a spooked flock of birds. Am I the only one who thinks it is weird that she started shooting at ducks? (MG) No, you are not the only one (LN) Ducks? Ooops Sorry, duck-sans V2 Ch 62. Training is good The next morning I tried talking to the principal but because of how busy she is I could only have an appointment in a few days. As I had nothing to do I started wandering around the academy. Wandering around aimlessly is actually my common way of spending time. Whenever I attend classes I start to feel like I become the teacher. It actually means I have to work more than Id want. Moreover, I have to do it for free. One thing is occasionally presenting the concepts and theories the people here would never discover by themselves, the other thing is that I am actually teaching them almost everything, even what the teacher should be teaching them. Not only do I risk showing the people the information that could change the pace of the development process, I already did quite a lot of disastrous discoveries for them. I already regret showing them how to make cordite, as there was an accident in the alchemy lab. While I wondered what I should do I saw a group of knights running at a stadium. I was curious to see what they are doing and of course I approached. When I was near a knight, I wanted to facepalm. To think that I would not recognize this muscular and manly back What are you doing here, Xera? Take a guess. (X) Attending lessons of how to be a knight? Fortune favors the dumb. So, dumb, willing to join us? We will have swordsmanship practice later. Our instructor will both give you a good beating and teach you how to use that dagger of yours. It would be stupid to waste this opportunity. Even if I wont learn anything, I will still have some fun in the process. You have an acceptable stance but you still have some things to learn. Your attacks are fast and precise but you aim for non-lethal strikes. Sparring is one thing but if you cant use your stiletto at any time or if you hesitate to strike then it might cost you your friends life. You hear me? A scarred veteran with white hair became interested in me, despite my infamy. Yes sir! Watch how to do it properly. He took my stiletto and attacked the practice dummy. His attacks were elegant but deadly. While I am very confident in my wielding, I am surely not the best Dont feel so disappointed, kid. For a nobles self-defense your skills are superb and with your good physique you might even take on tougher opponents than some knights. Now, show me how good you are. Imagine that dummy f* your girl and mocked your tea! (I) RAAAAA!!! I felt the rush of fury. Actually, no. I just put a lot of effort in repeating the instructors moves. Stop copying and use your own techniques but with a proper stance and aim! (I) Thats better. (I) Pierce Pierce Pierce Now try doing a series of fast attacks. (I) Pierce-pierce-pierce Thats the spirit. If you want to continue training, then come tomorrow at the same time to the training grounds. The ones you devastate every time. (I) Might I ask why? YA! (I) Sir, if I may! She is just a dumba*. Please, dont get mad at her. (X) Shh Fine. If you dont understand then I will explain. The stiletto is not your main weapon so I will show you how you can combine your melee weapon with your extraordinary magic. You remember what I said? The man was gritting his teeth. He surely is quick to ignite. Sir, yes, sir! Come to the training grounds tomorrow after the noon. Go have a dinner. You better get out of my sight as well, knight. Before I could look at Xera, she already was behind me, hiding. We quickly retreated. What a charming personality. If you tell that to him you might as well start digging yourself a grave~. Xera chuckled. Is he strict? He was not exactly as strict as Xera told me before. Ha-ha-ha! If he was not interested in you then all of the knights wouldve returned to the dorms only by walking with their eyebrows. The arms and legs would not work for a couple of days. (X) Yeah, right. I remember how often she is tired. Which means never. Listen, ironheart, you only scratched the surface of the demon instructor. Unlike you we all get tired and I mostly skip my lessons anyway. Do you really think I want to die young? I am yet to marry. I checked her from head to toes. The best bride of the world. Dont be shy telling me everything you think. Just dont expect me to hold back beating you. (X) We did not even notice that we returned to the dormitories. Lilith was sitting at the square and chatting with someone. Miss Delight, Xera! Where were you all the day? Lilith chirped when she saw us approaching. I also wanted to chirp. To chirp what the f* have you forgotten here?. Your Highness can we help you finding the way to your dormitory? Xera outpaced me in telling the royal bastard to go bother someone else. Miss Delight, can you please take Xera away? We have something to talk about with His Highness. I have no idea why Lilith decided to do this but I have no way of affecting this This time he mayve won but the war is already over. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 23. A bit of metal always greases the wheels After our group arrived to the capital the fat man told me to follow him. We soon reached a brick building and entered it. Why are we here? This is the place where we will be registering. The contest will be soon enough. (FM) I looked around and saw that there are many people around us. Most of them queued in front of a small desk where one clerk was working. It is so inefficient. If this is how they register then I would say that even Masters work is acceptably fast. No, this is the place where the assistants register. Speaking of which (FM) Understood. I stood in the line. Three hours later. Fill in this form. Next. It turns out that I underestimated this place. My emotions got the better of me. After I filled the form I returned to the same queue which was only growing longer. Four hours later. Thank you. Please, come tomorrow to have your request approved by the commission. Have a good evening. With this I finally understood that it will not be fast. Can it be processed faster? No. Get out. The clerks expression changed instantly. Slice Wha?! After the desk was cut in two, the clerk rapidly found all required papers and even filled them in my stead. Also, he gave me a document which gives me the right to meet the commission out of turn. The fat man was waiting for me at a restaurant on the other side of the street. That commotion you caused what were you even thinking? (FM) I increased their speed of work. It is truth. Hey, waiter! Give that girl whatever she asks. No more than three dishes, or else we all will be bankrupt by the end of the hour. I guess I did the right thing. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 24. The best chef After few days of preparation the contest began. The fat man will be cooking while I will be providing him with the ingredients while occasionally helping him. I learned some techniques so I should be good enough. A lot of people entered a large hall and stood in front of a stage. Three people entered the stage and faced us. Everyone kneeled. That cat-kin is brave. We will educate her, Your Majesty. Not needed. Continue. I have no idea what is going on but Greetings to all contestants! This is the first royal cooking contest since the employment of my previous chef. He faithfully served me many years but time flows unsparingly. The winner of this contest will become the new chef of the royal palace and will be able to live in the palace with all their living expenses covered. Now, announce the first contest! A man in a mantle finished his speech. If you win, then you will eat everything you want all the time. (FM) The first contest is the appetizer. In every contest you will have 3 days to find your ingredients wherever you find them. All of you will be then cooking in this hall. You will only have 3 hours at most to finish cooking your dish. You can start searching for the ingredients now! A man in white cloth also finished. We stepped away from the main crowd. So, my assistant, I want you to find me the bellicose bindweed. Ask your friends where to find it and deliver me the core of its stem. Now, go. I will take care of the other ingredients. (FM) He-he-he This will be the best salad in the world Why do I have a bad feeling about this? V2 Ch 63. Combat training The next day after my training with the knights I decided to skip the classes again. Of course, Lilith was not too happy about it and considering how spineless I become when it concerns her, I attended some of the morning lessons. Miss Delight, why you dont want to have a lunch together? This time her puppy eyes did not shake my resolve. Lilith, do you not remember? I understand that you have an appointment but why not spend some time with me until you have to go? (L) Because I should be going now if I want to arrive in time. Sigh But She was going to refute, yet the decision is the same. This discussion is over. If you are alone then you might go play with Charlotte. You two were having fun together, so why not? As you say Baka Did she say something? I arrived to the training grounds a bit later than I planned. Judging by the instructors face he was not pleased. Repeat the exercises we did yesterday. Instead of scolding me he just made me work out. While I was busy I checked if I have anything new. Ding You received 14 upgrade points, 4 silver coins, 40mm/56.3 Bofors STAAG Mk II (Replaces Medium AA), 14/50 Mk IX (Replaces MG) HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1949. Upgrade progress C 6/10. Accuracy C 34/100 Reload C 25/100 Recoil C 1/100 Machinery C 97/25 Guns C 50/25 Equipment C 97/25 40mm/56.3 Bofors STAAG Mk II. Loaded - 16/16. (+10 to accuracy of Medium AA) 20mm Mk V Oerlikon. Loaded - 20/20. .50 M2 Browning. Loaded - 8/8. I am done. Who said youre done?! CONTINUE. (I) Yes sir! I guess it is a bit too early to say I was not punished. After I finished the warm-up the instructor called out to have some targets created. Use some smaller spells which can be used within short range. The targets are human-sized so I guess this is the plan. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Just how can you miss from such a range?! He was tearing his hair after seeing that only one shell hit a target. Well, my secondaries are not the most accurate weapons. Should I just fire the main guns? He fervently shook his head after understanding what will be fired. Will this change if you are closer? (I) No. Just accept that only a third hits the targets. Fine Set up a lot of targets! A large group of targets appeared. Now, try attacking the targets with the stiletto but after a few seconds use the spells. I leaped towards the targets. Pierce Pierce Pierce Bang Bang Bu-bu-bu-bum The results were quite satisfactory. A couple of targets were destroyed with the stiletto and a few were torn apart by the gunfire from point blank range. This is impressive but now you will be repeating this. Again and again and again (I) Two hours later. This should do it. While you are sluggish to learn, you still made quite a lot of progress. You want to train a bit longer or try the next of my ideas? (I) Go ahead, sir. Good. Try attacking some targets in melee and the rest destroy from range. All should be done simultaneously. Three groups of targets appeared. Bang Ba-Bang While I was piercing the targets in the first group I fired a few shells at another group. The results were predictably bad but I am still surprised to see that only one shot hit the target. Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum As I fired a number of shots I noticed that only the first few shots are flying almost where I aimed but the following shots stray quite a lot from the aim. I guess the longer I fire, the more recoil affects my shots. Can I have some time trying a certain something? The instructor nodded. Can anybody make me a huge, super armored target? Meanwhile, the gun barrels lowered. The B turret had a jamming which was immediately solved but the X turret had more serious issues with hydro-electric system and is now offline. BO-BO-BO-BO-BO-BOOM Instead of firing with delay I fired all shots in a fast broadside fashion. I was not amused to see that all of the shells flew in different directions. It is like if I hip-fired a fully automatic .50 machine gun. I guess we can try again that exercise. The instructor nodded, even though he was quite dumbfounded. After I applied my new knowledge, the results were better. Instead of firing rapidly, I fired single shots from cannons and short bursts from automatic weaponry. That should be it for today. I gave you some ideas of how to use your abilities. I hope one day you will remember me with a good word. If you want to train with the stiletto, find me. Farewell, Miss. The instructor turned around and walked towards the sunset. [Sunset? Sunset SUNSET?! I HAVE A MEETING SCHEDULED!] Yay. Retrofit is available. What kind of retrofit should Delight have? She can retrofit her hull and her weaponry. Neither of these retrofits is without cons. Consider carefully. Hull: While rebuilding a 44000 t battlecruiser if impossible, she can have all of her electronics replaced with 1986 ones. It means that she will have less chances of having equipment malfunction. However, her age also will remind of itself. There are less experienced sailors to operate her steam engine, not to mention its old age and increasing number of breakdowns. Hull 1986 retrofit: Machinery reliability - from minimal 25% chance of breakdown -> to minimal 50% chance of breakdown. Equipment reliability - from minimal 25% chance of breakdown -> to minimal 0% chance of breakdown. Accuracy - +10 accuracy bonus (does not increase the stat itself). Weaponry: This retrofit introduces a lot of significant changes. Consider with utmost attention. While the main and secondary guns are not affected in any way, the other weaponry is changed. Her Bofors L60 are replaced with Bofors L70. The 76 mm guns are replaced with BRTTTTT Mk 15 Phalanx. All of Oerlikon guns are removed, it means that Delight loses 10 independently firing gun mounts. The Phalanx are a bit overkill for her situation, also she loses a lot of flexibility of oerlikon guns, also she loses medium range AA gunfire of 76mm. Unlike BRTTTT, 76mm can fire at 10 km with ease, which is 8 km further than phalanx. Another significant change is about her scouting aircraft. She loses both hydroplane catapults and has them replaced with helipad for Sea Lynx helicopter. The helipad is located right between her funnels and secondary tower and is a very, VERY dangerous to land on. The helicopters can search for submarines (does not exist in fantasy world), deliver troops (does not exist in fantasy world), carry ASM and ASW weaponry. Also, they are 2x slower than the hydroplanes which means they are worse at fire correction, and they can''t land or be launched from the water (and with Delight''s luck it is a disaster). Aside from all of this, Delight has MM38 Exocet anti-ship missiles installed. No idea what they can be used against but there are 4 of them for each side. Weaponry 1986 retrofit: Main guns, secondary guns, deck machine guns - the same. Medium AA - Bofors L70, 8 twin mounts. (16 guns) Light AA - Mk 15 Phalanx, 4 mounts. (4x 6-barreled guns) Anti-ship missiles - MM38 Exocet, 2 mounts. (2x quadruple missile containers) Hydrolanes are replaced with helicopters. Catapults are replaced with helipad. V2 Ch 64. Jokes of a fate By the time I arrived to the administrative building it was late evening but I still hoped I am not too late. There are things I should discuss with the principal. Perhaps she knows what the investigators found from my evidence. Also, the principal might know what bad things could happen, after all, that small girl makes me feel she knows what she says. Knock-knock I was not expecting any response but the door was opened. Ah, it is you. What makes you visit me this late? Come in, you would not be in rush if it was not important. (P) We sat down and now was the question: what should I do? Like, should I just start with a small talk or get straight to the matter I came here for. I heard you know some things that might be related to me. I figured she will tell you. I dont know too much so dont expect miracles from me. Weirdly, I did not have to convince the principal to start talking. Who that girl is? If I am right about who you are talking about, then this should not concern you. Next question? (P) Why not tell me? Lets just say that if you are our student of honor, then she is more like our overseer. Do not mess with her. She is dead serious about this matter. Well, something is better than nothing. Any news about the assassins? Yes, a few days ago I was warned that they might be related to the neighboring countries. Someone even claimed that the recent attempt was supposed to be a signal for a civil war. (P) Hmmm Just how is Lily connected to all this? Psst. The king already started to take some actions. Do not be surprised if you are called again, you are you are considered the kingdoms trump card. This is just between you and me, okay? The principal looked at me until I nodded. She stood up and headed to a cupboard. Do you want to drink some tea? We still have to talk about your academic issues. You did not attend the recent lessons (P) [Well, I can try running away] We talked until the midnight. While this was not the most exciting talk, I managed to squeeze some interesting rumors. I almost feel like I am starting to have a picture but its blurry to say the least. Because I have some time while I walk, I decided to enjoy the good weather and cloudless night sky. [Whou! That is a shooting star! I wish I] Right when I started making my wish, the star turned 180 and flew back. I tried radar scanning it but aside from minor things like birds there was nothing exciting. It looks like the damned meteor just decided to not let me wish anything. One day I will have my revenge when my doomsday cannons will fire at the sky and bring down the stars themselves! I let myself run my imagination wild for a while but all great things come to an end. I returned back to this perishable world and headed to the dorm to have some sleep. Good night, kid. While I was dreaming, I heard a voice. It was familiar but not enough to recognize it. One day, you will understand. For now, *&@*#( &# *@&#@. Before I heard what the voice said, I woke up. I was covered in a cold sweat. Right after I understood that it was something important, I desperately tried to remember what happened but nothing crossed my mind. That is what happened. I told everything to my trusted and somewhat trusted friends. This was just a nightmare, Miss Delight. The trusted friend 1 answered with a smile. Yes, no doubt you were too worried about that incident. Did you really just believe some random words? Even Evereyn is better than that. The trusted friend 2 lazily stirred the tea in her cup. I just feel like youre going crazy. Maybe the principal said something that makes you worried? The somewhat trusted friend was not concerned as well. Speaking of the principal, she is weirdly not talkative. I tried asking her to shift the etiquette classes but she is always too busy to hear me out. (C) Why would you need that? I was going to have a gathering soon. As my followers you all are invited as well. I dont exactly remember being her follower but whatever makes the child happy. Why not just ask us to attend? Is it so hard? Xera even shifts her attention so Charlotte is not the only one who is happy. You are just a knight who serves a baroness. Miss Delight might be worthy of being my equal but I am still of a nobler bloodline. Ho-ho-h...~ I patted her back. Sometimes you should encourage your children. [I surely did not do that just because of how her expression changed from I am the best to This just isnt fair. Well, having some time to eat sweets would not hurt me.] V2 Ch 65. Visiting the friend’s home While the students are not exactly obligated to stay within the academy, normally every noble leaves its territory only to buy something in the city nearby. It is considered an unwritten rule to not go far away but it is exactly for that reason we are inside Charlottes carriage and are on the way to her fathers estate. I wonder if your father will be concerned with me being around. Like I am A walking death? (X) Thank you for reminder As I was saying, I am not the type of a person to Respect anybody? (X) Thank you. Very. Much. As I was saying, okay, as it was said, I might bypass some rules of etiquette when speaking to your father. It is alright, Daddy will be glad to see I have new followers. I sometimes do wonder if Charlotte understands the meaning of the word friend. Meanwhile, the carriage drove past a large metal fence. In the distance I barely saw a house. I doubt it is a peasants field. Nice fence. Thank you. Daddy always changes the fence every season. He always chases the trends. I looked at her in shock. I hope you do mean he just has four sets lying around? No, why would he? We just order a new fence every time. She looked at me like that was something obvious. I am sorry for the slip of tongue. I was going to say that this is a completely useless waste of money Wow, is this the first time you said something normal? Xera indirectly confirmed that this is absolutely abnormal. While I prepared to start talking some sense into Charlottes nouveau riche head, the carriage stopped in front of the gatehouse. Some people might live in such a place. To build such two floor house, with enough space to accommodate two complete families Does the viscount even have limits to wasting? It took us 30 minutes to just reach the mansion. All that time we were driving past large gardens and statues, all of which are either new or in very good condition. The mansion itself is a huge four-story building faced with marble tiles. All railings are made of golden metal, might be the sunshine metal itself. Id say that not every multibillionaires mansion is decorated like this. Even the kings palace was much more modest in comparison with this one. In front of the mansion were lots of carriages which had to line up in a queue to unload their noble passengers. Our carriage ignored any queue and drove right to the doorstep of the mansion. As the door opened, a large crowd of servants appeared almost out of nowhere and greeted Charlotte. Welcome to the home estate, Young Mistress. The Master will be waiting for you in the foyer. What can we do for you? One of the servants, an old man in tuxedo, spoke on the others behalf. Perfect! Ho-ho-ho~! Take all of the luggage to my room. Charlotte stood in a I am the villainess pose and started giving commands. Lets go! Daddy will want to meet you! The very moment she turned away from the servants she started behaving like a normal person. Well, that is why I like to have this amusing person nearby. The entrance of the mansion was adorned with columns and a little fountain built-in the steps. I touched the water and hopped after the others. The servants were about to open the double doors for Charlotte but before they could do this, she pushed the doors and proclaimed: I am home! My eyes wandered around the foyer and I could say that I am surprised to see that the foyer is huge but is much less funky than I expected it to be. There were no crazy statues and no gold plates on the floor. While I was checking out the insides of the house, a man separated from the crowd of guests and headed towards us. The moment the man stopped near us, Charlotte hugged him. Welcome home, baby. The man petted her head. I wondered if the man who wastes so much money for nothing could be this one. He wears just a uniform looking like a military and a pair of sturdy boots. Young Lady, you look at me a bit too attentively. (M) Oh my, I just wondered if the wasteful man who owns this estate might be your acquaintance. Indeed, I might know him. Did you want to tell him something~? (M) How very kind of you. I wanted to tell him that the outsides are a bit too overkill. Ha-ha-ha. My baby found a very intriguing company. I wonder if this man has a good sense of humor. Daddy, how about we talk in a different place? (C) Then let us go to the guest room. (M) No, we need to talk in private Now, Charlotte made me curious. Please, do not follow us. Enjoy the party while I have a small talk. Well, I guess my intentions were a bit too obvious. Well, if this did not work out then Sweets, we are coming! Lilith and I rushed to the closest table with sweets. V2 Ch 66. The privy council The gathering was going smoothly. The guests were dancing or chatting near many food tables. While this was nice and everything, I still wanted to know where is Charlotte. After all, she invited us here to have our candy stomachs filled. Lilith, can you pass me that cake? Of course, please have some of these biscuits as well. I tasted the offering and they are so yummy! What a nice choice. Thank you. Would you like to try the small cakes? Wait a second Am I spoiled by her? But of course, let me try them. Not that I have anything against it. I savored the sweets and listened to the music. Occasionally I heard some conversations. I mean, I heard that there are conversations nearby. I understood no words. Miss Delight, are you worried about something? Lilith started pulling my sleeve. Of course no, I was just savoring the surroundings. You have no need to be concerned. If you say so. She returned to the sweets while I wanted to go and look for Charlotte. [I guess it would be faster to search for her than to wait like this.] I slipped out of the foyer and started to search around the mansion. I was going to start asking the servants where the viscount is but then I saw a number of maids standing outside of a room. My apologies, can you tell me if Charlotte is here? Are you talking about the Young Mistress? I was surprised to see no suspicion towards me. Yes. Do you know where she is? I bet she is not here. That butler is not here so they must be in a different place. Young Mistress is in the Masters bedroom. I am sorry but you cannot go there. Please, return to the gathering. Just as the maid was done showing me the way back, the door was opened and I saw the least expected person. Madam Principal? What brought you here? Miss Delight? Ah, right, you were invited here by Miss de Terehan. What are you doing here, so far from the food tables? I waved my finger. Wait a moment, please! I was the first to ask and I expect to hear the answer. Haa Miss, you surely do love to get into trouble. I should not answer but knowing you Come inside. That was easy. I almost feel my speech skills have improved a lot. Or my annoyance skills. Or getting into trouble skills. We entered the room and sat down. How much can you tell me? I am sure there are some things you can and cannot tell me. I would like to know a lot. I suggest you wait for the arrival of my actual conversation partner. I went silent and just waited. Less than a minute later, a person entered the room. It was the viscount. Your Grace, thank you for invitation. Will it be alright if (P) HOW DID YOU END UP HERE?! The viscount was hiccupping from fury. I have no idea what they talked about but he really was not happy to see me. I was making myself busy but in the end curiosity killed the lady. Due to the circumstances I walked into this room and now, here I am. Tch. Sit down. Alright, Madam de Croix was invited here to talk about the recent assassination attempts that happened within the kingdom. Most of them targeted the nobles children which had connections with the royal family. If I remember correctly the Miss here also participated in one of such events. I have information that the assassins will try hurting my precious baby. I doubt you are worthy enough but I sincerely hope you are strong enough to protect Charlotte. Now, go and make sure she is going to be alright. There is nothing more you should know here. The viscount tried pushing me out of the room but it is a bit too hard to make me move. Despite his attempts I stood in the same place. What do you need? I have no idea why he turned so angry. I just want to know what I made to make Mister Viscount become so angry with me. Viscount? Both the principal and the man asked in confusion. What? I see Miss, I am not a viscount. Not even a single pitiful soul would have enough wealth for such a mansion. I am none other than the prime minister of this country, bearing the title and responsibilities of the ducal house. What? Then how? How Charlotte became the viscountess? I gave my daughter a title of her own. Now Bang The door was kicked and it made everyone turn around. The girl in glasses stood there. Just why do I walk into you every damned time? She hissed. You [Delight], leave us alone. We need to discuss a pressing matter as fast as possible. The girl did not wait even a second and immediately pushed everyone but me into the chairs. Okay, I get it why the principal here. I almost get it why the duke(?) is here. But how did you end up intertwined with this rooms contents? I could not help asking. Go away, Delight. I will find you myself, when the time comes. For now, do what you must. Now I really was kicked out and I should say [Just how strong that kid is?] V2 Ch 67. Between two fires After being kicked out I returned to the gathering. Charlotte was already there and was discussing something with Lilith. Xera was standing nearby and with her cold glare deterred everyone who wanted to eavesdrop. Hey, you two! Stop the argument, she returned. (X) Indeed I returned. Why did those two start a catfight? None of your business. Even if I tell, you will not understand. (X) If you say so, Miss Bodyguard. Thank you for collaboration. She returned my mock and went somewhere. I approached the now silent girls. Charlotte looked at Lilith with a triumph while Lily gritted her teeth. Oh my, do not hesitate to tell Big Sis what happened~. I will be oh-so-glad to help you sort out your problems~. This this is our own problem Lilith avoided looking into my eyes but Big Sis understanding face approached her by itself. Oh, come on, Evereyn! Tell her~, tell her~, teeel~ her~. Charlotte spitefully giggled at the scene of me chasing after Liliths eyesight. NO! Lilith ran away and hid in the crowd of people who decided to watch the show. Oh my, I was a bit too insistent. I dont think so. Miss Delight, how about we go and make sure nothing will happen? After Charlotte mentioned it, I remembered that there might be more assassins. Unlike me, Lilith is a bit less armored. Just a tiny bit. We found her very soon. She did not try to hide her tracks and just went outside to enjoy the night breeze. I sat near her and closed my eyes to enjoy the fresh air and the echoes of music. After some time I heard how the door opened and somebody approached us. I was expecting Charlotte but it was not her. A small figure flashed the glasses. Lilith, I will be away for a moment. Do not miss me. She nodded and I followed the girl in glasses. We stopped behind the corner, quite far away from the entrance. What did you want to tell me? I wanted to tell you? Were you not the one who constantly sticks nose into every affair? The girl was annoyed and I wonder if it is because of me. Thee at each moment becometh annoyd at which hour I am presenteth. Cut the crap, will you? She fixed her glasses. Like now, for example. Imagine yourself a fool who keeps making the same mistake. Youre not funny. Also, I always wondered if you are blind. Oh Never mind. I just wanted to tell you that you are too passive. She stopped this conversation and went somewhere else. [Just what does she want?] Instead of thinking about what happened I just returned to Lilith. By the time I returned Charlotte also arrived. The garden behind the mansion is so beautiful. We absolutely must go there! (C) I want to sit here! This fountain is calming me down. (L) I said lets go! (C) Dont want to! Dont want to! (L) You do not want to walk there? I asked Lilith to make sure. Exactly! She nodded. UWAAAAH!!! So I lifted her up and carried. P-P-P-PUuuUT ME DOWN! (L) With Lilith in hands we arrived to the garden. As I started walking around I felt she became limp. [With how red she is, it is no doubt thats because she feels hot in this small room. Well, her embarrassed face looks so cute~.] Charlotte stopped and turned towards me. Miss Delight, dont you think that Evereyn needs to be PING Two flashes of light collided in a centimeter away from her neck. In less than a second I spotted a shadow that was going to strike and somehow managed to block the attack with the stiletto. Either it is a pure luck, or a coincidence. Lilith had to be abandoned midair but before comforting the girl who hurt her butt, I need to make sure that the assassin is dealt with. I leaped to strike but all of my attacks were parried. I opened fire with machine guns. From such a close range all of the hits Ping-Pew-Ping were deflected?! Before I managed to react the assassin flashed and I barely blocked the dagger. When I saw it I suddenly thought about tanto. Even though I am a bit awkward with the stiletto, I started to push back my opponent, yet there was not enough space to open fire. As if the enemy understood why I am trying to break the distance, they approached me again and again. Suddenly I saw an opening and kicked my opponent. Even though the attack was blocked, I both pushed them and myself which gave me enough distance. Bu-bu-Tra-ta-bu-ta-ta-bum I concentrated all available brownings and oerlikons to kill the enemy. From such a distance it was impossible to miss. Some bullets and shells bypassed the blocks and deflections of the enemy dagger and the assassin fell on the ground. Not bad, kid. Instead of dying, the assassin stood again and spoke with the shady girls voice. She removed the hood and indeed it was the girl in glasses. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 25. A dangerous salad If the information my friends found is correct then the bindweed must grow somewhere in the forest of death. The name is too showy, it can only mean the people were too scared to research further. On the way to find the required plant we had to go through very dense vegetation. I used the katana instead of machete. While it might damage the blade, I would not have to waste time and speed for swinging one of the low-quality swords the others carry. After I cut our way through a large thicket I saw a ravel of green stems covered in large spikes and long narrow leaves. When I tried approaching it I was grabbed. DONT YOU EVEN TRY GOING THERE! Do you see the dead bodies? Those animals did not die here only because they wanted to! (PF) When I looked around I saw that there are some bodies but they are far away from the plant itself. Nothing blocks my way so I did not reconsider my decision. As I approached the plant I saw that some of the stems started creeping towards me. I stood in place and waited for them to approach. When they stretched out of the ravel far enough, I cut them away. The other stems started moving around chaotically. I searched for the ones that are thick and long to cut them. I will peel them after I gather enough. The remaining stems suddenly turned at me and tried attacking with their spikes. Cut Slice Cut With the initial gathering being over, I started peeling the stems. I finished all of my work in the forest only by the nighttime. On the way back a few of the same plants tried attacking me but they only were turned into additional raw ingredients. V2 Ch 68. The terror in the sea I was very surprised to see that the girl in glasses was the assassin. Not to mention that I did no damage after firing from such a close range. She was smiling and giggling, even though we were fighting less than a minute ago. You think I am weird? If I would be worried about the fight, I would not be standing here and waiting for you to stop being dumb. [Just why does everybody try to?] Why did you try to kill us? That was the best question I could ask. Did I? Do you think I am the assassin? If not, then Behind those bushes, if you want to know it that much. I suggest you go there alone. I followed her suggestion and peeked into the bushes. There was a disfigured body. The girls looked at me, expecting to hear my verdict. You dont want to know. I glanced at the girl in glasses, she smirked and disappeared in the air. [What?] Just what happened?! Lilith and Charlotte were as shocked as I am. Was this a magic or not? Meanwhile, the mansion security arrived. We told them what we knew, except for the girl in glasses part, and went to Charlottes room. The party was already discontinued because of me and the gunshots so sitting in the bedroom was the only thing we could do. When I remembered what the principal said about the assassinations situation, that the king might summon me again, I decided to take the proactive position and the four of us took a boat to the sea, where we will board the cruiser. I am worried the king will refuse to help us. (L) Do not worry. But I am just a baroness daughter. (L) You forgot that we can abuse the prime ministers daughters authority. I looked at Charlotte. Ho-ho-ho~! So, Evereyn, do you regret not being my follower? (C) Are you not just a mean of having our voices heard? (L) Stop it, you two. We are arriving. The fast sailboat arrived to the place and dropped its anchor. The ship was already on the horizon and started slowing down. Charlottes face was becoming more and more distorted with fear and confusion. When the battlecruiser dropped its anchors nearby, Charlotte was having plate-sized eyes and her mouth was a gaping maw. Miss de Terehan looks as shocked as were we. Xera giggled while she packed Lilith onto my neck. Xera will ride my back while the semi-unconscious Charlotte will have to be carried in my arms. After transferring the luggage we set course to the capital. The ship was steaming across the sea. Occasional boats and ships were giving the way to the leviathan ship. I was not worried about any kind of attacks. After all, the battlecruiser is just a less armored battleship. I was not surprised to see that the girls started running around and climbing everything. There were some significant changes while they were away. Charlotte, however, was not with them and just stood in place in stupor. The normally rowdy child is now silent as a statue of angel. She is a pretty angel when she is silent and standing. Because I myself had nothing to do, I tried moving her and after finding out she is like a doll, I picked her up and carried to the captains quarters. I will play with this big doll to my hearts content. Liliths POV When I was done playing with the large metal boxes and tubes, I went to the fancy room to rest. And then I saw it Normally that annoying Charlotte only runs around and commands but recently she started approaching Miss Delight. This time, however, she crossed all the borders of common sense. Charlotte was standing in the middle of the room only in her underwear. Miss Delight was standing near the bed and looking at a number of frilly dresses which she ordered from that atelier. Miss Delight, what are you doing? Oh my, Lilith! You are just in time. Could you help me choose? I have no idea what kind of a dress I should try on my doll. Miss Delight chirped while showing me the dresses. Every single person in the kingdom would try to contain the laughter after seeing those outdated relics of fashion but I could only sigh. I got used to her whims. Should you try the I looked at the doll. Just what kind of a dress would suit her the worst? green one? I cannot voice it but Miss Delight chose the color of vomit. Charlotte who previously stood like a doll and occasionally blinked, was now sweating a bit. I smiled at her. Should I leave you two alone~? I wonder when she will be fed up with this play. If you want to. I doubt I will be done trying all of the dresses until you come back. [Did she just I wonder if she would want to have both of us?] [If that b* will try to leave me out then I will strangle her myself.] Good luck to you~. Try all of the dresses~! Speaking of which~, how about we dress Miss de Terehan in one of them when we arrive? Miss Delight perked up. What [kind of a dress. I know you too well. If only you showed me your love in any way] The green one you are holding. I can feel that Charlotte will be happy to wear it~. Good~ luck~. Do~ not~ die~ of~ shame~. Hu-hu-hu-hu-hu V2 Ch 69 Yet again meeting the people of power We steamed for a few days and this time we arrived to the capital without unexpected adventures. As I turned to enter the port a delegation arrived. A large number of warships were meeting us and some even started approaching closer than it is safe for them. I scared them a bit with the horn but did nothing else. It would be weird to just open fire within the port area. When we were approaching the roadstead I saw a small cloud of smoke coming from a tower near the port. Then a small bang came from one of the escorting ships. Neither of them was an actual shot so I guess it is a greeting. I turned the main caliber towards the port, after all both shots were fired from there. Blank shots do not require the shells so there was a minimal chance of malfunction therefor I loaded all of the main guns and aimed them as low as I could. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The shockwave was smaller than normally but it was still enough to cause some waves. I looked at the escorting vessels when they stopped maneuvering all of a sudden. The faces of the sailors were showing only fear when they saw what the broadside looks like. It took me a lot of time waving the signal flags and flicking the spotlight to make them understand that there were no bad intentions. Lilith and Xera were as lively as ever and even after all the time they spent here they were still exploring. This time they were barely stopped from climbing inside the scorching hot guns. Despite their excessive curiosity I am still at ease about them. However, there is a slight issue that keeps making me worried. Even after four days of travel, Charlotte was still unresponsive. To make sure she will not hurt herself I had to lock her inside the captains quarters and every time I check on her, she remains lying on the bed without moving a centimeter. Lilith, can you dress the doll? We are going to get off the ship within an hour and it would be a shame to leave her locked. When I cant take care of Charlotte I send Lilith. She is happy to help me with this so it benefits both of us. Of course~. Owww, shes so sweet. That b* wont run away Hu-hu-hu~. (L) Did you say something? I was thinking. Would it be alright if I borrow some of the perfume? (L) Do as you want. PFFUUUUU When I turned around to see what happened, I saw a large smoke pillar coming out of the funnels. Well, I guess it is time to worry about another breakdown. What the hell is this?! Xera ran here the moment she saw the smoke. This is nothing important. I just have a fire inside the machinery compartment~. Ah, okay. So, this is nothing to be worried about? Lets just say that if she knew what it means, she would be already inside a raft. While I was opening the kingston valves to fill the fire extinguishing system, Lilith returned to see the scene of carnage. Is this normal? Yeah, get used to it. [Is it me or I heard Charlottes voice? Bah, it must be a hallucination. I am too sleep-deprived.] I safely delivered the tourist group to the solid ground. Xera is always fine with walking by herself, she must have some cat genes which would explain her behavior. Lilith, on the other hand, started throwing a tantrum when I decided to carry the doll around. T-this is too inappropriate! Please, do not do this! (L) Oh my, do you think there is another way of moving her? Yeah. Look here. Xera picked her up and put her on a shoulder like a bag. Well, it works too Please do make sure to keep the skirt down. I dont want to be seen staring at her a*. I would have trouble keeping the muscle head knight at bay. Considering it was not my first time visiting the palace I was not stopped. The king even agreed to meet us despite not having the meeting scheduled. The place where we decided to discuss the reason of my arrival was the same guest room we occupied during the previous visit. At first the butler tried founding a thousand reasons to make us wait but after I pointed at the doll and mentioned her status, he quickly remembered that the king will have some time soon. Indeed, he did. Just what in the world made you come here? The king was a bit irritated to see me. Recently there were attempted assassinations and as you can guess I want to discuss the situation. What do you mean? What assassinations?! (W) Just to make sure Sir, do you happen to know about a small girl in glasses who is very arrogant? I tried describing her, showing how high she is and everything. The king only shook his head. Fine Did anybody inform you about assassination attempts? Lilith and Charlotte were the victims as well. I heard there was something like that but everyone reported that a certain someone purged the troublemakers and I did not receive any news ever since. I happen to feel like he does not lie about it. Then you have no idea what is going on? There is a thing at the back of my mind and it is related to the case you described. Just why do I have that feeling that I am going to be dragged into another exciting adventure which I can avoid? V2 Ch 70. A dagger covered in sugar When I heard that the king knows something related to the situation I was relived. I want to clear all of the obstacles and then settle down in a quiet place by the sea. I wonder what you know. Do you have an idea who ordered the assassinations? Yes. Not too long ago the most influential noble families were competing for my senile fathers throne. The civil war was barely prevented but the neighbors tried their best to bite off a piece of our land. (W) Thank you for the history lesson. Can you stay silent until I finish? Recently the neighboring empire started raising troops and setting up garrisons on the border. It coincidentally happened right after the assassination attempt that targeted your friend. He pointed at Lilith. Is she related to the political matter? Imagine yourself what would happen if the crown princes fiance is murdered and her place becomes vacant. It will rapidly turn into civil war, and the army is already in place. (W) Smart. If only I was not the issue for them. I wonder why nobody attacked me or Xera. Yet, it does not remove the question why the d I mean why Miss de Terehan was dragged into this. That person only has one heir. Anything happens to her and the result is similar. All I voiced here is just a concern. Wait a moment? Are you saying it is a prelude to a military invasion and you are not going to do anything until the enemy attacks openly? Exactly as you said. Well, morally it is questionable but politically it is justified. Perhaps I either become the softest of fluffs when it concerns my friends, or I do not see a bigger picture. Can you do something to protect them? From what I know they do not require any protection. Consider it a pardon for stealing from the royal family. Will you be staying here like a cowa Do not try. The decision is already made. I can only continue to put your pranks inside a folder and hide them away from the ministers. Oops? Well, there is a way to change my mind and acquire a lot of support from me (W) I am listening Is it to slay a great dragon, free a princess, bring an ancient artifact? Marry Michael. (W) What the f* did you just say? You are the only bride of questionably noble origin that remains. (W) Do you prefer the palace shelled with HE or my special, custom made lyddite shells? Please, think about it! You will have all the money and support of the royal family! You will have your friends protected until the death bed! Power, influence, wealth, anything! (W) Lilith was casted aside the very moment a problem appeared. I reminded about our last meeting. And you participated in this, remember? (W) Okay, I have nothing to refute this one. Not that it will make me change my mind. The meeting was ended, for today, and we returned to the ship. Tomorrow we will be coming again. When I woke up I felt someone cuddling to me. I was expecting Lilith but it was Charlotte. Oh, wait, the both of them are here pushing their chests against me. While I remember having Charlotte here, I also remember locking the door. Lilith somehow sneaked inside by herself. Rise and shine. I woke her up. Good morning. She looked at me like a sleepy cat so I couldnt help scratching her chin. Mhm~ (L) I felt movement on the other side. Oh my, good morning. Have you finally awoken? I looked at Charlotte. Oh, yes~. She ''finally'' woke up from her slumber. (L) Dont be mean to her, please. As a sign of my protest I stopped scratching her chin. Yes When she accepted the inevitable I continued petting her. It did not take us long to return to the palaces guest room. Have you changed your mind? The king sat near me. About? The ma (W) Refused. If you say so He returned to his usual place on the other side of the coffee table. Still, being a bride is not so bad. (W) No. Way. In. Hell. At least pretend to think this through! This old man really is desperate to find a wife for his son Can we return to a more pressing concern? Which is? (W) Dealing with the assassinations. Like, they really start to make MY life troublesome. We are doing our best to ensure the safety of our subjects. Please, inform the local town guard office in case you feel (W) FINE. WHAT CAN I DO TO MAKE YOU DO SOMETHING?! Oh, Young Lady, please, do be a bit more patient. Why do I feel like the roles are reversed? So? You can help us in the war. Use your superior magic to make the empire surrender. (W) You decided to start a war? Oh, no, of course no. The Empire declared war yesterday. I came right from the meeting with their ambassador. I was tricked Your answer, Miss Delight? ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 26. The saladmeister Remember what I said and everything will be PERFECT. The fat man was giving me the final instructions. All of the contestants gathered in a large hall. Every team has a table and the utensils provided by the king. Contestants! You can start now! Everyone started cooking in hurry. Some were cutting the ingredients, some were mixing something in their bowls, and only we were leisurely setting up all of the plates and sorting every ingredient. Now, do you see how the bindweed stem has hardened? (FM) Yes. You will have to peel the hardened outside until you reach the softened insides. Do it only right before serving it. UNDERSTOOD? He glared at me. Yes, chef. Start cutting these. (FM) Unlike the other contestants we did not hurry and even though our salad is simple, I know what should be done to win. 2.5 hours later. Everyone! Put away your utensils and present the dishes! Who will be the first?! We are the first. The fat man shouted and pushed me towards the small table where the jury sat. That cat-kin, ha? Lets see The king grinned. What are you presenting to His Majesty? The current royal chef asked me with disdain. The Chefs I will cut everything that stands in our way salad. I placed the small dish with some uncut vegetables and a few stems of the bindweed. Cut-Slash-Cut Cut-Slash-Cut Cut-Slash-CHOP Bon appetite. Said I as the last pieces of vegetables and stems stopped falling down into the dish. Y W-well, it is a peculiar presentation The king was smiling so it does mean I won, right? Crack Bom After all, the victory receipt was right: [You will cut everything right in front of His Majesty. Your swordsmanship should do the trick. C Then why did I pick the stems? C Well, the dish needed something conspicuous.] Of course, the king had no way of rejecting the dish. Not with the swords tip near his face and surely not with the table cut in two right in front of him. The salad itself was rescued before it fell on the floor, but it is a completely different story... V2 Ch 71. Pureblood politics I wonder why I was not surprised to hear that I might end up in the middle of a war. There was no flurry feeling of fear. Instead of worrying for no reason I decided to come up with an answer. I guess there is no helping it. What exactly are you planning? While the empire plans their land invasion we will raid their capital from the sea. That ship of yours might even be able to break through the enemys fleet. (W) Well then, you know that I do not want to be the scapegoat so I want a document to confirm our agreement. That person will arrange everything. Cherry, can you go and do that? The king looked at Charlotte. Oh my, how close you are. I smiled when I saw her blushing. I cannot believe it, did I mishear you? Is this a covered up sarcasm? Is this (W) How about we stop it? I will be back soon. Charlotte escaped our company as fast as she could. While she is away we have some time to discuss the actual terms and then what is necessary to do, so we went straight to the details. Aside from the protection I will have to make sure the guilty will be punished. Not to mention I currently only live off being a student and from Liliths money. You mean the money we gave you? (W) You mean the money you gave us as the compensation for your royal bastards stupidity? When I finished I saw that the king shifted his look a bit. An accidental bullseye is a funny thing. Just look here. My poor Lilith is still worried about what happened so how about A title and land. That is the most I can pay you for your strength. (W) A seaside property would be so nice to have It costs quite a lot, you know? There are no free land plots there! Every worthy centimeter of land is owned already! (W) Hello, are there any imperial property agents nearby? I would like to buy some land for a mansion. Ha-ha-ha! Do try to do this! There is no way you will (W) BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Are there any preferences of where it should be, or regarding the surroundings? Would you like a beach nearby? [Now we are talking.] Nice to hear you remembered there is a nice sandy beach with a forest and a waterfall nearby. Also with a good, already built, pier where I can drop my anchor. It should be worth it. Just bear with it (W) Oh, right. I will not be swearing my fealty to you. Uuu U-huuu (W) As I was saying, you will join the main fleet which will attack their capital. (W) Will I just be a background for them or perhaps? Use your magic to destroy their capital. Then our troops will land and plunder the city. Is that normal? You Majestys plan is straightforward. Maybe she should destroy everything herself? The troops will not be required in such case. Xera too?! NO. I will provide some fire support against the fleet and castles but I will not participate in destroying everything. The two muscle heads looked at me in amazement. Did they really think I would risk exploding my a* for the sake of their razing and plundering whatever they see? If the enemy comes they will not spare a single one of us. Your friends included. (W) If I keep firing then I will turn into a floating bomb. No, thank you. I understand What will you do if you decide to stop OUR troops? The king asked me with suspicion. Well In case I decide that there is an unnecessary bloodshed then I might accidentally fire the main guns into a crowd of murderers. Just saying~. He looked at me for a couple of seconds but the moment his gaze shifted to Lilith and Xera he understood what it means. They are the ones who have the most experience witnessing my firepower. Does it mean you want to turn into our enemy? (W) No, it does not. I just dont want to see the unnecessary bloodshed. Seeing it from behind the smoke and distance does not hurt as much as the immediate sight. I hope he understands what has to be done. Fine, be it your way. However, if you fail to deliver me the results I want (W) Then I will be? Young Ladies that accompany you might be a bit disappointed I-I mean I do not threaten them! Calm down, for Gods sake! Its just They had a request so I let go of his collar and stepped back. Very well. I hope neither one of us will regret this talk. Just saying. For now I will find some hot water to brew some tea. There is one condition. I turned my head and sent him Catalinas death glare. Michael will accompany you. Maybe you two might find some common interests, perhaps even ma (W) BANG Miss Delight surely does not understand this weird humor, Your Majesty. (L) V2 Ch 72. The difficulties of communication After Charlotte returned with a somewhat finished document and we filled in the rest of the agreements, the king signed it. With having a somewhat convincing paper we returned to the port where warships already started gathering. Mostly there were galleys and some carracks. I used binoculars to examine the ships and confirmed that only the largest ships have some cannons, 4 at most. The usual weaponry of these warships consists of archers and there was even a ballista. While the majority of the ships was docked at the port or dropped anchors at the roadstead, there were some daredevils who anchored near my ship. When I started loading the girls onto my back, a carriage drove towards the pier and stopped nearby. Two persons stepped out and approached. Daddy?! What are you doing here? Charlotte looked like a part of a certain Norwegian painting. Unlike Charlotte I was more surprised to see that the king indeed sent crown prince Michael. Your Highness. I barely squeezed words. Not only would they hinder my time with Lilith but they will also interfere with my work. I am glad we managed to catch up before you set sail. The prince looked at me in satisfaction. Tch. Wait until I deliver the MOST important crew. I would be surprised if the king just sent them to observe me from the distance. There is no doubt they would want to find out everything they can so I just resigned. The men started to explore the ship, like everybody does. Meanwhile, I started making the preparations. I checked the weaponry, the engine, and the most important feature, the aircraft. I have no idea who had this ingenious idea of turning a normal fighter into a floatplane but I still have to applaud them. It is an artisanal conversion of a proper fighter but it works marvelously. Even the landing gear is still there. After a lot of tests and the data from previous uses I confirmed that as long as the aircraft is launched it does not suffer from any malfunctions. So, I am the weak link here. While I was checking the aircraft the duke approached me. Young Lady, are you going to stay here forever or the fleet will set sail? (D) Oh my, did Sir think it is done that fast? We will not be going anywhere until the morning. Why? What prevents you from setting the sails? Every ship here must be waiting for you. I could only facepalm. After the several days of staying, the boilers cooled so much that even if I was to burn everything, the steam pressure would not be enough. Also, there is no way to kick-start the system. I knew we will stay for a few days here so I decreased the amount of fuel burnt and now I need some time to return to the operational pressure. They better be grateful I did not stop the engine, otherwise we would be waiting for it to start for a few more days. The next morning I checked if the other ships are ready and then hoistered Papa and Tango flags. The pillar of smoke coming from the funnels also has increased. I was making the final preparations for departure. Wuaaaah Good morning, Miss Delight. Are we about to start sailing? Lilith entered the bridge half-asleep. Oh my, did I disturb your sleep? She nodded. Soon, the rest of the sleepy crew showed up. Some of the ships in the port set sail and slowly moved towards us. However, most of the ships did not understand what is going on. AH-OO-GAH AH-OO-GAH AH-OO-GAH Out of the entire fleet only one ship woke up and started setting sails. The rest of them in this case will have to catch up because I do not plan to wait for them. I pushed the handle of the order telegraph to Dead slow ahead and a bell rang. A minute later the ship started moving forward. What is going on? How a ship can sail without sails?! I dont remember anybody setting them! (M) Exactly because it does not need any. Now, do not distract me. I turned the rudder to starboard and the ship slowly started turning towards the open sea. When I entered the desired course I increased the speed until we reached 10 knots (18.5 km/h). The way ahead of me was clear and I prepared to increase the speed to 14 knots. [Oh c*!] Brace yourselves! We are turning to port! A merchant ship crossed the trajectory and to avoid the collision I had to turn the rudder up to the point of overloading the steering engines. SHRIEK PUM I turned so hard that it broke the steering and now well, as long as the other ships stay away from us we should not crash into them. When I looked at the following warships I was speechless. They were trailing behind more than a kilometer away. I measured the distance a few times to calculate their speed and then Uwaaaah! W-what happened?! (L) UUU! UWAAAH! 6 knots Just brilliant NOT ONLY DID I HAVE TO REPAIR THE DAMNED RUDDER BUT I WILL ALSO HAVE TO SNAIL AT THEIR SPEED! This f* up cruise will last forever V2 Ch 73. A flying chariot of fire Captains Log, Seadate Unknown. I am stuck in this madship for more than two weeks. We survived the first week relatively well but now everyone but me has gone insane. I AM THE ONLY ONE WHO IS STILL SANE. Food and water supplies are running low. All sweets supplies were consumed. Sometimes when I look at Lilith I feel she would be sweet if I eat her. All of my companions and random passengers have gone wild. Lilith and Xera locked themselves inside the captains quarters. Charlotte and her father are nowhere to be seen, perhaps they were already eaten. I dont care about the prince, he might as well jump into the water. What is worse, they locked me inside the bridge. The land is nowhere to be seen. Whoever decided to sail through the open sea as the shortest way might as well kill themselves. Kill. Yes, kill Kill them all. Kill them all KillthemallKillthemallKillthemallKillthemall If the maps are correct then we should be somewhat close to the enemy capital. After the first week we started encountering occasional merchant ships were sailing under the empires flag and the closer we were to the target, the more of them we encountered. Unlike us, 6 idiots who never spent more than a week in a ship, and we were mostly anchored, the regular sailors on the sail ships were fine and happy. Well, I will scrag them if they dare saying it was a short and nice trip. Knock-knock Miss Delight, how are you in there? (L) Im fine. How are the others? Bur One moment Well, her seasickness did not disappear. JUST NOT ON MY DECK! I warned her. KNOCK-KNOCK-KNOCK Hey! Is it so hard for you to open the damned door?! (X) YES! Even for Milady?! (X) YES! What if I tell you that the land was spotted? I opened the armored door of the bridge. Say hello to the world, psycho! Might it be the first time you opened this f* door since you holed up in there? Wait? I thought THEY locked me here? Im back~ Lilith wobbled and surely was not in the best condition. I heard something creaking. Ho-ho-ho~! Miss Delight, I am glad to finally see you. Charlotte was trying to hide the fact that she ran upstairs by covering her face with a fan. There are many stairs she had to run. So, you are sure that the ground is nearby? No, but the birds are flying near so it should be. Right? Liliths innocence is also her greatest flaw. I could only caress her head. I guess nobody understood what MLady meant. Some ravens flew nearby. Well, I never heard that they are seabirds. (X) Fine Fine I went back to the controls and began stopping the ship. I dont want to risk using the catapults so to launch the hydroplanes I will have to completely stop. Not that it would be hard with my snail speed. Miss Delight, are you going to stop? Why? (C) The hydroplanes cannot be launched while we are moving. Theoretically they can but You mean those flying things? (L) Yes. I WANT TO FLY! (L) I WANT TO FLY! (C) Xera wanted to shout that too but after she heard she was not the first, she decided to pretend nothing happened. Fine Which one of you? Me! They both shouted. Which me of you? Me! They started glaring at each other. Is it time for Big Sis Delight to step in? Lilith, wait for me there. Charlotte, I want you to follow me and be ready to help with one important thing. I sent her to the radio room. After I was done with Charlottes crash course and tuned the radio station, I went to the hydroplanes. One of them was already lowered via a crane while the other is waiting for its passenger. Lilith will be sitting in the navigators seat of the plane. She has good side visibility so it should keep her entertained. Bags C check. Seatbelt C check. Parachute C check Why would I need the bags? She looked at me in confusion. If you dirty the plane with your vomit then you will be the one cleaning it. Bags. Are. Here. I showed her the plastic bags to make sure she understands where they are. I doubt that the planes have auto-clean function so I wanted to make sure she will not dirty anything here. After a quick crash course on what to do in case of a rapid unplanned disassembly, I closed the cockpit and the plane was lowered to the water. Liliths POV [Wow! It is so cool! I want to know how it flies!] Pum wwwwrrWRRR The plane started coughing and shaking. I was shaken as well. [SCARY, IT IS SCARY!!!] Pum WRRRR-WRUUUUUUU KYAAAAAA!!! Suddenly, the plane stopped shaking so violently and after final coughs a lot of smoke came out of its nose. HELP ME! MISS DELIGHT, HELP ME! IT IS BURNING! HELP ME! I was crying out to her but she was only looking at my approaching death from the board of the ship and waved me. HELP MEEEE!!! WRRRRRUUUM [It stopped smoking and started moving forward.] V2 Ch 74. The vultures Liliths POV I was flying above the clouds in a winged machine. I got used to its shaking and rattling but I am yet to be used to its oppressive pushes when it is turning. From the glass sides I can see the fluffy clouds and in the clears I can even see the water. Sometimes I even could see the tail of the plane that flew in front of us. If only my front view was not blocked Scout 2, report in. I heard a male voice out of nowhere. Miss Delight said that when I hear a voice out of nowhere then I should use this magic box. Scout 2? Erhm, here. Roger that. Scout 2, we are entering the search area so keep your eyes open and report if you find something. (S1) As the voice said I started attentively looking around. Soon my eyes grew tired of squinting and I decided to sit back and relax. Out of the corner of my eye I saw something blink below the clouds. Erhm I believe I saw something. Give me the heading. (S1) What? Where you saw what you saw? (S1) Over there! I pointed. Haaa To which side of you was the object? (S1) To my left. Thank merciful Master, she can tell at least that much I am sorry? The planes started banking to the left. Over there! I saw a glimpse between the clouds but the nose of the plane covered it. The planes turned a bit to the right. Scout 2, keep your eyes open in case we find something useful. Be advised, fuel is running out. We have only 20 minutes left until we return. Do you read me? (S1) Got it! A few minutes later we entered thick clouds and I could not see anything further than the glass. The plane started flying up until it flew out of the cloud. We were now even higher than before and I could already feel getting cold. Scout 2, be advised, we have 10 minutes left. We see nothing, what about you? (S1) The same clouds. With each moment we had less chances of finding anything. Neither we found a land, nor any landmarks. Alright Scouts return home. We turned around and flew back to Miss Delight. [Those clouds Why are they so fluffy and cute, yet so devilishly insidious.] One again something glimpsed out of the corner of my eye but this time I am sure where I saw it. I saw it! I saw it! We need to get down! Roger that. (S1) We dived into the clouds and when we emerged I saw a huge city on the edge of the sea. Holy s*! Thats something! The voice was agitated and excited, so was I. Charlottes POV Base, this is Scout 1. We saw a large city in the search area. I suspect it is the target. It is located at: Square S-19, K-8, search area Bravo-Golf. [Ha It was C-90, Cate, search area Bravo-Gulf?] [When I tell that to Miss Delight she will no doubt praise me! But first, I need to remember what was said] When she came I told her everything. Miss Delight! The magic box said the target is at T-Night, Gate. In scorch area Bravo-Calf. [He-he-he! Now she will see how great I am!] What the hell have they reported? Charlotte, are you sure you did not mistake? She was sounding irritated I Scout flight, this is Base, report in. She pulled the pipe out of my hands. Base, this is Scout 1. We are returning home, ETA (S1) What the f* have you spotted? Where and when? [She S-she is angry] S-sorry Maam! We located the possible target! A city at: Square S-19, K-8. Search area is Bravo-Golf. (S1) [This is bad This is bad, this is bad! This is really, really bad!] Delights POV You will stay on the ship, unless Lilith decides to skip the second flight. She had one task One task! Yesh I left her in the radio room and returned to the bridge. First things first, I need to plot the course. According to the map the city should be within 80 nautical miles from here. If I risk it, I might even arrive this night. I decided that I will be starting the coastal bombardment at the dawn so I adjusted speed. While I will be going faster than the rest of the fleet, it will not be a problem. After Lilith returned we all gathered in the captains quarters to discuss the strategy. This should be all for the intel and the overall plan. Now, about the assignments. I want to fly again! (L) And you will, while Charlotte will be making herself useful by sitting in the radio room. Our basic course of radio operators duties will begin in the morning at 4 oclock. Yesh My poor baby The duke was almost weeping after looking at the girls disheartened expression. Your Grace will be at the bridge with me. WHY?! (D) Because you are here to observe. Next, His Highness. Tell me what to do! Michael was eager for his assignment but I could not think of any. The latrines are all clean, after all. You will be at the secondary post. Your crash course will be at 4:30, right after I am done with Charlotte. He saluted me. Xera, do you want to do something exciting and perhaps even useful? Absolutely. (X) You will be operating the main rangefinder. Just follow His Highness steps and try not to make the same mistakes. Ding New achievement: survived the fight against [email protected]&$#** &$ ^%@&$ @&$^@ You received 2 skill points, 10 silver coins, 1 retrofit token, 19 upgrade points, 1 repair kit HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1949, Retrofit progress: 1/2. Upgrade progress C 1/10. Accuracy C 34/100 Reload C 40/100 Recoil C 5/100 Machinery C 97/25 Guns C 50/25 Equipment C 97/25 40mm/56.3 Bofors STAAG Mk II. Loaded - 16/16. (+10 to accuracy of Medium AA) 20mm Mk V Oerlikon. Loaded - 20/20. .50 M2 Browning. Loaded - 8/8. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 27. The perfect steak The second contest was supposed to be the main dish. This time the fat man decided to procure the ingredients himself so I was left with nothing to do. Three days of petting and sleep later. Contestants! Make us the perfect dish! As always everyone rushed cooking but I could not because the fat man was nowhere to be seen. Two hours left! After the announcement I started to worry. One hour left! Now it was not even a worry. Bang The doors were loudly opened and the fat man rushed in with something behind him. It was a huge cage with a few orcs inside. Sorry for being late. Now, my assistant. We had no time to prepare the ingredients beforehand so please make yourself useful. You remember where to cut? I nodded. Are they going to? They dared bringing monsters inside the palace? Outrageous! I opened the cage and when one of the orcs tried rushing out I turned him into two perfect steaks. Faster, please! We are behind the schedule! (FM) Yes, chef. Cut Slash Chop With the orcs being turned into a plate of raw steaks I began sousing them. My attention was caught by the fact that I heard no sounds after I started cooking. I looked around and saw that everybody was looking at us with their eyes wide open. Not that it matters. W-what are y-you p-p-p-pres-s-senting? The current royal chef was weirdly quiet today. Allow me to present our special dish: Teriyaki orc steak. My assistant is master of making the most unorthodox dishes. Bon appetite. (FM) Needless to say that with the Sakura special cooking techniques we could not lose. V2 Ch 75. T minus 20 minutes With loud coughing two engines started up and soon roared. Two scout hydroplanes accelerated and disappeared in the distance. All stations, we are accelerating. I set Full ahead and after a ring the ship leisurely steamed forward. Radio, report. Lilith says everything is fine. (C) Secondary tower? A bit smoky but other than that, everything is fine. (M) Main rangefinder? Is it fine? Like, it wobbles here all the time! (X) Supervisor? I turned to the duke. What are you going to do if you end up overwhelmed? The main fleet is far behind, after all. (D) It will be alright. Also, I suggest you do not step outside. Why? He was confused by my request. You will become deaf if you stay there when the firefight begins. If you say so He did not try to argue. In ten minutes time we were already steaming at 30 knots. Liliths POV This time we found the empires capital very fast. Our task is to find anything worthy of Miss Delights power. Most of the work was done by the other plane so I was enjoying the sight. Subarea C-C, a fortress. H-B and I-B appear to be a governmental structure. The port is filled with ships. Cannot tell what they are. Over. (S1) After a closer look at the port I understood why the empire was said to have the most powerful fleet. Long lines of battleships and galleys were stationed at the roadstead, yet there is something missing Scout 2, stop daydreaming! (S1) Yes! Erhm, Charlotte, are you there? Yes. (C) Tell Miss Delight that the majority of the enemy fleet is here. There are battleships, more than 30, and there are countless galleys. Got it! (C) Delights POV All hands, man the battlestations! It was time for the fight. We are in 30 naval miles so it is time to prepare. The speed was decreased to 24 knots and the guns are now loading. All of the radars were dead so I will only be corrected by the scouts. Get ready! We are about to start! I bought technical inspection which lowers my malfunction chances by 25% and prepared to spend a ton of money to buy repair kits. X turret had a jam, luckily it was quickly solved by the damage control. They even managed to return the radars back to life. Lets drop some lead on those motherf BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Liliths POV In a distance I saw a pillar of smoke and the planes set course to the port where they started to circle. Got it. Scout 2, get ready. (S1) [What is going on?] Boom Pum Pum Pum BOOM Pum Pum Pum Base, spread nominal. Two ships were hit. Over. The dukes POV Spread nominal. Two ships were hit. My babys voice was coming seemingly out of nowhere. I looked at the bride to-be and she was looking proud of herself. Firing! I closed my ears to protect myself from the thunderous sound. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The entire ship was shaken and for a second I almost saw the bottom of the sea. Eight huge pipes fell down and in a minute rose again. Angle correction, 7 to the south-west. One target was torn apart, the rest missed. I hope you will be happy with your choice Xeras POV In a distance I barely saw the tops of masts of some merchant ships. Firing! I grabbed something and then the ship shook. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM I only saw some blue traces flying over the horizon. Michaels POV Firing! I closed my ears before the guns fired. BOOM BOOM BOOM [Is that it?] BOOM MY EARS! Sorry for the delay, the repairs were a bit late. Liliths POV Base, they went everywhere! A few near-hits but other than that no damage. The enemy ships are setting up the sails, they are not moving yet but soon they will! Over. (S1) The pillar of smoke was slowly approaching and every couple of minutes the water near the ships was shooting upwards. Pum Pum Pum Pum Pum Pum Pum Pum Miss Delight! Come on, you can do it! Evereyn! Dont shout that to ME! (C) Sorry! No hits! It was super inaccurate! Aha Next salvo incoming, she said! (C) Pum Boom Pum Pum Pum Pum Pum BOOM Base, spread nominal. One target is straddled and one was torn apart! Over. (S1) Roger that, we entered the visual range. Over? (C) Xeras POV Erhm it is 18000 yards? Whats dat? Got it. Firing 4 inchers! BANG BANG BANG Hits are before the target. Erhm try 18500 yards? BANG BANG BANG I saw splashes around the target and some fire. We hit it! Got it. Good work. Well, she at least knows how to thank for the hard work. BANG BANG BANG Good hits! Good measurements! Are we ready to fire the main dish? What? The hell shes talking about? Bah, whatever. Whats the range? Erhm 17500 yards? BANG BANG BANG Good hits! Firing! I grabbed a pipe before its too late. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 28. A huntress'' passion For the final dish the fat man wants to use the wyvern eggs. Where can we find them? I could only ask one human. Do you remember that one time we went to a lake to hunt a guys, how did she call them? (PF) Submarines. (F) Yes, right. So, these submarines lay eggs on the bottom of lakes and thus we need to find a good body of water. (PF) Soon we found a large lake. On the beach were slithering long reptiles, similar to the dragons of the Dragon Empire. So many wyverns (F) Kuronami, do you see them? These wyverns are what you need to hu (PF) BANG BANG BANG Task understood. Commencing attack. Preparing for All out assault. Right before the All out assault was fired, the targets dived into the lake. If you want it so much I dont like that smile! (F) I never thought shed smile like that (LN) Ping ping ping Ping-Ping-Ping-Ping-Ping Puw-puw-puw Depth charges shot. BUM BUM BUM First one is ready, the next While I was busy with ASW, a couple of submarines surfaced near my friends. Instead of attacking them, the monsters started squirming. Am I the only one who thinks they are begging for mercy?! (PF) I would too, you saw her face, didnt you?! (F) Give her the eggs! Just give her the eggs and she will leave you alone! (LN) Whatever. Puw-puw-puw WE GATHERED THE EGGS! KURONAMI!!! THE MISSION IS OVER!!! RETURN!!! But but I was just getting started BUM BUM BUM COME HERE! But there are still a few more submarines! It is not fair! Just like that, I was rudely interrupted before I dropped all of the depth charges. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 29. Easy as pie Contestants! Make us the perfect dessert! You, just stay there and dont cause trouble! Please! Chef? I looked at the fat man. Now, my assistant, separate the eggs whites and start whisking them. They wont say a word unless you step away from the bowl. (FM) I started doing what the fat man said and after the rest of the ingredients were added I gave him the finished dough. Good, very good. You made a considerable progress since the first time. Now, make me the cream. While he was making the cake itself I returned to whisking. The other teams were looking at us with envy and concern. It must be because I feel greatly motivated by the fact that I will be eating all the time if we win so I estimate my cooking efficiency to be 104%. How is your progress? The royal chef approached us and curiously looked at the cream. The preparation is on schedule. I had to look at him because my friends kept on telling me it is rude to not look at the other party. I see, it is good to know that (RC) Slice (RC) The royal chef was a bit bewildered that I cut off a finger that tried to stain the cream I was making. MY FINGER!!! The intruder was one of the apprentice cooks from another team. It was foolish to assume I will not hear his approach or that I would let my guard down. My fighting efficiency is 103% after all. I will be going (RC) Farewell. I returned to the work after I returned the finger to its owner. I gave the results of my work to the fat man. Good work, my assistant. The fat man nodded approvingly. At long last, we are close to our undisputed victory. This receipt has no way of failing. Kuronami-san, I entrust you to form the cake and cover it with the cream. Shape this malleable mass however you like. (FM) Yes, chef! V2 Ch 76. One ship fleet A normal battleship opens fire at its maximum range and pounds its targets from afar. Eight or nine huge guns would send a few cars flying at crazy distance and cause catastrophic destruction. Of course while I do lack in strength, compared to the likes of Yamato, I am still strong enough to cause a fleet of furnace fuel to be sent to their forefathers. BANG BANG BANG A handful of 102mm shells landed around a group of galleys. While the enemys scattered galleons were still setting up their sails and preparing for the fight, the galleys and other oar ships hurried to attack me. Of course they could not even see me and only followed the smoke. BANG BANG BANG Instead of firing the 356 I was raining a much cheaper ammo at the approaching ships. While Xeras corrections begged for a bullet, I still wanted the crew to have some fun. After all, I have no reason to hurry the havoc. Battleships! Xera shouted through the intercom. Among all options I chose the one that favored the enemy the most. I let them form the broadside line. Sir, are there any gunpowder weapons onboard of the empires ships? You mean the same as yours? (D) Something similar, yes. They have. It was all I needed to know. I almost had to stop the engines to be able to float with their speed. Soon the battleships formed their line and began closing the distance while maintaining downwind course. It took them a lot of time to get into the visual range. Just what are you planning? The duke was holding back his fear when he saw 19 pennants to our starboard. For the normal people it might be a dreadful armada, for me it was a row of practice targets. All stations, we are accelerating! Ding-ding-ding With a small shake the ship leniently started accelerating at Full ahead. From a large distance and through their crude optics the enemy ships would never guess what I am doing until its too late. Almost 5 minutes later we started to get ahead of them and I opened the side armored doors. The starboard triple 533mm torpedo launcher was aimed to hit the middle of the formation. All stations, brace yourselves for emergency maneuvers. We are turning in 10! Splash Creak With a lot of effort and the steering broken and repaired, the rudder was turned to the rightmost position which made the 44000 tons of krupp armor and finest steel turn like a destroyer. And like a destroyer, I fired a second wave of torpedoes. While the first wave was launched with their speed set to low, the second on is at their maximum speed. It should make BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Four pillars of water shot up within the enemy line. When the rudder was straightened, I opened fire with 76mm guns to measure the distance. Xera, Michael, stand down. Have some rest while I am busy. Unlike with the smaller guns, I do not want to entrust the integrity of my lower back to Xera and Michaels measurements when it comes to the actual firepower. When the shots were perfectly measured I prepared to fire. Without a fail and Memento Mori abuse the guns were loaded and turned towards the targets. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Two ships were pierced and the shells exploded on their other side. One ship was overturned by a near-miss. Soon, under the gunfire of mine, the enemy turned to retreat. By that time out of their naval power only 3 ships with tattered sails were afloat. Of course, it does not mean my job here is done and we can pack our battlecruiser into a box. While the main fleet is abandoned somewhere behind, I will soften the capital to let the allies capture it when they finally bless us with their presence. As the main guns were aimed at the target I prepared for the coastal bombardment. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Liliths POV Four explosions happened inside of the capitals citadel. The large fortress was designed by the empire to protect the empires heart if the city is attacked. Nobody ever managed to break through its thick walls and make it fall. I can only imagine the faces of the soldiers and the imperial family when the citadel disintegrates in front of their eyes. This logic-defying thing is only possible when you meet someone to whom the common sense could never be applied. Ding New achievement: defeated Grand Admiral Throne You received 1 repair kit, 23 upgrade points, 1 gold coin, 16 silver coins, 3 skill points HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1949, Retrofit progress: 1/2. Upgrade progress C 4/10. Accuracy C 50/100 Reload C 40/100 Recoil C 10/100 Machinery C 97/25 Guns C 50/25 Equipment C 95/25 V2 Ch 77. Endgame Two small dots were circling above the citadel. The garrison soldiers at first thought that it was just a couple of birds which decided to fly around but after the explosions began, they understood that something is off Your Majesty, you should take cover! If we all are about to die then it is better to die like men, not like cowards. Two men were standing near the entrance to the underground part of the citadel but neither of them entered. The emperor still had a bit of hope. The explosions were happening not only inside the citadel but also around it, so the fortress might not be the primary target. Not to mention there was still a back-up plan We are almost ready! A man in a robe reported. Usually the head of the court mages would not be concerned with a possible magical attack on the capital because there is little to no way anybody could bring enough mages to challenge the defenders. The most professional of mages served the emperor, and he was the best of them. He fought in many battles and seen the worst. But when huge explosions happen all of a sudden and there is no way to stop them, even the most confident people would be shaken. KABOOM Another explosion happened within the walls of the citadel. When the dust settled the defenders were thrown into desperation as they saw that the main structure has collapsed. It contained both the barracks and the supply storage of the fortress. All of the food and water, the majority of weapons and munitions, and even some of the defenders were buried under the rubble. The citadel never succumbed to any kind of an attack for which it was called Indestructible but now All over the fortress murmurs were heard: we are doomed, the empire is abandoned by the gods, all of us are going to die. Only when a semi-transparent cupola covered the citadel, the soldiers despair was alleviated. However, not for long. PUM PUM PUM Large circles rippled on the surface of the shield. It was holding, somehow, through the screams of pain and agony coming from the magicians. Their magic was stopping the sheer mass of the shells and their colossal energy. The terror was only growing amongst the defenders as they clearly understood that this is the end. Yet, it was only the beginning. Delights POV After a few volleys I understood that this one will be a tough nut. My idea was to bombard the shield with everything Ive got but that was not enough. The scouts see no effect. (C) I see I wondered what to do. Then something flicked in my head. If there is no way through the shield just with the sheer firepower, then you just need to have even more firepower! Breaking something with the brute force is also a viable option in almost every situation. And there IS a way to obtain it For the Eternal Glory of the Royal Navy! I read the phrase from the blade of the stiletto and the turrets changed. Instead of the small elegant turrets I had, there were now huge, massive boxes of welded steel plates. The huge and powerful turrets were screaming how destructive they are. HMS $(^!( &^*(^ - BC. Mod - ????. Accuracy C 58/100 Reload C 40/100 Recoil C 10/100 Machinery C 72/25 Guns C 25/25 Equipment C 70/25 Firepower C 100 AA C 125 HP C 56000 Evasion C 64 40mm/56.3 Bofors STAAG Mk II. Loaded - 16/16. (+10 to accuracy of Medium AA) 20mm Mk V Oerlikon. Loaded - 20/20. .50 M2 Browning. Loaded - 8/8. [Now thats a lot of damage!] I aimed one of the huge guns and fired. KABOOM The bulletproof glass of the bridge chattered. The bottom of the sea showed itself for a moment. The air around the ship and even inside of it was thundered by a colossal cordite explosion which sent an entire car towards the fortress. The colossal shell connected with the magic shield and then Pum The explosion was seen even from the command post. Its echo reached me despite the distance. I doubt anything can stop those shells KABOOM KABOOM KABOOM KABOOM KABOOM KABOOM KABOOM The terrifying might of the recoil was too huge to fire the guns all at once so I could only send the enemy my presents one at a time. Of course, the accuracy was anything but satisfying, yet it is still too powerful, so even the close hits were enough to cause catastrophic damage. I will have to find an excuse for myself, why I destroyed a few dozens of civilian houses but the victor is not sued. After a couple of salvos I decided that it should be enough. After all, my power is not something they can fight against. As I was about to disembark and proceed to recreate the scene aboard another big ship, I felt something. It was just a second but it was enough to make me stop pounding the leftover military objects and turn towards the open sea. ‘A side story of darkness and a cat’ No 30, Final. Power of the empty stomach I looked at what I have. There were bowls with the dough and the cream, an oven, and the tools. I thought for a few minutes before understanding what should be done. The fat man mustve wanted to surprise the king by giving him a cat in the bag. It can only mean one thing. I approached the jury table. What do you need? Everybody was wary of something. Can I have a room where nobody would interrupt me? After all, the best way of making a surprise is having nobody know what the result is until it is presented. If you say so The king whispered something to one of his aides and the aide led me to a room. There was everything I would ever need to finish the cake so I began. Meanwhile That room surely came in handy. The king laughed. I knew it is a good idea to prepare a separate kitchen in case that girl does something obnoxious. The chef laughed as well. TSHHHH!!! If she hears that, we both are dead! (TK) Sorry (RC) I dont know why they would be dead if I hear them but I guess it means I should not be telling anything. I brought the cake in a box and put it on the jury table. I removed the box and the cake was now in front of the king. That is unexpected (TK) The king curiously looked at the cake. The cake has a perfect cylindrical shape, assured by a few corrections with the katana. It has good cream covering and artistic design. It also has some fruits and jam inside. Is this what I think it is? (PF) Yes (F) Now we know that it was her plan all along. (MG) I perfectly recreated the appearance of a tuna can. It is hard to think of anything if you are hungry. In the end it was not surprising that Kuronamis team won. After that the fat man became the new royal chef and got stuck in the kitchen, while Kuronami became stuck in the dining hall eating and sleeping throughout many years... The kingdoms military budget is all spent on sustaining the insatiable hunger of the destroyer, but nobody complains. After all, ever since she settled down in the palace, no ruler dared challenging the kingdom because of the crazy catgirl, rumored to be so terrifyingly strong that she mercilessly cuts through entire armies. Of course those are just rumors Right? V2 Ch 78. The storm incoming I anxiously looked in the binoculars. Far away in the distance were numerous ships. It was too early to tell their affiliation but if I wait for too long I might end up wasting the time I could be firing. The scouts were already flying back by the time I managed to confirm that the fleet of scrapwood was allied. All of their ships were more or less damaged and some were barely afloat with most of their crew ready to jump off with a board or a barrel in their hands. Sir, do you have any idea where do they come from? After all, the main force will not arrive so soon. That might be some sort of a scout fleet. I am not an admiral so I cannot say anything for sure. (D) If you say so. My two hydroplanes landed on the water between me and the fleet, and waited until I approached to pick them up. The allied fleet approached as well. While the circumstances of our encounter are a bit dubious, neither of us showed hostility. To communicate I jumped off my ship and boarded one of the less destroyed ships. What?! When I showed up out of nowhere, a sailor fell on his bottom and crawled back. Calm down. I need to see the commander of this group. The commander? Erm The sailor was lost. Brian, whats going on? Another sailor came here. She wants to see the commander of the squadron. (B) This Lady? Well hes dead Joe! Whos the acting commander?! The second sailor shouted towards the back of the ship. Rilanean Vengeance was sunk too so it makes our captain the acting commander! The response came after a minute of looking around. Okay I could only accept that everything went south, and go find the captain. Of course, on a 30-meter ship it would be hard not to find one. Who da f* are ya? I was welcomed by an old man with numerous bandages all over his body. Delight, the captain of that ship. I pointed at my body. Whatever the f* ya want here gal? (C) I need to know what happened and what your ships are doing here. Were saving our a*, cant ya see? When we met dat abomination we lost half of da fleet. Thank da gods, at least some of us saved our souls. (C) I know that the main fleet is supposed to attack the capital but we never were informed about your existence. Because of dose f* admiralty rats. May they f* die in a f* ditch! Gal, do ya even know why dose idiots sent a fleet dat large against da empire? Nobodyd believe ya as strong as a couple of s*-pants sailors said. Dey sent dose idiots with ya because dey were f* sure dat nothing could go wrong! We were sent to be a f* prey! The captain was almost shrieking in fury. Stop crying and tell me why you were sent. Khhh. We were sent to lead da Castle-ship away. Da empires mightiest ship. With da ship out of da way, even our fleet can take on da defensive fleet. Da entire plan was built around having da castle-ship out of da equation. Judging by da looks of yer sexy baby, she was sent here exactly to counter dat monster. We were supposed to keep it busy, yet, everything went wrong. He gave me a look of sympathy. From what you are telling me, that castle-ship wiped out the fleet and is now on its way to spoil the mood? Correct. Ill tell ya everything we found out, so listen carefully. Dat f*er is very slow and has no sails. Due to its oars it can move relatively well ignoring da winds whims but if ya manage to kill da oarsmen, itll be a sitting duck. Da armor is crazy. It has enough armor to stop a ballista shot from close range without any dents. It must be either a hollow shell, or have a lot of its hull below da water. And finally its weapons, da castle-ship has some archer towers but dey are just to hush da old farts like me. What ya actually need to be cautious of, its blowtubes, dey have insane range and cut through da wood like a sword through cloth. Dey are located at da angles of da ship, eight in total. (C) Thank you for the information. Might it be your ships will move away from here? No way in f* hell! We want blood! We want to f* strangle every last one of dem! Aint it right, lads?! (C) YEAH!!! Not to mention, da moment we enter da open sea, we will be hunted both by da monsters and da empires patrols. I patted his shoulder but he hissed in pain. When I returned I immediately wanted to send the scouts out but after I looked at Lilith I understood, she wont handle it well. For now, I checked what I have to upgrade. Ding You received 10 upgrade points, 1 repair kit, 3 silver coins, 1 skill point, 1 retrofit token HMS $(^!( &^*(^ - BC. Mod - ????. Accuracy C 58/100 Reload C 50/100 Recoil C 10/100 Machinery C 72/25 Guns C 25/25 Equipment C 70/25 40mm/56.3 Bofors STAAG Mk II. Loaded - 16/16. (+10 to accuracy of Medium AA) 20mm Mk V Oerlikon. Loaded - 20/20. .50 M2 Browning. Loaded - 8/8. Retrofit available. Would you like to deactivate Eternal Glory and start the retrofit? [Yes!] V2 Ch 78.5 Retrofit [Initializing systems] [Welcome, User] Is everything working? [Initializing system check] [10%] [50%] [99%] [System check completed] [Propulsion systems: reactivation completed. Wearout: High. Recommendation: Decrease the load of the machinery. Works completed: Reactivation, Basic maintenance, Replacement of corroded elements] [Steering systems: reactivation completed. Wearout: High. Recommendation: None. Works completed: Reactivation, Replacement of the rudder and corroded elements] [Detection systems: modernization and reactivation completed. Wearout: Minimal. Recommendation: Perform exercises to familiarize with the new equipment. Works completed: Basic maintenance of the coincidence rangefinders, Replacement of surface and aerial detection radars, Installment of towed sonar array] [Fire control systems: modernization complete. Wearout: None. Recommendation: Perform exercises to familiarize with the new equipment. Works completed: Full replacement of FCS, Installment of ballistic computer, Integrated detection and fire control] What about the weaponry? [Accessing the data] [Report found] [[[Report ***-*** Weaponry modernization, expertise and condition. Short summary. **.**.1986 The weapons installed on HMS Delight were checked. Main guns were reactivated. The breaches and the liners appear to be good enough to be used. The electro-hydraulics were not as tractable. We had to replace a lot of parts and even then we could not solve the X-issue. Other than that, the systems work as intended and we even managed to calibrate it to reach the original speed. The guns should have no issue firing their remaining ammunition. Secondary guns were reactivated. The breaches were in a bad condition so we used the 102mm guns from other old ships. They work fine but there might be other issues with them. Currently there is no reason to rush the renovation. Tertiary guns were in good condition but were replaced. We carved out their magazines. All 4 guns were scraped. AA guns were removed during the mothballing and had to be reinstalled. All bofors guns were replaced with modern ones. All oerlikon mounts were scrapped and are not going to be reinstalled but the deck machine guns are going to return. With the new fire control and radars, the firepower and combat flexibility should be significantly increased. Lieutenant-commander P.G. Daunts.]]] What was installed? [Initializing system check] [System check complete] [Main guns, secondary guns: No connection to the mainframe] [Medium range AA: All guns online. Radar and FCS input online] [CIWS: Online. Radar and FCS input online] [SSM: Online. Radar input online. All missiles are on stand-by] What about the aircraft? [Accessing the data] [Report found] [[[Report ***-*** Safety concern regarding the new helicopter landing pad. **.**.1986 Sir, the engineering team still would like you to review your decision! It is better to keep the old hydroplanes than to install a helicopter pad in such a place! The chances of a helicopter hitting the secondary tower or the funnels is high, not to mention that the landing in such a constrained space will be even more dangerous during bad weather. The helicopter hangar fitted well but it does not mean that it removes all other problems. Please, give us additional time to review the designs and find a better solution to the problem! D. Valentine, Chief of R-Group.]]] Good, thank you. [Stimulation received] Set the Assistant to Unrequired. [Understood. Assistant program set on stand-by. Terminating the communication interface] ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 1. Scattered petals I opened my eyes after waking from long slumber. Instead of the futon and dormitory walls I found myself under a palm tree. The immediate surroundings were not similar to the port in any way. Alright, little guys, it is time to work. All planes on duty, take off! While the aircraft are busy I will be scouting the area around. As the group of Reppus left the catapults, I looked around. I was surrounded by some vegetation but judging by the temperature it is not the true face of this area. I was dressed in my kimono and neither of my things was missing. The fuel tanks are full and the storages are breaking from all the bombs and torpedoes stockpiled there. 116 planes were in the hangar and 4 are airborn. It might be alright for me to start moving out. It is better to find a good position for myself. Meanwhile, the aircraft were done with the recon of the immediate area. In short, I am in the middle of a desert. A small oasis will not sustain me for longer than a week so I began gathering whatever I can. As I was done filling the spare tanks with water, and stacking wood on the flight deck parking, I went to wherever a thrown stick told me. In other words, to the East. The scorching winds and dry air of the desert hit my face as soon as I stepped out of the final wall of vegetation. The sea of salt water which brings death is changed to the sea of sand. Lemme have some fun~! ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 2. Endless sea WRRRRUUUUM I spent an entire day moving in one direction. Several times I sent bombers with external fuel tanks to scout even further ahead. I even sent one plane on a suicide mission to fly until it spends all of the fuel. It was just an endless desert. A dune behind a dune which is in a shadow of another dune. And the sand. That damned sand gets everywhere. I even had to ground the entire air group to install air filters. Otherwise their engines could not work properly. I was fine. Well, instead of suffering under the scorching sun I just covered myself with the umbrella and untied the kimono. I might get a bit of tan but at least I wont be sweating. If those crones would be here, they would tell me that I am unable to solve this much. And also they would burn everything because they like it. VROOOM One Reppu separated from its flight and dived to the ground. One hop and I was high in the air. One night and I was approaching another oasis. I jumped off near the oasis and sent the fighters to search through the area. Soon the first results were delivered. So there are animals here? Looks like they are too big to sustain themselves naturally. Not to mention that there are too many of them. I saw a large number of wooly animals which grouped near dense vegetation. Suddenly, they started running. They just ran in any direction they could find. After a plane descended I confirmed that there are two large animals, which were chasing after the wooly animals. And, there was a torch. V2 Ch 79. Fortune’s tough love At the first glance I saw no difference with what I used to be. HMS Delight - BC. Mod - 1986 Retrofit. Accuracy - 50/100 (+10) Reload - 50/100 Recoil - 10/100 Machinery - 97/50 Guns - 50/25 Equipment - 95/0 MM40 Exocet. Loaded - 8/8. Javelin MANPAD. Ready - 8/64. 40mm/70 SAK-600. Loaded - 16/16. Radar guidance - Offline. 20mm Mk 72 Phalanx CIWS. Loaded - 4/4. Radar guidance - Offline. .50 M2 Browning. Loaded - 8/8. When I looked at the new bridge I felt both delighted to see the familiar parts still installed, and sad to see that I dont have a bunch of sci-fi holographic displays. The most sci-fi thing here is a CRT monitor. Unlike previously, my radar view is just a little bit clearer and gives better image of air and surroundings. Of course, after I checked, it was due to the radars being broken. The first thing I tried was the helipad. One Sea Lynx helicopter drove out of a small hangar and prepared to take off. A second after it gained some altitude, its rotor blades touched the superstructure and the helicopter crashed in an inferno. [Great, wonderful, terrific. 11 crashed helicopters out of 1.] I tried launching the second one, after the fire was extinguished. Luckily, the helicopter will respawn after 1 hour. Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta The second helicopter lifted off the pad and slowly floated out of the deadly trap. This time nothing stood in its way and it flew in the direction the bait fleet arrived from. Even at its maximum speed the helicopter was slow. However, its advanced optics were times better than a binocular. The rep broken radars, and alive and well observation posts reported nothing. As the time passed, clouds appeared on the horizon. I wondered if it will affect the detection. Miss Delight, what are we going to do? I mean, the battle should be over by now. (L) Is it? I wonder if the empire will surrender. As the sky started filling with clouds, I prepared to recall the recon but the helicopter reported an anomaly. There was only a small chance it would be the castle-ship but the longer the recon continued, the closer I was to discovering the enemy location. [Here you are.] A video of a huge castle-like floating object arrived. While it is huge, it still managed to sneak to 13 nautical miles from me. If not a suspicion of mine, I mightve even missed it. The next concern was what to do. The weather was becoming worse and the helicopter will have to return very soon. With no radars and no corrections it is useless to open fire now. If I would not hit and cripple the ship with the first salvo, it will be alerted and will try to retreat. I decided to engage. Firing in 3, 2, 1! BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The shots scattered around. I managed to get one near-hit, and two shots even hit the target but they ricocheted. The castle-ship started turning around to retreat. I decided it would be foolish to give the enemy a chance to regroup. I continued observing the ships movements until the wind became insufferable and the helicopter was forced to return. The helicopter nailed the approach and was about to touch down when the cruiser hit a wave. After the second fire extinguisher use I continued the chase. By the time I arrived to the last known location, the castle-ship was already away. Without an operational radar I was chasing the shadows in a storm. As the storm grew stronger I started losing the final clues I had. Yet, I had few of them. Thats more than none. I put all of the eggs in one basket of searching to the left of the castle-ships course. I see something! Xera reported from the topmost point of the ship. I prepared to open fire with guns, as the missiles were unable to fire at such close range. BANG BANG BANG I fired again and again but with no reported result. Pom Until one shot hit something and set the target on fire. Without a radar it was the closest I could get to seeing the target so I prepared the main guns. I turned to show my broadside. Bom Bom Bom Pi-ping-ping The enemy guns hit my belt but they had no chances of penetrating it. BOOM BOOM BOOM I hurried the firing. Instead of two shots, the X turret spewed small flames out of its barrels and I had to sink it in hurry to avoid a detonation. Of course, with how rash my firing was the accuracy was lacking. I achieved no hit with the main guns and began raining fire from smaller calibers. BANG BANG Bum-bum-bum BRRRRRTTTTT Only 102mm was an actual threat to the castle-ships armor but the explosive ammunition flying around managed to scatter its sailors and prevent resistance. I prepared for the final shots when one of the turrets broke its elevation and the other suffered from a fire. BOOM BANG BANG BANG Despite being so close to the enemy, I was still unable to do anything normal. BOOM One shell penetrated the armored front of the ship but did not explode. Yet, I fired everything into the breach. BOOM BANG BRRRRTTTT Bu-bu-bum I was already considering ramming after having a lot of misses from point blank but I still prepared to fire the last two shots of 14. Which got stuck in the autoloader. V2 Ch 80. Vae victis! In 2 kilometers away from me was a huge ship in metal armor. We exchanged a lot of shots. Their guns and arrows did nothing to my armor, not to mention the insides. Mine main guns missed every shot and all broke down. BANG BANG BANG Despite my continuous fire from the secondaries, they were too weak to deliver a lethal blow to the enemy. They already burnt down everything that is outside of the armored hull, and broke the oars. All of the enemy weaponry was silenced but the ship still was afloat. 102mm high explosive shells cannot penetrate the armor, while armor piercing have too few explosive filler to deal significant damage. [I guess its a good time to use the repair kits lying around.] All four gun turrets were instantly repaired but the aft turrets, which suffered from fire and were flooded, require additional time to pump the water out. I did not wait until all of the turrets are ready and began loading for the fore guns. The newly repaired A turret instantly started spewing fire so I spent the final repair kit and a fire extinguisher to bring it back to action. Meanwhile, B opened fire. BOOM Two large holes appeared in the front of the castle-ship. A smoke started coming out of there. I prepared for the second salvo. Out of the four turrets only one had a malfunction. A jam will be solved quickly. BOOM BOOM BOOM The first shot pierced right through the metal plating, the third hit something below the waterline, the fourth crushed one of the gun platforms of the castle-ship, and the fifth made a hole right in the superstructure. By the time the shots were fired, the last gun turret was back in action. BOOM BOOM Two shells hit the middle of the ship. KABOOM A huge explosion happened after the smoke settled. The castle-ship started rapidly sinking. All stations! Gather at the deck, we need to save the survivors! The duke, who previously just stared at the carnage with his mouth open, turned around and shouted. What do you mean save them?! They are our enemies! (D) The sea is cruel to everyone. If we wont save them, then no one will. Its not like the kingdom just kills all of the prisoners. Right? You are making a huge mistake He shook his head and returned to the window while grumbling. I turned the ship to the wreck and turned off the propulsion. Despite the waves and the wind, a small crew of ours was dropping life rafts and boats to the survivors caught out of the darkness by the searchlights. Like moths coming to the light, the survivors were trying to reach the illuminated areas. We were picking up whoever we could find. Only 39 people survived and were placed at the bow of the ship, under the watchful gaze of Xera. The highest ranking officer survived was a commander of one of the cannons crew, so there was nothing useful we could find. After the rescue operation was finished I slowly steamed towards the empires capital. By the time we arrived, the storm was almost over. There were some waves and wind but not to the level of causing us trouble. I approached the capital even closer than before. The port was within my line of sight. The defenders placed there the few cannons that survived the bombardment. A large number of men took positions. Steady, men! The sergeant shouted at the gun crew. After the terror of the previous day the garrison lost too many soldiers and now he had to command militia who not only never fired a gun, they never even saw it from close range. FIRE! He shouted when the huge castle-ship entered the firing range. BOM BOM BOM BOM The battery fired but neither of the shots hit. The ship started turning. Normally, when a ship turns away after being fired at, it means they are scared. But everyone here knew. This one is not going to fool around with them. Lift the carriage! Lift the carriage! Faster, damn you! The sergeant hurried the men to move the cannon. Every second they stood in a place was approaching them to their death. When he looked at the ship, his heart sank into the heels. The large houses on top of the ships deck were turning their own cannons at them. And everybody knew, what those cannons can do. One of the ships cannon was lifted high, as if it was about to shoot down the sky itself. BOOM One shot was enough to destroy everything. The morale, the army, the city, the hope, and the empire. All soldiers were shaking like grass stems in a fierce storm. All militiamen scattered and ran for their lives. All resistance that was planned, now became a wild dream of people, who are completely disconnected from the reality. Sign here. And here. And here. Also, on this page. Lily, where is the next list? A moment please, I almost finished writing. (L) Fine. Then Oh, right. Sign here, here, and here. The poor emperors eyes were filled with small tears as he signed under every term of the unconditional and complete surrender aboard HMS Delight. All conditions of this surrender were filled in as the time and imagination went on, and caused the emperor to turn grey and old within one day. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 3. (Updated) AFP_Writer "Food chain" When the moonlight illuminated the oasis I saw a scene of hunt. Two animals were chasing after a large group of animals. At first I was only curious to see what I can find out of it. However, after a torch appeared out of nowhere my curiosity was attracted there. Inside dense vegetation, be it a grove or a huge bush, one torch lit up and soon was followed by many other torches. In a few moments the torches moved out of the vegetation and began grouping in the way of the predators. The beings that were trying to oppose the hunt were humanoid but further study is necessary to understand who or what they are. Four dive bombers were lifted to the flight deck and waited for their turn to take off. After a flight of fighters had switched, the dive bombers were launched and started circling above the oasis. Meanwhile, I was watching at what is going on. The humanoids were desperately fighting against the beasts that dedicated all of their attention to smaller but easily accessible pray. Out of the initial 20, the humanoids had only 7 left. They were not using firearms but had some sort of a way to use fire and ice from the distance. Perhaps it is magic. It would be the only logical conclusion that I am no longer on Earth. Whatever. I sent the fighters to scatter everyone. As the predators ran away, the dive bombers began attack. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM It was over in a moment. Four craters and 4 humanoids searching for cover. I have no idea if I killed somebody but nobody would blame me. Especially if I make my appearance in the morning. For now, it is time to sleep. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 4. (Updated) AFP_Writer "An actor''s death" [WAKE UP!] "Whaat?!" My peaceful sleep was interrupted all of a sudden. I jolted but saw no one nearby. Only a distant plane disturbed the dead silence of the desert. Whatever it was, it managed to sneak through all of the patrols. I will have to tighten the security. I confirmed that I slept through day and woke up in the evening. Tonight I will be making my appearance in front of the humanoids I saved before. For them I will be a traveler who made it through desert and coincidentally walked into them and their grief. For me they will be a great way of finding.... well... the way out of here. By the time I arrived, they managed to bury all of the dead bodies to hide them from me. One of them twitched and turned around when I was still far. It pointed at me and they all stood up at once. All of them were uneasy and quite possibly mistrustful of me. Still, I approached. "Onii-chan, do you know where Ma is?" Their faces were worth everything. I love it when everyone turns gentle when facing me. Even that person could not withstand my charm. Just make it cute and you are golden~. "What happened to you, girl. Have you got separated from your caravan?" A man''s voice, one greatsword, fought in the frontlines. A knight? "Yes... Uuu... We were sleeping when a noise came from outside. Ma stepped out to check but... UUUUUU!" Even those who still showed mistrust were carefully whispering words of comfort and hugging me. Now, it is time to interrogate them. "Onii-chan, where is your caravan...?" ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 5. (Updated) AFP_Writer Ingratiating I arranged what I found out after talking with the saved people. They might not know that but they now owe me. From what I managed to find, those people were part of a merchant caravan which moved between the oases. After seeing them from a close range I confirmed that this is not the real world as I know it. There were two males: a huge orc warrior and a dwarven ballistiary. And there were two females: an elven scout and a human priest. While the former category is stronger and are more useful for my survival, the females could be used to earn myself money, and money is For now, I just helped them herd the surviving pack animals and said that I am a ''planemancer''. "It is a miracle we all survived. If the beasts continued attacking, neither of would''ve survived." (Scout) I have no idea how it happened so we must be careful. (Warrior) Good idea, brother. We should keep going. And take that child with us. The desert claimed enough lives for this time. (Bali archer? Crossbowman? No idea) They brought me with the caravan. Originally they were soldiers of their caravan but now it is their duty to deliver the goods to a town at the edge of this desert. Otherwise... Onee-chan, why are you hurrying so much? "If the owners'' clan suspects us of stealing the goods and the lives of their kin, we will be hunted forever. We sworn to protect them and should we fail to, the blood feud will start." (Priest) At least this adventure should be worth it. The longer I stay away from those blockhead sisters, the better. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 6. (Updated) AFP_Writer Survive, adapt, enjoy [Wake up!] My peaceful sleep was suddenly interrupted. "Are you alright? You had a nightmare?" The elven scout looked at me when I jumped out of the sleeping bag. "Ummm." "Come here." It was nice to be comforted by a female. The fat hairballs do not count. After the caravan protection group, which failed its duty, was done refilling water and gathering the surviving pack animals we moved out and are in the middle of the desert once again. I just slept for an hour but I was rudely awoken by a voice out of nowhere. It appears that nobody but me can hear it. The warrior and the ba-whatever were leading the caravan, the scout is here with me, babysitting on the move, and the priest is riding a beast further from the caravan to search for any problems around. Those people appear to be used to this lifestyle so they might be similar to nomadic tribes. "Onee-chan, are you always moving back and forth with the caravans?" "Well, yes. We make stops in the towns at the edge of the desert but their life is too alien to us." (S) If they are nomads it should mean there are more than one group of them, and wherever there is a chance... Onee-chan, are you protecting the caravans from beasts? Not only (S) "Have you encountered raiders as well?" I asked while preparing aircraft. "You mean bandits? Yeah, those are pain in the... I mean they are bad people. Dont worry, we will protect you." I could only giggle and launch scout aircraft. The main wave will be launched under better circumstances. V2 Ch 81. Of pillaging and loot After my unquestionable victory I decided to take Lilith, Xera and Charlotte for a walk. Being on a ship for longer than a month is not something one would enjoy too much. Unless they are used to. Of course, the official reason was to release the prisoners of war but does it cancel the possibility of sightseeing? I quickly herded the prisoners to the occupied corps officer and returned to the girls. We started our excursion from one of the least destroyed parts of the city, despite its vicinity to the fortress. What a crappy place Xera started whining immediately. Why do you think so? You made us miss all that glorious looting and slaughter. I cleared my ears before asking what she meant. I am sorry, I might have misheard you. Can you repeat what you said? Come on, the entire plot of this campaign was to plunder this city and take all gold and pricy things we could find. I looked at the other girls. Neither of them was concerned with Xeras crazy words. No way we are doing it. Was it not enough for you to have this city in ruins? She absent-mindedly looked at some ruins around the fortress and shook her shoulders. Then, Ill be going. Before she could go I grabbed her and dragged after our tourist group. Deus Vult, damn it. What does it mean? (L) A call to start slaughtering everyone you consider infidel. Now thats a funny thing. (X) You brute. It wont work on me. Call me whatever you want, I got used to it. (X) Flat as DONT YA F* DARE! I smiled like a Cheshire cat. A lot of beautiful building and alleys were dirtied by rubble and bricks lying around. The streets were empty and everyone barricaded inside their houses. The plank, the watermelons and the blond were not too interested by the sight but the very moment I was turning around to look at them, they were excitedly looking around. [It can only mean one thing. I should help them understand the fun of being a tourist.] I was attracting their attention to architecture, and wall paintings, the ones more culturally worth and less depicting desires of flesh. With a questionable success we finally made our way to the palace. Xera, you waited for it, did you? Her excitement showed itself clearly but I still had to take the sword out of her hands. When we approached the entrance, the guards blocked our way with spears. Nobody can enter the palace unless His Majesty allows it. Oh my, oh my, oh my. Did he forget his good friends who came to visit him~? The guards shivered and one of them entered the palace. Five minutes later he returned and we were allowed to enter. Ho-ho-ho~, do you understand that it is a blessing that I decided to visit this place? Be grateful that I dedicated my time to bless every one of you with my beauty. (C) And modesty. (L) Of course, modesty is one of my many virtues. Charlotte smirked. And the other ones are? (L) I am Before she could start, I ruffled her hair. Lilith too was not left unattended. And before Xera could explode from laughing at the twos reaction, I petted her as well. Of course, then I had a small corrida. I am here~. DONT YA MOVE AN INCH! Voila~! YOU CANT RUN FOREVER! Our fooling around really makes me feel warm and wish we could keep it like that forever. No longer can I imagine being separated from any of my companions. Not that I dont have a way of assuring it. Of course, for my brilliant plan we required something we could spend. Right at the entrance we were met by a man in a suit. Please, follow me. An old butler led us through one of the corridors, deeper into the palace. Where would we be going to? His Majesty instructed me to lead you to the place you wished to keep for yourself The butler wiped a tear from the corner of his eye. It took us almost an hour to reach the place of interest. A huge armored door that was guarded by knights clad in armor. The butler opened the lock with his trembling hands and the door opened. We entered and saw a lot of interesting things. Lilith had a very peculiar expression: OxO Charlotte was drooling. Xera well Xera, Xera~! She turned her head like a robot and looked at me. Thats my good girl~. Loot Xera. Xera, loot~! And she disappeared. Before I could process what happened, Xera already returned and dropped a full leather bag of gold and jewelry. And that was only the first of many V2 Ch 82. The vacation comes to an end 2: Electric boogaloo We paid a few more visits to the empires treasury and had a few dates in the city, which was slowly returning to its normal life. The shops and cafes opened after the people saw that the plundering did not start. One of the reasons is that the bait fleet was too busy keeping their ships afloat and repairing them for the return, and Xera was no longer interested in anything but the treasury. Can we go there again? No. But please~! I said no. Please~! Uuuu! Seeing this one turn into a child was both adorable and creepy. If it was about the other girls, they would be only adorable. But it is Xera, our meathead knight who was just recently calling for a crusade against this city. Mother said no, which means no. But pweeeeeease! I ignored her further pleas. Miss Delight, where are we going today~? (L) I allow you to choose the place where I will be entertained today~! (C) Damn you both After seeing no support, Xera could only accept another date. After we returned from the date, we gathered everybody at the conference room. Now that the majority of the treasury was cleared I glanced at Xera and a few keys she borrowed to lock the rooms where she stores the bags with gold. We need to prepare for the departure. The duke and the crown prince sighed. The former one spent his time borrowing the paintings and sculptures from wherever he could find, while the latter was nowhere to be seen but the girls look at him with disgust so he mustve had fun as well. Cheer up, everybody. The fleet would arrive tomorrow and we will return immediately. All at once. I put an accent on the last part. The conference ended with an almost unanimous voting for staying here, which was vetoed by the chairship. Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta A helicopter started taking off. On its way it hit a lifeboat and went down into the sea. Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta The second helicopter lasted not longer. After I extinguished the fire, I checked the radars. I was not exactly surprised to see them malfunction. All I could do is send Xera to the observation post. During the past two days I was heating the boilers and now, after 3 hours of waiting, I was reported of an armada approaching. I plotted the course and sent the ship back home while myself I jumped off and headed to the bait fleet to inform them of the departure. After I was done, I returned. I entered the bridge and headed straight to the duke. Can Your Grace do me a favor? What would you need? He looked at me with suspicion. I want you to order the fleet to return home. I am sorry, Miss, but I am not qualified to do it. (D) I see Then we will have to do it the hard way... In case you decide to cooperate, I will suddenly forget of many precious things you have borrowed in this city. Deal (D) I took him with me and once again jumped off the ship before heading to the main fleet which finally deigned us worthy of being visited. At the flagship we were met with vine and salted meat but we had to skip the banquet because driving a battlecruiser while being drunk well, it is not prohibited but it is highly unrecommended. I approached the admiral. Your Grace, we welcome you aboard. Miss, you are welcome as well. (A) Oh my, thank you for noticing me. I am here to deliver you some good news~. For example? The welcoming business smile of the admiral became stiff. We conquered the capital and signed a peace treaty. The admirals face was now like of a dead fish. Now, please return back home~. We cannot, as we were ordered by (A) And I, as the Prime minister and commander of this campaign order you to turn around and return. (D) Yes, Your Grace With the chain of command successfully restored and operation successfully completed we were now free to do whatever we want. Of course, eating salted food and drinking alcohol is only a good idea when you are on a solid ground so we had no option but to return to the ship. After we returned to the bridge and everyone was at their positions I increased speed and we headed back home. Ding New achievement: First blood. The first ironclad of this world was sunk New achievement: Lonesome ship. Won a war despite the hindrances You received 1 platinum coin, 5 gold coins, 4 repair kits, 30 silver coins, 3 fire extinguishers, 46 upgrade points, 2 skill points'' HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1986 Retrofit. Upgrade progress C 4/10. Accuracy C 50/100 (+10) Reload C 50/100 Recoil C 10/100 Machinery C 66/50 Guns C 50/25 Equipment C 80/0 V2 Ch 83. Pioneers of wild lands With a roar the anchors were dropped at the home port, which coincidentally is in the kingdoms capital. Before I could go and settle one little thing, Lilith asked me to let her be the first to visit the king. Of course, if she has her own personal reasons for that, I must let her go, not to mention that it gives me some time to get rid of the supervisors. I too had some things to talk about with the king but Lilith wanted to have her talk without anybody interfering, me included. I unloaded all of my passengers and found out that I am alone. Charlotte wanted to spend some time with her father, Lilith went to the king and Xera had to follow. I returned to the ship and from boredom I started hunting the passer-by ships by aiming the main guns at them and watching their reactions. Few of them were evading my aim, so I guess not too many people know what I am capable of. Soon I just started to daydream. When I returned from the dreamland I saw Lilith and Charlotte who were lonely on the pier. Both of them held boxes so I hurried to pick them up. After I was done, I headed to the palace and was led right to the throne room. The king was sitting on the throne. To the left of him was standing the duke. And to the right of the throne, on a pillow, was sitting a small figurine which I quickly recognized as the girl in glasses. Before I asked what she does here, she raised her hand to stop me. Fine, whatever. Does Your Majesty remember what I wanted~? Yes while you were gone we found a good place for you. We even smuggled the empires explosives to make you a harbor. I have no idea how those two are connected but Ill let it be. Wonderful~! Now, here is the treaty I negotiated. May the peace last forever~. I have no idea why it amuses me that the pillaging was derailed but whatever makes it nice, let it be. After the meeting, I was going to talk to the girl in glasses but she dismissed me without uttering a word. She only threw me a map. It appears to be the information on where I can find my new cozy corner. [Wait, why new?] So, because I had the information where the corner is, I headed there. After 3 hours of steaming at cruise speed we arrived. The girls were released and their wild instincts were no longer held by morals, statuses and opinion. What are you looking at? Xera took a break in her carousing. I am just enjoying the sight of wildcats playing~. Dont compare us, and especially Milady, to wild beasts. (X) Are you a domesticated knight in any way? Stop it, will you? She returned to playing. Watching those three kittens play healed my soul and nourished my mind. Of course, I was not sitting idly and made myself useful by planning the house. I planned its size and some of the rooms. It will not be a mansion of needlessly huge size but a comfortable two-floor house. For now, everything is just an imaginary plan, lines on the ground and a few stones at the corners. While I was engrossed in work, Charlotte orbited the construction site closer and closer until she stopped near me. Miss Delight, if you want, I can recommend you the best architects in the world. I sensed a bit of showing off but it is a good idea nonetheless. I have a good idea too! Lilith materialized nearby as soon as Charlotte approached me. What did you want to say? My mother is a good architect We should use her ideas. (L) I never heard the demon lord to be a good architect. Charlotte giggled. Her ideas are too avant-garde for the simple-minded snobs. The atmosphere started to tense. Girls, is it really a good idea to just do whatever you want without even considering the other options? We should try to make the lemonade out of every lemon we have available. How about we use Xeras newly obtained wealth for the sake of having options to choose from? Neither of them made objections in time so we skipped the voting part. With everything decided I went out to inform Catalina about the contest, and to make some preparations for the contest I will hold. While I sailed to the capital and the academy, Charlotte and Lilith finished sending letters to the architects they knew. Xera was working hard too and with her muscle strength she made a small hut where the girls could live properly. Properly here means they have a roof and were not colder than the air. My architect contest was simple: I said what I want to see and told the sizes. Then I picked up some workers and materials, and headed back to the construction site. It is not worth mentioning that I was a bit surprised to see that these sheltered girls survived for that long without actually becoming wild. Alright, ladies, are you ready to settle down at the edge of the world? Yes! A meek cry was my answer V2 Ch 84. The project and the bully After 3 weeks of settling down and making temporary houses for the workers, and sheds for the materials, I returned to the capital to see the results of my competition. The first turn of the competition was weeding out the quickies and other exciting marvels of design that literally have nothing to do with the task given. I saw a lot of great ideas and out of the entire pool of contestants only 21 remained. At the second contest I started weeding out the ideas that just dont meet my image. For example, a castle-like house, a house made of ivory, a house decorated with columns and gold. After that only 12 contestants remained. Catalina was one of them. I worked hard (Ca) I am sorry to say it but I will be merciless. It is for the sake of Lilith, after all. I understand. Despite her quiet voice, she was very determined to win. At the third selection I actually looked into the designs: the rooms layout and the sizes of everything. Weirdly, the only house where the requirements were actually met was designed by You have Carte Blanche, My Lady. W-what does it mean? (Ca) It means your project was chosen as the prototype. Now, please do pack everything you would need. We are setting sail tomorrow at the dawn. Y-yes but we should do it quickly the students are left alone I decided not to remind her of the reputation she bears, or the fact that they will be blissed if she would be gone for longer. Now, this angle. Can it be removed or smoothed? It is not the best idea. It is harder to make and the stability of the second floor will be questionable. (Ca) While I was arguing with Catalina on how to improve the house, Lilith and Charlotte were having an argument of their own in the distance. Unlike our constructive criticism of each others ideas, they had a literal bullying of Charlotte. After another passage, Charlotte started crying and ran into me. [[[What happened back there It was just a coincidence! (C) Was it~? (L) Of course. It is no more than her pity. If the demon lord was not your mother, she would lose to anyone! (C) Yeah~, right~. Funny to hear that from the one who boasted how her friends will be competing with each other whose design is better. I heard they were kicked out from the competition the first. (L) Lies! I was just too compassionate and let the demon lord to have the victory. I can change my decision any moment. (C) Khe-khe-khe So, if we ask Miss Delight, will she tell us that it is like that~? (L) Y Khm. You are just a bastard! How dare you question an actual noble like myself?! Charlotte was cornered and now could only resort to her authority. Face the reality, noblest of nobles. I am closer to Miss Delight than you are~. My mother is designing her home. I am always guarded by her. I can ask her whatever I want and whenever I want. And, I am going to be (L) 30 seconds later.]]] Hey, hey! Dont cry, tshhh. Dont cry. I hugged the crying girl and glared at Lilith. I told them not to catfight. And told it more than once. She just does not want to accept the reality. Lilith frowned. We will talk about it later. I warned Lilith and returned to comforting Charlotte. It took me a lot of efforts to calm down Charlotte. Well, I did not calm her down myself, she just cried herself to sleep. Despite her attitude, I feel like Charlotte is the last person to be able to withstand questioning her. Now, tell me what was the reason for bullying Charlotte? Cherry could not accept that she was defeated. (L) I bet she did not start to cry just because you said that. Maybe there was something else~. Lilith winked but I flashed to pinch her cheeks. UUUuuU!!! (L) Will you answer what was the reason? Sob No After seeing how Lilith changed I did not dare interrogating her further. After a single question she turned from cheerful and playful to crying. 10 minutes later. Xeras POV After Miss Delight left and Milady calmed down I approached her. Did everything go smoothly? She shook her head and sighed. How many times should I tell you? The longer you postpone everything, the worse it will be! Miss de Terehan is not going to be idle while you are hesitating! Cmon! Stick out your chest and proudly approach that blockhead. Then tell her Milady twitched and ran somewhere. What?! THAT VIXEN!!! Before I could ask, Milady ran away. I just wonder if her courage only works on dealing with Miss Evereyn V2 Ch 85. Forest playground For a week I was constantly split between the female population of the land I own. For example, because of how Catalina had to discuss each and every change with me, I often could be seen near her tent. The same goes for the rest of the girls. Xera too was trying to keep my attention on herself. After the initial excitement died out and the routine tasks were dealt with and delegated to the hired workforce, she became bored and her way of dealing with it GYAAAA! (X) Ding Ping-Pew Clang Just why on Earth would you want to fight me? Because its fun! (X) IT CAN BE FUN FOR A COUPLE OF TIMES BUT NOT AFTER AN ENTIRE WEEK! Find yourself something else to do!!! Sorry, cant hear you! (X) Clang Ping-Ping [Sometimes I do worry if she is a battle maniac] Dont get dis Arrrgh! Damn it! I casually blocked her attack and kicked her legs. I won, did I? I pointed the stiletto at her. Yeah. The next time I will aim for win! (X) You said that yesterday, and a day prior to that, and Shut up. Mlady is waiting for you~. (X) Every second I am not caught by Catalina or by Xera, the hunt begins. Lilith and Charlotte try to catch me. Its not like I am not enjoying it but I just have no time for myself. Miss Delight [And here comes the salvation!] Oh my, be so kind to tell me how I can help you. T-the wooden planks are too thick I am not sure they can be made thinner. (Ca) Then let us go and take a look. When we arrived to the sawmill, Catalina measured the lumber to show what she meant. The planks were just a centimeter thicker than planned but if we were to use them in the construction as they are, we would have a lot of corners and connections that stick out, which might hurt the gentle carefree birds flying around. We can either correct the plans, or ask the carpenter to thin the planks. (Ca) I guess we will have to work with what we have. How much time would it take to rework the plan? It will only take a day. (Ca) Nice to know it, please do make the necessary changes. Thank you for your hard work. The very moment I turned around, I was captured. Miss Delight, Miss Delight! You promised to take me to the river! (L) I am going to be the first. You already were the first yesterday! (C) Silence, Vixen! Dont forget I let you be the first for two days in row! (L) It is your duty to let me be the first. (C) One more catfight and I will ship both of you back to the academy for the duration of the construction works. They immediately calmed down. Lily, please do come here. She stuck her tongue out at Charlotte. Lilith cheerfully ran forward. Normally one would try relaxing when in the forest. A fresh breeze and lush vegetation are a great way to distract ones mind from the routine and problems. However, I need to be wary of Liliths moves. I dont want her to fall, and on this road she can trip at any moment. Miss Delight, are you alright? Are you troubled with something? (L) But of course I am. You barely look at where you are going. Sorry~! And she still does not try to be cautious! Aside from a couple of times she lost her balance, we arrived safely. Lilith slipped out of her dress and in a newborns outfit jumped into the river. Xera will claim me to be pervert but THEY are worth it. Unlike Lily, I did not release my inner child and instead broke off a branch and turned it into a makeshift fishing rod. I made the necessary preparations, like setting up the wood for campfire. After I was done, I quietly sat at the shore and fished. After an hour, my only catch was the infamous Lilyfish which grabbed the bait three times, of which she got off the hook two times and one time dragged me into the water and started splashing me with her fins. Of course, I could not not win against her and now I am carrying my trophy out of the water. Ha-ha-ha~! Put me down~! Her wet skin was glinting under the sunshine. I sat her near an unlit campfire and covered her with the cloak while I was lighting the fire. I love playing like that with you~! (L) I too love spending my time with you. I sincerely smiled. H-hey Miss Delight, are you well (L) What is it? M-m-m (L) ??? MARRY ME! (L) [What?] ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 7. Undercover [Wake up!] I jolted from the voice in my head. I looked around myself and confirmed that nobody tried playing a prank on me. The caravaneers were all asleep. Instead of thinking about it further I refocused my attention. I woke up in the night with everyone asleep. It is impossible to think of a better circumstance for a little exercise. Reports of my scouts made during the evening confirmed there are some groups nearby. I have no idea if they are bandits as I was only following the hot trail and had no way of finding them immediately. I want to test how well the locals handle air attacks When I found a small group I prepared all available flights of Reppus. After all, it would be a shame not to give the ground a chance. If the aircraft are not seen attacking, the locals might not even try defending themselves. I slipped out of the encampment and launched the squadrons. The fighters were only carrying their guns so the ground should have a slight chance of opposing me. Meanwhile, the planes grouped for the attack and two V formations headed towards the target. The aircraft performed two fly-bys and only then dispersed to strafe the ground targets. A burst of bullets landed in the middle of the targets causing them to scatter in terror. The people started organizing the defense. Another attack, and the formations were thinned out. Soon, there were no people left. The defenders barely opposed such a simple attack. I did not even order the fighters to make evasive maneuvers, yet Whatever, I will evaluate everything after I return. V2 Ch 86. Bridal fever Lilith and I were sitting near a campfire in an awkward silence. She just proposed to me and now my mind is a complete mess [YOU IDIOT!!! YOU ARE A MINDLESS PIECE OF S*!!! JUST HOW?! HOW COULD YOU MISS IT?! IT WAS SO EVIDENT!!!] I-if you are conflicted about the legality of it I was given permission (L) B-by whom? His Majesty signed a special law, permitting our marriage. She looked at me with expectation. I was thinking if I do have feelings for her. After all, I dont want her to regret her decision. I I cannot answer at once it is too big of a leap for me Cherry is going to do the same. Just remember that I was the first to ask to be your wife, so I should be the main wife. She crossed her arms and nodded in satisfaction. Then there is no helping it Still, are you sure? It is not something that can be cancelled when you grow tired of it. Do not worry, I had a few MONTHS to plan everything for our marriage. Cherry too. (L) Speaking of whom, why were you fighting? It~ is~ your~ task~ to~ understand~. (L) Wait, you only fought for who is the main wife?! That was fast. She taunted me. I have my moments M-my D-dear can you princess-carry me back? She became red like a good tomato, just like in the old times. Not in this dress, of course. I looked at the voluptuous naked parts which showed from under the cloak. I am not against it~. (L) Yet I am. Xera will skin me alive should we return like that. Not to mention your mom will not like it. Mother will be glad to know we will marry. It is not worth mentioning I was unsure of that. Reluctantly she put on her dress but still wanted to be carried back. When we were close to the camp I heard even breaths. She fell asleep and comfortably snuggled to me. The first person to meet us was the overwatch dog. She is wet. And I dont remember her having swimming clothes. (X) Well If youve done something inappropriate before the marriage (X) Wait a second Ah, right. The Dumbass was not informed beforehand. Everyone in the Universe knows but you are an alien from hell-knows-where, so having your eyes opened does not apply to you. (X) Well Well you. After you deliver Milady, go to the pier. Miss de Terehan is waiting for you there. Good luck Miss (X) I heeded her unexpected advice. Ha! You are finally here! Charlotte was sitting at the wooden pier where ships unload food and materials. When I approached closer, she stood up and covered her mouth with a fan. Oh, the nobles viscountess Charlotte N-no! S-stop It is too embarrassing and weird (C) Cherry, if I got what you are waiting for correctly She blushed. J-just say that. I am ready. Ho-ho-ho~! (C) Charlotte de Terehan, will you marry me? S-S-SO EMBARRASSING!!! She covered her reddened face with both the fan and the sleeves. Your answer? Y-y-yeash Uuuuu!!! In a moment she crossed the gap between us and the crying girl hid her face in my chest. When the initial tears stopped flowing Can I be selfish? [Were you not?] Of course, I did not voice it. As long as you want it. Whether you want to be protected like a princess, I will protect you with my armor and guns. Whether you want to show how brave and confident you are, I will support you. Sob Whether you want to show your vulnerable side, I will be right beside you. And I will always shower you with love. Soon I had the second sleeping girl in my arms. This one is a bit lighter as she has less difference in size between her torso and her waist. In the hut I put down Charlotte right beside Lilith. I want to be carried like those two~. (X) Then come here. Hmm?! Ah, to hell with it. Pick me up and carry around! I was dumbfounded but still picked her up. Muscular. You know what? Id better tell how perverted you are to Madame. (X) And also a board She grabbed my braid and started pulling it. She did not put any force into doing it, she just showed the intent. Fine, fine We can go and enjoy Lilys bosom together." Slap Xera lightly slapped me. Joke about me how much you want but dont ya f* dare talk about Milady in such a way. She has so much more good sides to her. Why do I even say it to someone who knows her so well (X) Ha-ha-ha! Thank you for the compliment? Are we returning, or you want to be carried for a bit longer? She made herself comfortable in my arms and shook her shoulders. I guess there is no helping it. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 8. The tribute The next morning after my little test we were once again on the move. I was finally affected by the deserts heat and barely held myself together to avoid melting. From a side I must be looking like an overheated fox. I am, but at least I am yet to liberate myself from the last layer of protection against the tan. We were making only a couple of stops per day to drink. Now I fully understood why half of the animals were carrying water instead of goods. When we cross that ridge there should be a small oasis. Just hold a bit longer. The warrior petted my head. After his words I recognized where we are going. Not that they can put the blame on me. GUYS!!! THERE ARE DEAD BODIES!!! The priest found my handiwork faster than I anticipated. I will take note of that. The caravan did not stop to look at the dead and passed by. In the sand there were still traces and holes of shells and bullets. Poor souls the desert claimed its tribute once again (S) What do you mean? Many caravans disappear just like that. The monsters, the bandits, the nomads, the rivals (W) I looked at the dead. Their expressions of fear, forever engraved on their faces. Their bodies, shredded with bullets. And their unspoken contempt. I feel so disgusted. They were too weak to survive, that is why they failed. You cant always be the strongest. It is not the guarantee of survival. (W) I did not respond. Instead, I thought what else can I find. If they are just a bunch of nobodies, then there might be something else worthy of my attention. V2 Ch 87. A little tea party The four of us were sitting on a towel in front of the house. The matter of our marriage with Lilith and Charlotte was resolved quickly: Catalina fainted after hearing the news but quickly accepted it. From the friends mother she turned into mother-in-law. Also, I myself was turned into assistant-professor for her lessons. Not too big of a price in comparison with the benefits. Lilith showed me that she already has a white wedding dress and the rings, and is now fully prepared for the marriage. Charlotte, when asked about the permission of her father, showed me a black dress with veil and a letter where the duke tearfully begged to care for his baby girl, as well as left a blank cheque where we would need to write down the required sum. Ever since the initial matter of will we marry was dealt with, Lily and Cherry started wearing their wedding dresses everyday, despite the fact that we are yet to have the official ceremony. Another major concern regarding our lives, the housing, was solved as well. Better to say the case self-solved as after the blueprints were completed the construction was over in a matter of a week. As it turned out, I bought too much materials and hired too many workers. From the leftover lumber we not only built an additional house but even made a fence and a swing. Yet, I still have no idea why did I order so much for such a small project The girls were drinking tea while I daydreamed. Not that they have anything else to do. Out of us only Xera is capable of chores. Lilith and Charlotte are both noble girls and were never taught how to wash the dishes or cook, while I am well I can do some things but I feel like it will be easier to find a maid for it. I even have a prospect. Our defense is my ship which is anchored near the pier. The radar coverage had to be replaced with visual detection, at least for the time of the radars'' maintenance. So it was not surprising that our little tea party on the grass was interrupted by a pair of cheeky wyverns. They were just flying above in circles, like hawks. Or like vultures. Miss Delight, do you agree that the sun is blocked a bit? A figure in white dress said that with a bit of irritation. Evereyn, do you think it is appropriate to ask our pets to leave? (C) PFff! What pets?! Lilith choked. Indeed. Charlotte, do you consider those wyverns as pets? Of course I am! Look at how pretty they are! As the future Madame of Windsor family I must have something unique, or the other ladies will not understand me. (C) We are quite an exotic case just by ourselves. Lilith noted the most obvious thing. We have the husband with no common sense whatsoever. I take my thoughts back. Meanwhile, the wyverns dived and prepared to attack. BANG BANG Bum-bum-bum Bu-bu-bum A number of brass casings fell on the grass. The wyverns had to evade the AA fire and landed nearby in confusion. Cherry stood up and nonchalantly approached. Hello Peta! Hello, Juda! How are you~? The wyverns appeared to be astonished by her impudence. In fact, they were so astonished that they did not move. When they finally understood what was going on, I smiled at them and aimed the main guns. Neither of them resisted being petted by Charlotte and after she was done, they quickly flew away. As far away as they could. When I returned I was met with a glare. I picked up some shortcakes and broke off a piece. Say Aaa. Aaa Chomp Say Aaa. Aaa Chomp Soon Lilith returned to her cuddling mood. Charlotte and Lilith were both satisfied. Meanwhile, in the distance my radar picked up some signals. Their path exactly crossed the sky above the ship so I opened fire. BANG BANG BANG The formation was too spread out so the shells did nothing, but the closer the objects are, the higher the chances of hitting. Bum-bum-bum-bum-bum When radar-guided bofors guns joined, the objects started dropping much faster. BRRRRTTTTTT And when the full firepower was released, as well as MANPADs, the now-recognized swarm of wyverns became scarcer than expected. Though I had some issues targeting them when they approached too close as there was just not enough gun mounts to track them all. With colossal losses the wyverns bypassed the AA despite the concentrated fire and approached my little house. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 9. Shadows on the sand We set up a camp in the oasis where my targets were. Even some of the things they had remained. Under a cause of viewing the stars I separated from the caravaneers. By that time, I had all aircraft but one group of fighters prepared. Everything was loaded with external fuel tanks and had its course planned. Nothing in this desert moves faster than my aircraft so my plan is simple: find something that can keep me amused for longer than 10 minutes Be it another target practice, or something that can be studied. Even with all of my tricks I spent too much time launching and one of the recent launches confirmed that I am being searched for. Want to play? I want to play too I started moving around the oasis while making stops only to launch the aircraft that still were occupying the flight deck. Fuji, where are you?! (S) Say something, kid! (B-whatever) COME ON, DONT GET LOST!!! The warrior walked right past me. With a slight help of magic, I became invisible enough not to be spotted in a bush. When I slipped through the expanding line of search I returned to the camp and sat by the campfire. Almost an hour later they returned with grim faces. Onee-chan, where were you? The expressions they had were worth waiting and hiding. W-w-w-w-w-WHERE WERE YOU?! (S) But Uuugh! Oooneee-chan! I was heereee!!! Uuuuuu! I was crying but nobody heard me!!! UUUUU!!! The beginning of scolding turned into comforting me. Meanwhile, a report came in V2 Ch 88. The brides’ special training Miss Delight? (L) Everything is alright. I gulped. I managed to take down the half of the wyverns. They started gathering into a larger group so I decided to kill some sparrows with a cannon. Requiem, Lyddite rain. KABOOM Something flew into the air, from the direction of the harbor. It was a part of the Y turret which exploded due to the malfunction. My stern started rapidly sinking. The damage was extensive but controllable. The majority of stern bulkheads were intact and were automatically closed. I was not exactly happy with what happened but the flooding was contained. Almost with no damage. A gaping hole in the stern and a list do not count. BOOM BOOM BOOM The shells whistled above us but neither of them hit the wyverns. However, the beasts that were close to the shells were squashed by the pressure wave but it was not the majority of them. I deployed the weaponry. By the time I was ready to fire, the radars ordered to live forever so I had to resort to the optical guidance. BANG BANG Bum-bum-bum BRRRTTTTT From a close distance it was impossible to miss and soon I was done with the purge. Girls, do you want some roasted meat tonight? They only could smile wryly. The crazy amount of wyvern meat and materials was stockpiled somewhere away from the house to avoid the stench of rotting corpses reaching our noses. That evening I gathered everybody. Xera, tomorrow we will be busy. We? (X) You dont think I will be loading all that amount myself? Why would you want to load the bodies somewhere? (L) They will be stinking so Xera and I will be selling them. Also, there is a thing I need to do. You want to leave us alone here? (L) Yes, you can say that. Understood (L) Liliths POV Miss Delight and Xera departed after they loaded the wyvern corpses. Now I was alone with Charlotte. So what are we going to do? This is so awkward Evereyn, did you lose all of your intellect on winning the main wife position? (C) Yes Great. So, my co-wife, how about you act accordingly to your social position and listen to me? I raised an eyebrow. I am listening. While they are gone we should decorate the house and prepare everything for the ceremony. After all, our dear Delight will not marry us for the coming years unless we put her in front of everything prepared. (C) I see your point. Speaking of which, how are we going to have the ceremony? I have no idea how it is done and when either of us will marry her. I saw my aunts marriage and I have people who can organize anything. AND I have a good idea how to avoid arguments between us. Hey, Evereyn, how about we hold our marriage ceremonies simultaneously? (C) I just just how would it even work we are supposed to kiss her I I cant too embarrassing (C) How are we even supposed to kiss her? It is so weird We were thinking if there is a good way to do everything. Miss Delight will be awkward around us so we decided not to act all lovey-dovey with her. Knowing our husband, she will pamper us whenever she can and we both are fine with being close to her. We will be inseparable. However, I and Charlotte have that one little issue: we feel goosebumps just from touching each other. Miss Delight will no doubt be concerned with it and we both agreed that we need to become used to each other. We were hugging each other, talking, and even tried kissing each others cheeks. After an entire day of special training we grew used enough to each other that we managed to stay in the same house without having arguments. Also, we managed to keep peaceful and happy smiles despite hugging each other. The fact that we are not having an actual reason to dislike each other or compete helps as well. We both love the same person who has enough love to care for the both of us. Charlotte and I were discussing the new fashion trends when the door opened. Oh my, do I interrupt anything? Miss Delight giggled. No, we were just performing our usual bonding. Cherry gave some random excuse. To dispel Miss Delights apparent doubt, I kissed Charlottes cheek. Our husbands delighted expression was worth it. But I still need to wash my lips with soap. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 10. Shepherd When I discovered a point of interest I faced a dilemma. I can try asking the caravaneers to deliver me there, but it will also mean uncovering some of my plans. Or, I can try directing them there indirectly. VROOOOOM What was that?! (P) One of the things that saved us back then? (S) Suisei made a sharp turn and dived. Four white Reppus followed it from the skies. Tra-ta-ta-ta Tra-ta-ta VROOOOOM VROOOM VROOOM VROOOM VROOOM We need to help it! (P) Bait taken. The bomber set general direction to the point of interest and soon disappeared out of sight, with four fighters on its tail. The people did not hesitate and turned towards the target, and even accelerated as much as they could without hurting the caravan. Fuji, why are you smiling so much? (P) Damn it. Birdie~! Birdie~! Better be insane than explain everything. The caravaneers were weirded by my action yet soon forgot that something like that happened. To avoid them losing the course I had to return the flying circus a number of times. The problem is that I have to show that this is not a game of some sort. VROOOOM Tra-ta-ta-ta After another burst, Suisei started rapidly rolling and entered a controlled spin. OH MY GOD! (S) Tra-ta-ta-ta The bomber released a smoke trail and miraculously stopped spinning before once again disappearing in the distance with its escort. When we were close enough I arranged the bomber to fly in a straight line behind the scenes and release a trail of smoke. This will be for the caravans guidance. And for motivation VROOOOM The fighters flew in the distance, as if they were returning home from a hunt. Now, I only need to wait. V2 Ch 89. Increasing chaos Recently I noticed how Lily and Cherry became much closer. They hug each other and kiss each others cheeks. They never did anything like that before. At first I wondered why would they want to do it but by looking at how happy they look, I wonder if I will be abandoned for the sake of yuri marriage between them. Are you sure they did not hit their heads? Have you checked them? Xera was as astonished as was I. I did not but I am sure they were not injured in the process. You dont worry that they went crazy? (X) Let us hope they are just becoming overfriendly. Hope, damn it Ever since Milady started fooling around with Miss de Terehan, she almost ignored me (X) Oh my, what a poor knight you are Dont make me cry, you bully. We were the closest people for the past 4 years! Milady was barely holding back the vomit just after being a kilometer away from Miss de Terehan. SHE HATED HER THAT MUCH! (X) I guess love makes both war and peace possible. Damned love Hey, God Almighty! When will my spring arrive?! (X) Wear the uniform and approach a girl. I have no doubt you can seduce any woman with your masculine charm. And here I thought I will hear something unique (X) Master. A girl approached us. Oh! Try this Lady. Here comes your spring, Xera! Master A girl in frilly black and white dress impatiently shook my shoulder. What is it, Francis? I brought my assigned maid during the business trip. While initially she was assigned by the academy, when I asked her if she wants to come with me, she literally carried two suitcases out of her room. She had everything pre-packed. Mistress Lilith and Mistress Charlotte want to try cooking. I did my best (F) Dont tell me Yes The kitchen is in danger! I rushed to the kitchen but I was too late 10 minutes later. Bon appetite. My fiances smiled. In front of me were placed two plates with purple charcoaled dishes. Francis stood behind them and prayed as if I am already dead. Even Xera looked at me with pity. My weak attempt of avoiding the food poisoning was countered with two gentle hands that pushed me back into the chair and pushed two spoons and plates. I chose Liliths dish and ate a spoon. It tasted as good as it looked. Lily, I will be honest NEVER approach the kitchen without strict supervision of Francis. Yes (L) The second dish was weirdly better. It is still not yummy but it is not a complete failure Cherry, you as well, do not cook without Francis. But you liked my dish more? She smiled. Amongst the worst options this one is better. Ho-ho-ho~! You heard that, Lily? And you were saying my genius does not apply to cooking! Whatever makes the child happy. After I drank an entire teapot of sweet tea made by Francis I went to the harbor. I was still not in the best of my condition but at least the water was pumped out of the turret barbette and the holes were welded. The 24-hour cooldown when even the worst damage is repaired had not applied to this case. The damage is repaired but very slowly. In the first days since explosion only the holes were repaired and the gun turret remained as torn as it was. While I was crying over the damage, a ship appeared on the radar. Just in case something goes wrong I checked the boons. Ding You received 7 silver coins, 29 upgrade points, 1 skill point HMS Delight C BC. Mod C 1986 Retrofit. Accuracy C 50/100 (+10) Reload C 50/100 Recoil C 10/100 Machinery C 50/50 Guns C 50/25 Equipment C 67/0 A Sea Lynx helicopter was prepared for take off. Right when it prepared to leave the helipad, its tail rotor hit a cable. I started to wonder if the fire extinguishers were included exactly for that reason. The second helicopter was not luckier I could recognize the ship only after it entered the visual range. It was a messenger ship of the kingdom. The ship docked at the pier and a group disembarked. There was a familiar face presented. Oh my, Your Grace? How nice of you to honor us with your visit. Yes, yes. How is Charlotte? (D) Good day to you as well. She is in the house, relaxing. He blushed when I reminded him of the basics of etiquette. Can you guess the point of my visit? (D) You wish to see how the bride is doing? He nodded. However, that is not the only reason. Do you remember the grumpy old man, sitting on an overdecorated chair? I couldnt help smiling. I managed to convince him to allow the marriage ceremony to be in the palace. (D) Great. Is that all? Almost. The ceremony is scheduled to take place in two weeks. He passed me a letter. The letter contained a lot of interesting things and was written by Cherry. She has everything planned by days. And in the end of the latter was post scriptum. [[[Miss Delight, my Dear. If you are reading this, remember: THERE IS NO RUNNING AWAY FROM THE MARRIAGE. Pack the luggage.]]] I had no choice but to fire the boilers. V2 Ch 90. King size preparations Two sailors were chilling on the deck of the kingdoms flagship. They rested their arms on the wooden board of the vessel and looked into the distance. When I enlisted they said that only the Castle-ship is larger It surely was A monster made of finest wood and clad in thick iron plates. The Castle-ship was the vessel that made the entire world dread. No port was safe if it arrived. No ship was strong enough to oppose it. Yet AH-OO-GAH In a mere month war with the most powerful naval nation of the world was over. On its own territory. Despite the immense amount of ships. But what was even more terrifying, is that what achieved this impossible feat was the ultimate monster. Nobody knows what is below its armor but some heard there is no wood. Nobody knows how it can move without sails but those who met it know that there are no ships capable of challenging its speed. And everybody knows of its power, capable of crushing any and all defenses. The Leviathan arrived to the capital and its thunderous roar echoed throughout the busy streets of the city and the vast space of the sea port. This time, however, the Leviathan disappeared in the blink of an eye. As I was saying, I have no idea why would this gear be not considered as festive uniform. Miss Delight, give me an hour and I will find you something actually worthy of being a wedding dress. (C) Sorry but no. Sorry but yes! (C) Milady, cant we just leave them in their own world? (X) I wish we could (L) The official reason for me to walk with my gear spawned is that it is my trademark full-parade dress. The actual reason, however, is that I am yet to do something with my poor turret being blasted. It was repaired to the level when nobody can tell that it is just an empty shell but it is still better to avoid showing that I lost a quarter of my firepower and that I still have my stern submerging. When we showed up at the gates of the palace, the guard were not even surprised to see the four of us. We were just led to the guest room where the king was already waiting. You showed up faster than I expected. Erhm What is this? (W) Oh my, it is my weaponry. HIDE IT AT ONCE! He looked so terrified that he almost had a heart attack. I guess the rumors reached here quicker than I anticipated. Cannot do. Just console yourself with the thought that they are not loaded. Mostly. Why every time you show up something goes like this? Why do you need to create me trouble all the time?! The king sat in resignation. So, when will our glorious marriage start? You ask me that, despite arriving a week earlier? (W) Well, yes. After all, it is not me who rushes things. If we will not rush you, Dear, we will be brides for the rest of our lives (L) Ha-ha I may be slow to uptake but be sure I am not that slow to be sitting without doing anything once I got what is going on. Cherry and Lily nodded, and clearly hummed uh huh. Are you done? Dont tell me you will stay here for the time of waiting (W) But of course we will. And thus everything was settled. One week later. 12 hours until W-hour. We were sitting at a dining table. Everyone expect for Xera, she is considered to be a servant. We had to follow the rules because it was not a common table but the table of royal dining room and we had to share it with the royal family. Most of the space was empty: the queen had a quarrel with the king and refused to sit together; the princesses were attending social gatherings; the princes were well young age, hormones, cute maids many empty rooms and all servants are busy in the throne room Only the king himself and the crown prince clair were sitting with us. I wish we had someone to talk to Those women why cant you all just decide what you want The king started murmuring something but when I looked at him he immediately looked down into his plate. 8 hours until W-hour. Put it over there! I SAID OVER THERE! Charlotte was arranging the last decorations. She wanted everything to be done her way. Of course, I was not exactly interested in the Feng Shui of party decorations so I left it all to the ones who understand it. It will look better here! Bring them he-re! Lilith had her own idea of how everything should look. 4 hours until W-hour. The first guests already started arriving to the palace. The highest rank nobles would never miss such a wedding where the king himself let use his throne room for the marriage. Of somebody who is not from the royal family. It is the one-time-in-the-life opportunity for them to sway me into their circles. Or so they think. 2 hours until W-hour. Ha-ha-ha~. It is a nice joke. Thank you very much for sharing it. Oh my, please, excuse me. I barely left the hell I can talk like a noble for a long time but THEY My sanity keeps stepping closer to the brink when I talk to the nobles My eyes occasionally glanced at the snacks table but if I were to head there, I will be swarmed with the nobles in a matter of seconds. It looks like you are having fun. I turned around. Behind me was the girl in glasses. She leisurely swayed a glass of wine. [Can a child even drink it?] Can. Okay Is there something you wanted to talk about? Oh, right There was a thing I wanted to tell you. Jokes aside, you did a fine job. I almost feel proud looking at you. You are still slow and sluggish but the progress was made. I wouldve never thought stuff like that can even happen. Thank you? You are welcome. Be grateful I attend this party. Otherwise I would never care about such little things. Is that all why you came here? Aside from junk food? Of course I also came here just to look at you. Joke. Mages told me to come for their own reasons. Well, it was nice seeing you. Bye-bye. [What was that? Just what did she say?] 10 minutes until W-hour. Now, dear guests, welcome the brides The toastmaster was finishing the jokes and stories, and went to the wedding part. I led my two brides hand in hand. Lilith was to my right, as the main wife, and Charlotte was to my left, claiming that I am walking to her right as I love her more. Both children were happy so Big sister D mentally teared. We stopped in front of a priest. The ceremony began. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 11. A huntress trial I made the aircraft flap their wings to stay airborne but it is still worth it. In front of me was a pyramid-like structure which seemingly grows out of the sand. Is this a tomb? It must be. The ancient rulers were as conceited as the current ones are (W) What are we waiting for, guys? This place must have its own secrets, otherwise that bird would not lead us here. The dwarf readied his crossbow and went forward. I wondered if I should stay above and wait for them to finish the clean up but the scout gently pushed me forward. Dont worry, well protect you. (S) As my pool of options was reduced to 2, I summoned the flight deck and prepared to land the aircraft. After all, the others already went inside and I need to make sure I will not have 116 piles of scrap waiting for me here. We moved through a hallway which was stretching deeper and deeper underground. For the first 300 meters we met no resistance. For the next 200 meters we were slowed down by the bones lying everywhere. Some of the skeletons were holding weapons and some had pieces of armor remain on their bodies. The priest chanted something at one of the skeletons. They are not cursed. But they still died here. (P) I did not worry about it too much. Heck, I did not even summon the naginata. If I am to waste my effort on this much then I might miss the actual fight. 400 meters later we saw a faint light at the end of the hallway. Finally, after walking for 1 kilometer 17 meters we exited the hallway and entered a domed hall with a huge pond in its center. And the water was wavering. V2 Ch 91. All is well that ends well Huuu That was something I sat on the marble steps that lead to the inner garden of the palace. I feel like my lifespan shortened Lilith joined me in my endeavor. You two are too tender for the beau monde gatherings like this. Now, imagine that in the future you will be having the same amount of attention. Dont worry, I will teach you all you need to know~! Ho-ho-ho~! Charlotte spread out a handkerchief and joined us in sitting on the steps. Thank you for the offer. I kindly refuse it What you faced was just the tip of an iceberg called socialite talk. (C) Indeed, the weather is wonderful today. If it was not for the ceremony, I might have been absent right now. What do you mean? Oh, could it be you were invited somewhere else? An old woman covered her mouth with her palm. She was the Nth person that talked to me and it kind of makes me sick. Oh my, it would be a wrong assumption. The sea is fair and it is such a waste to stay on land for so long. Ha-ha-ha, I see. Might it be you have nobody to invite you? In this case, how about I invite you somewhere? You must have never seen the capitals entertainments. Almost immediately I heard a stifled giggle from behind. Oh my, how very kind of you but allow me to refuse. I would rather not waste my time on seeing a village paysage. Madame, forgive me but it would be better not to be rude to the people you are talking to. The old woman said that a bit louder than before, thus causing the attention to shift. It is not like I was the instigator. And this is what I get for my consideration?! The gossip grew stronger. What is the world is going on?! Charlotte appeared on the scene. Madame Windsor, I am sorry for the commotion but your erm Husband is being rude to me. The scene was only becoming more biased as the time went on. But of course she is! A no-name countess from a countryside dares taking her time for nothing. I heard enough of this talk and I can say for sure that Madame is being very tiresome for someone who is so appreciating of your past achievements so as to dedicate some time for you. The old woman became the new subject of the gossips. Not to mention that we have no time for invitations of common rabble (C) Still, I would very much want to avoid those gatherings. You might want to but unlike you, I am social butterfly and if I skip even one of the major gatherings, then I will be a laughing stock! Not to mention that Lily is newlywed and there will be a mountain of invitations for her. Now that she is (C) Huuuu Of all the times it had to be now (L) Delight of Windsor, Your oath to the Gods and the Crown is accepted. Are You willing to take Her Grace Charlotte de Terehan, viscountess of Iden and the heir to the duchy of Terehan as Your legal wife? The priest was done with his sermon and now came the climax. Yes. Are You willing to take Her Highness Lilith de Marcelia, the fourth princess of Marcelia as Your legal wife? Wait a moment I looked at Lilith, she had her eyes as round as were mine. I glanced into the crowd and saw Catalina. Our eyes met and she showed me thumbs up. Then I glanced at the king. Or better say glared as he was sweating when he showed me his thumb. Well the surprise regalia aside, everything is fine. I am willing to take Lilith as my legal wife. I had to hurry with clearing the awkward pause. You can kiss the wife s I will have a bit of a talk with the king about the importance of having the children kept safe and helping them when they are targeted by murderers. I still wonder how I managed to kiss you both so fast DONT MENTION IT!!! IT IS TOO EMBARASSING!!! Both of them were striving to plug my mouth first. Bang The door was kick-opened and frothed Xera showed up. How did it go? You bet those bastards had no way of refusing me. (X) How very nice of you to offer your sincere compensation. I smiled. Everything for my dear daughter~. The king shivered. Youve got a nice catch, My Lady. I smiled at Catalina. I tried hard She faintly smiled. Madame, Milady wishes to speak to you. Xera sneaked up. Hmmm The king examined the knight. What is it? Now that I think of it, a royalty needs to be guarded by a royal knight. I will send you the best candidates. (W) Oh my, what a good man you are, Your Majesty. To offer this humble knight to be promoted right to the royal knight! I clapped my hands and smiled You have no options. What I meant is (W) Oh my, even to make her a senior knight? What a compassionate heart you have, Your Majesty~! [I cut off all his escape routes and the further he goes, the wilder my imagination will be.] Y-yes~! Congratulations with your promotion, Miss? (W) While I wish it was done with my own strength, at least I was passing the trials fair and square! (X) Congratulations~! Yes, yes. Dont you even think I will let you lecher Milady in the broad daylight! (X) ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 12. A huntress trophy I was not the only one who noticed the weird vibration of the water surface. The dwarf loaded his huge crossbow, the warrior took cover behind his shield, the scout prepared to pull the bowstring, and the priest started chanting buffs. I launched a foxfire to see if I can observe something unusual. It was normal water. Then I measured the size of the area. Despite its large size, the hall was too small to launch aircraft. Now I stood in a very tricky position. I am the last person supposed to fight in such a closed space yet I have no way of leaving. After all, I want to see what will happen. BANG BANG I fired 127mm ASW shells. Id rather trigger the response right now then wait for no reason and let the enemy prepare. That did the trick and a dragon-like animal emerged. RAAAAAAA!!! Judging by its movements it was deafened by the shells. The arrows and bolts of the caravaneers did a lot of damage to it so it has little to no protection. Yet it does not look like they will take it down before they die. BANG Bang Bu-bu-bu-bum I sent a torrent of HE shells and the beast was killed. While everybody was still confused I made my way to the other side of the hall and found a door there. In a small room I found a chest and inside of it was a crown. W-WHERE WERE YOU?! (S) I just looted. I showed the crown. Can you appraise it? The scout gave the crown to the dwarf. This is not a dwarven work. Might be worth asking the mages in the town. Right now we have a more important question. (B) Everyone looked at me. This time even I cannot fool my way out of here. V2 Ch 92. Even bad things can do good The following days after the marriage were a complete chaos. My life was not becoming easier, on the contrary, I was constantly busy. We were receiving entire bags of invitations to the gatherings, tea parties and performances. Of course, we can leave the capital whenever we want, after I heat the boilers which were cold since our arrival. If there is an issue with the steam engine then it will no doubt be its long starting. The turret was repaired so while the finishing touches were done, the ship could be deployed. I mean, the gear can be unsummoned. It is not too comfortable to sleep with guns everywhere. Just when will we return? The only person who perfectly understood how I felt was Lilith. Being a newfound princess all of a sudden, made her the second largest topic in the noble society. The first, of course, was our marriage which did not help decreasing the attention. Please, bear with it a couple more days. I need some time to heat the boilers. Why not oar back? (X) Do try it. It will be the same as trying to move a fully loaded carriage with a stick. Does it even need to be so complicated? (X) It does. And she ran out of the counterarguments. I went out of the guest bedroom where we were settled in, and wandered around the palace. When I was passing by a door I heard a conversation inside. They are so cool! They defeated the empire so fast! Yes! If only I had a chance to meet with one of them! Two maids were gossiping. While eavesdropping is bad, it cant be helped if it is accidental. I already passed by the door when I heard an even more interesting thing. I heard the Admiral personally commanded the defeat of the Castle-ship! To think he will be so ingenious! From that moment I had a good reason to eavesdrop. After all, I am a bit connected to this case. From what I understood, the main fleet, that did not even reach the battle, has returned and the sailors claimed themselves to be the ones who did all the job. With the king and governments silence the situation was not clarified. While there are some people who dont trust their babble, a lot of people still believed that I was just delivering the message of the victory and the fleet was the victor. I checked the situation of the guns. All 8 of them were ready for work but the Y turrets systems were still not powered. Not that it forbids me the use of it. I wondered if I should fire a few blanks to remind everybody of my existence but then I had a brilliant idea. Stop! His Majesty holds an important council meeting. He ordered not to let anyone in. A knight stopped me at the doors of the throne room. Oh my, in this case, how should I announce the presence of mine? Would His Majesty like a salute of mine, or an artillery bombardment? The knight slowly backed away inside the room. When the door opened again I was gestured to enter. What business do you have to interrupt me?! Why cant you just leave me alone, for Gods sake?! (W) Boom Boom Boom Boom I apologize for the language I shall use. Why the f* did you allow that bastard of an admiral to claim that he did all the job? Or you suddenly thought I am too far away and too deaf so as not to hear the gossip? I copied Catalinas smile of demon lord. What do you want? The king held his head. I propose a combined exercise with Your Majestys fleet. The exercise where every soul will understand who beaten the c* out of the empire. Just saying~. Just saying, damn it As if you gave me a choice here! And could you please stop firing those cannons every time you want to coerce me?! (W) But they are so effective at it! You immediately stop being stubborn and agree! When I returned to the bedroom I was met with inquisitive glare. What happened? They all asked. What do you mean~? My Dear, did you fire those guns just for the sake of self-amusement? (L) Oh, that? It was to grease the wheels of thinking Delight, the next time you have a vagary like this, tell me. My dad will make His Majesty think much faster. And will not cause everybodys ears to rupture. (C) But they could not, I fired from such a huge distance~. The next time you do this, at least warn us. (X) How? When you have such a stupid idea, first come find us and think this through. Easy, right? (X) Instead of keeping clearing my fault, I focused on the preparations. I loaded a few old men with 14 shells. I needed to move the shells from the other turrets to the Y turret which has no ammo. I still have more than 400 shells but the explosion made my stockpile a bit more limited. I just need to wait until the king calls for me. V2 Ch 93. Fury, wrapped in mischief Two days later I had my boilers heated and ready to go but I still had to decide if I want to stay in the capital and wait until the kings government approves the military exercise which will no doubt be the greatest disgrace to their fleet, currently the strongest one in the known world. I can go home right now if I want to but after hearing the news, the girls were hesitating to urge me. That is how I came to this stalemate. An exciting story. What does it have to do with me? I placed my bet on the girl in glasses, hoping that she will increase the speed of bureaucracy. There is something that can be done, right? You should have more experience with the byzantine bureaucracy than me. I do have it but I see no reason to help you. She sipped tea and ignored my existence. Is there something I can offer you to make you change your mind? She smirked. Tell me Well, well. Dont think you will be able to run away from your offer. I want you to promise to do me a favor when the time comes. It is fishy She only smirked and no longer acknowledged my presence so I left her alone. Just when I remembered that she told me nothing about what to do, I pulled the door handle but the doors were already closed. After I returned to the bedroom, the butler came and gave me a message. I am ordered to come to the throne room tonight. The word ordered must be there to show that it is still the king who orders around. Not that it works like that. So, the council suddenly had some free time to discuss your suggestion? Charlotte had a suspicion. Is it so weird? They have every meeting planned a week ahead. No matter how important you are, they at the best will discuss your issue after making you wait for a week. Even daddy cannot make those bald snobs work faster than they are. (C) I guess I will have another mystery to uncover. No more uncover and no more mystery! I want to go home as soon as possible! (L) Was it yesterday you said we might wait for some time until you settle your issues? It was today I received another bag of invitations, to every one of which I had to write a refusal! (L) And nobody helped you? She nodded. I wondered what I can do to help my wife but for now I had to solve the council meeting. When it was the time to go, I kissed my wives cheeks and headed to the throne room. Inside of the room were two dozens of men sitting at a large table. Every one of them had a stack of papers. When I entered, I was glared at with the murderous intent similar to the demon king himself after he was insulted and mocked right into his face. I sat on the opposite to the king side of the table and the glare became even more intense. Creak The door opened again and a small figure in night gown entered. W Shut up. The girl in glasses shamelessly entered the room and put a pillow beside the kings chair. She sat there but her head didnt even peek from behind the table top. Now, lets discuss the idea of yours. How do you even plan to conduct this exercise? (W) First we will simulate a fleet battle. I would not be against having live targets included. Then we will simulate a coastal raid. Your Majesty, I doubt it will be of any benefit to our fleet. One of the councilors voiced his objections the next second after I finished talking. Then will be it of benefit if I remind everyone who signed you a peace treaty? You are just trying to defile the glory of our navy! The council exploded in murmuring. Why should I care? You can find another lie to hush it up. While I was mocking the councilors, the king leaned to his side. The two whispered something and after the king nodded, he straightened his back. I have no problem with you showing off, if you are willing to accept one condition. (W) Woe to the vanquished. To which the girl in glasses giggled. Can you please shut up while I am talking?! (W) I only smiled. If you are willing to make the fleet battle at least look like our navy can do something, then you can do whatever you want with the raiding, and claim any laurels you deem necessary. The king looked like he is sure I will accept it. How many ships can I sink before it is accepted as my victory? None. (W) Then I guess I will raid to my hearts content. What mansions and fortresses are not necessary? W-wait!!! (W) Too late~! I flew out of the throne room before anybody could stop me. The only thing I could hear from behind was the booming laughter of the girl in glasses who was really enjoying this. V2 Ch 94. Justice The next few days after the council I did not hear anything notable: the life in the palace was as slow-paced as before, however, the gossip about the fleets achievements died out completely. Some people from the fleet even disavowed their statements, and some asked to resign. I just wonder what will happen to them? If you wont cancel that exercise of yours, then they will not be let to flee like rats. If we are to be ashamed, then I want them to feel the same as do I. The king clenched his fists. Oh my, how straightforward. Miss, could you please? Oh, thank you very much. I sipped another cup of Yorkshire tea. Of course, the tea, the maids, and the kings company were not here for no reason. He was trying his best to coax me. I might not be particularly angry but it will be a disgrace to me and my efforts if I was to back down without at least having His Majesty shout I am sorry from the balcony in a womans underskirt. Which he kindly refused to do. Have you changed your mind? (W) About what? Well the exercise the marriage with Michael (W) How dare you suggest something so inappropriate to the married woman! It was not the first time he asked such a question, so I already was reacting with humor. Which one of them? He was not too worried as well. I guess the longer you spend your time with someone, the more they become opened. Thank you, shoujo manga. Both, I guess. I am serious! (W) Still, the answer remains the same. I sipped the tea. Can you at least be lenient? (W) Vae victis. And it means? (W) The vanquished are to suffer and be grateful for what they received. For the terms can always become worse. Dont teach me politics Even you are less of an evil than the politics (W) Thank you? Is it fine that you will be firing at hay targets? We placed a lot of them in the exercise area. We even invited foreign ambassadors! Can you please only devastate the shore and leave our fleets honor alone? (W) Nope. Then how about you leave and let me work?! (W) But if you keep entertaining me, I might change my mind BRING IN THE SWEETS!!! (W) I walked out of the kings cabinet only in the evening but I now have some useful information: my sweets stomach is infinite. Or at least the size of my fuel tank. During my evening stroll through the garden I saw the girl in glasses. Recently I see her more frequently. It might be connected to me living in the palace but I feel like prior to the wedding she was not everywhere. When I approached her, she just glanced at me and returned to whatever she was doing. She was sitting on a towel on the grass. I sat on a bench nearby. She was just ignoring me and was drawing something on the soil. Even after 10 minutes she was still sitting there and I decided to ask her what she is doing but she stood up simultaneously with me and walked away. The curiosity took better of me and I looked at the drawing. [[[Idiot.]]] [Seriously?] It was a bit disappointing. My mood was worsened a bit but please ignore the slander that I shouted and sworn so loudly that some bird flocks were flying out of the palace territory. When I returned, I dived into Liliths bosom. It is deep enough to be considered a pool. So, you like Lily more than me? A dreadful voice came from behind but before I could unglue my face from the skin in frilly dress, I was pushed even deeper and felt something soft pushed against the back of my head. Should we leave them? (X) I guess we should. Can you tell Julie (palace maid) to warm the bath for them? (F) No problem. (X) When I applied some force to freeing my head, I felt the something-soft-pushed-against-the-back-of-my-head becoming softer and warmer, and my braid being caressed. So, there is no way we are letting her go now, right? (L) Still, we need to go wash ourselves. We must not let the Miss Maids efforts be wasted. (C) Then how about we just wash together? (L) Indeed. The bath is large enough. Francis already returned and prepared towels and soap. Hey, how about you join us? (L) I am honored, Mistress, but I dont dare doing it without Masters permission. I showed my thumb. Then it is settled. (L) All I can say is that small is justice. Only Xera was absent for the full collection. V2 Ch 95. Raise the anchor, battlecruiser is plotting its course! AFP_Writer I slept well, despite being tortured for a few hours. When I woke up I saw on the radar that there are ships in the harbor, and they are preparing to move. The exact data is not available but at least the search radar gave some information before dying. I shook three sleeping girls which pinned me to the bed. Mmmm Dear, kiss me Lily sleep talked. Wake up! I am suffoca Lily sleep hugged me and my face was pushed into Well, if previously I was trying to breath in comfortably, now I am trying my best to just breathe. The first to rescue me was Xera. WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! (X) Good morning to you too. Save me. I managed to turn my head and that was enough to be able to talk. Tch I will show it only once. She crawled onto the bed and stood on all fours above us. Xera poked Liliths left underboob and MYAAAA!!! I was almost thrown off the bed but the buffer of the villainess and the maid prevented the worst outcome. WHAT WAS THAT?! Charlotte was sitting like a scared wet kitten and wept. Francis only covered herself with the sheet and while we all were in confusion, she dressed herself and by the time we calmed down, we already had our breakfast brought in, the fresh bedclothes were prepared, and all dresses were ready to be worn. Thank you, Francis! You are the best! The maid blushed but stoically stood on stand-by. When we were dressed and filled with food, I gathered everybody. The kingdoms fleet seems to have moved out. We might be setting sail soon. Pack the stuff, girls. Of course, the first thing I did was searching for the king or the prime minister. The first to be found was the king, who tried to sneak into the dining room before greeting me. Just as I was about to catch him off guard, I had the hem of my cloak gripped. What do you need? It was the girl in glasses. I wanted to know They did. Now go away and stop being an eyesore. Dont forget what you promised me. She let go of my cloak and followed the king. As I had no further questions I returned to the bedroom and saw that everything was already prepared. When I glanced at the suitcases and then at my wives, they avoided the eye contact, unlike Francis. I am the last person to condemn you. Said I, as I grabbed my suitcase. At the harbor we walked into a huge group of people, all dressed in different clothes. Those must be the diplomats mentioned by the king. Among those men I saw the duke. And he saw me. Madame, good morning. (D) Good morning to you, sir. What is going on? All of the foreign diplomats that were near the capital were invited. Is there a way to bring them to the ship? (D) No. If they want to come aboard, then those sacks of fat can climb the board via a rope ladder. I will only carry my skeleton crew. What about me? (D) But of course. Weirdly enough, when the diplomats were informed of the demands, they did not refuse to oar in a small boat and climb 7 meters. They were too eager to see the ship. I had to wait several hours until they all arrived. Neither of them was let to move a centimeter away from the piece of deck they stood on. Welcome aboard. Neither of you is actually welcome but as long as you behave There are some rules and they are not to be broken. I have no issues with throwing you out so keep those rules in mind. First, NEVER COME OUTSIDE IF YOU WERE ORDERED TO STAY INSIDE. Second, you can only enter the specified places. If you want to rest, then help yourselves on the floor. Third, do not touch weapons, valves, machinery, pipes, and actually anything that does not look completely and absolutely like something that can be touched by the likes of you. And finally, unless you want to be turned into a bloody mist, dont climb inside the main guns. You can guess which ones they are. Now, go inside this room and stay there. You can walk around this part of the deck but I bear no responsibility for those who fall off the ship, or end up drenched in sea water. Some diplomats grumbled about the unfair terms but the chance to see the technological marvel, that is me, has overweighed all of the issues. After several rings of the bell I started accelerating. AH-OO-GAH AFP_Write ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 13. For Whom the Bell Tolls The interrogation was postponed until we reached the surface. The procrastination kills, in this case almost literally. While I could cover my tracks this way, it would be creating more trouble for myself. What happened there? (S) I just wanted to help you! Onee-chan, you were fighting such a scary monster. You all were so cool but what if uuuu w-what if you got hurt? This does not cancel the fact that you used such a dangerous magic. Not to mention you used some even before the fight started! The scout was angry. I held back the urge to use the tears as my mean of convincing. After all, crying all of a sudden will make the situation worse. I am sorry It was so long since I saw such a large pond. I had this urge to throw something there Am I a bad girl? I dropped my head and sniffed. W-well You should be more careful. You provoked that sea dragon. Wait Thats not the point! (S) Fuji, what kind of a magic did you use to kill the monster? (P) Kitsune magic. I proudly showed my foxfires. My demonstration was met with visible scepsis. I never heard of such magic. And I assure you, I lived long enough. The dwarf combed his beard. Judging by the length of it, he surely is not young. But for kitsune it is normal. I stated the obvious. Aha? We never saw such magic but you just say it is so widely spread that it is normal. (S) I spread out my two tails. Onee-chan, how many times have you seen a kitsune? I even grabbed both of the tails to put the accent on them. W-well Her facial expression rapidly changed from skepticism to guilt. That makes sense. (P) Not that we are done with it, how about we check out this crown? (W) The idea was accepted and we headed out to the town. For now, I can sleep at ease. V2 Ch 96. Competitor Delight On our way to the exercise area, which was conveniently planned to happen far away from the capital, we steamed into a storm. Huge waves and strong wind are a threat to any ship, unless its a huge ship. And I am surely not on the smaller side. The flag was struggling to keep itself on the flagpole and not fly away. With each wave hit, the ship was pitching up and on the wave crest I was falling down. Only to have my bow hit the next wave. My high freeboard saved me from some of the waves and helped me to avoid the glory of inheriting the title of the largest submarine of the RN but I still had some water flooding the deck. I wonder if I have to worry about the shortcuts of the turrets. The not-so-precious cargo barricaded itself inside the crew quarters and agreed to stay there until the storm calms. And I am the one who decides when it happens. The most precious cargo was with me on the bridge. Look at me! I am the captain! I disconnected the manual input of the steering so I had no reason to worry about the blonde in the black wedding dress spinning the steering wheel. Can anybody tell me, why the hell did I have to sit in that booth on top of the mast if you have everything installed here?! Xera was surprised to see that I have rangefinders everywhere. Not that it would help her. Hey, are those the birds? Are those the birds?! The watermelons bearer was sitting with her face glued to the radar screen. What she found was, however, not a bird, and not a plane, and not even a wyvern. It was the silhouette of the repair team that worked on bringing the early warning radar back to life. I had to keep it on even during the repair, just to let my wife be amused. It did not take us long to catch up to the kingdoms fleet. They too were caught in the storm and because of that they had to stop moving. Through the portholes the ambassadors could even see how the raging sea threw small wooden ship up and down. Gods, have mercy on us For we did nothing wrong The duke was praying in a corner. You think we are in a trouble? No, they are. He pointed at the ships. [Well, hes right I guess?] When we arrived to the exercise area we dropped the anchors and spent three eventful days at the coast. We were playing with a ball and even made a makeshift volleyball court. We spent some time trying to get the suntan. Of course, I did not get any; Lily was safely protected by Xera and had no way of sunbathing for longer than 5 minutes; Cherry was not even let to escape the safety of the canopy; and the duke was well its obvious where. The diplomats too were having fun. Just ignore the screams and shouting. They surely do enjoy themselves. Did I not mention that the storm is not over? I was already starting to be bored of the beach life but the kingdoms finest fleet arrived. Their condition was a bit worse than they would like to admit but the exercise started. Only few people could reach this area but for an unknown reason, there was an entire tent town set up nearby and a few free-to-ride carriages circled between the capital and the tent town I have no idea whom to thank for it but at least we have some spectators. Our temporary beach ended up being turned into the observation area but at least we had the best view. The kingdoms fleet prepared to fire a salute. Bom His Majestys flagship Holy Awe fired! What a power! The commentator even managed to make the crowd applause. It was a large 40 meters (!/?) ship with one (!/?) cannon which was requisitioned from the empire a few decades ago. If I heard correctly, this is the only cannon the fleet has operational. It must be the one that fired at me a long time ago. And now, will our esteemed competitor do anything to greet the public?! Now it was the matter of honor. bang bang bang Not too much but well accept it. Now THIS is the matter of honor. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The next was the task to sink a ship which was conveniently placed near the shore, right besides the beach. Well, it was two ships, for an obvious reason. While the radar was still showing the signs of life I decided to use it. I raised the anchors and gained some distance. Meanwhile, the kingdoms galleys approached the target and shot fire arrows. Judging by how the ship started burning right away, it was oiled too much. It is so oiled that an entire oil film formed around it. And now, what will show us our esteemed competitor?! A small flash lit on the ship. Everybody was wondering what happened but then NEOOOOOW BOOM An Exocet anti-ship missile penetrated the wooden hull and landed somewhere inside the forest. What a conveniently placed target. Now I dont even need to search for it. Said I, as I went into the forest, followed by the amazed looks of the public. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 14. The carrier that cried sandhound [WAKE UP!] Whaaa!!! Fuji, whats wrong? (P) Just why cant I wake up properly? Without having somebody shout into my ears? Onee-chan, I had a nightmare The priests face twitched for a second but she still hugged me and patted my back. It looks like the affection levels need to be increased. I looked around and confirmed we are in the middle of nowhere. To my left there is sand, to my right there is sand, to my front to my back below me I only see no sand above me but it is still on me I hate sand Why? (P) It gets everywhere I was holding back the urge to temporarily become an exhibitionist. Dont worry, soon we will reach the town. There is a good hot bath. (P) Speaking of which, I have no idea where this town is, as my patrol schedule was disrupted. We traveled for more than two days and slept only on the backs of the pack animals, only to reach an oasis and rest there properly. I waited until everybody went to sleep and found a good place. Fuji?! I heard shouting. I had a thought cross my mind but I decided that it is too early. I prematurely launched another Suisei and had it land further away. It will try to guide them to the town, just in case. Fuji, where are you?! (S) When I sneaked closer to the caravaneers I decided to scare the scout. I creeped closer and closer, and then You little Before I could react I had my ears pulled to the sides and almost tied below my chin I FOUND HER!!! And with this, the scout pulled me by the ears until we reached the camp Ithurtsithurtsithurts! But I started crying only after we arrived. V2 Ch 97. Sea, air, and land After I poked the remnants of the missile a couple of times, and made sure it is not going to come back to life and haunt me forever, I returned to the beach. Meanwhile, I prepared the helicopters for take off. Two of them, to make sure at least one might survive. I was pleasantly surprised to see that the helicopter left the launch pad without making me use another fire extinguisher. The second one cleared the pad as well. The helicopter headed to the beach. My plan is to use one of them, the second one, to correct the fire, while this one will be used to get ourselves some nice shots at the mayhem. Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta-Ta The crowd dispersed in terror when they saw the black machine approach. I did not fear for our lives, since we are not going to land on the pad. Unless the helicopter collides, we are safe. LETS GO! I dragged the reluctant girls inside. Well, knowing that I might be the only survivor if it crashes, I definitely am the last person to be concerned about my safety. The second part of the exercise was attacking a coastal village. The kingdom set up two small villages. Even from the distance I clearly saw that there are a lot of people hidden behind the buildings, and everything is ready to burn it. I might make a complaint about the bias of this exercise but well am I in any position to do this? The kingdoms fleet approached the village and fired a barrage of fire arrows. The village started burning. Through the optics of the fire correction helicopter I confirmed that most of the damage was done by the burn-down-everything squad on the ground. After the bonfire caught most of the village, some galleys headed to the shore. They beached themselves and their brave crew jumped off. Then Xeras favorite part began C the Krusade. Most of the job the sailors did was playing cards behind the buildings, carrying some empty barrels, secluding themselves with low-social-responsibility women, and drinking beer. I wish I was there I sighed while looking at the image from cameras. What? (L) I say they surely do enjoy themselves! Thats right! I wish I was there! (X) I glanced askantly at her but pretended it is alright. Delight, are we going to approach them? (C) No, not yet. A couple degrees more bang bang bang Bom Bom Bom I stirred the hornets nest. Now, the sailors suddenly understood what will happen soon. They rushed to the galleys like crazy. Some even without trousers. I did not wait for them all to be done. The main guns fell down to their loading position and the turrets slowly turned to the targets. It was my mercy to them that I did not engage the electro-hydraulics and only used back-up hydraulic rotation. Which is painfully slow, but inevitable. Only the stern turrets were loaded. A turret breaches jammed dead, and B turret was currently being flooded to avoid the ammo detonation. [Mhm I love it I wonder what will happen if one day I have all of the turrets flashfire] BOOM BOOM Two shells exploded within the village, and, luckily for the sailors, did that far away from them. I wondered what do the spectators think of that but I can say for sure, the sailors that are currently on the beach will never dare telling anyone more lies. When I started loading the second salvo, I had more malfunctions, fires included. Because of that I had to resort to using only secondary guns. bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang bang Every 6 seconds a barrage of 12 shells was landing at the village. By this time the rapid unplanned evacuation was completed and scared sailors and support personnel oared as fast as they could. With the corrections done and range measured, and thoroughly fired, the shells were accurately landing where I wanted them to land, decimating the target rapidly. When I was done with the first target, I headed to the next one. After I made sure everything is proceeding smoothly, our helicopter headed back. It was surely not because all of us had a headache from the noise. The ground! The safe, and calm, and quiet ground! Lily dropped on the sand and hugged it, whatever the way she could. I am the ground creature, so dont take me anywhere else! Xera joined her immediately. Oh, Gods You two! You are a shame to our family! Cherry was the only one who had some common sense. Though, it is funny to hear the chastise from someone who is holding my legs and shaking. Oh my, I thought you all were used to the aircraft by now. She is the only one! Both Xera and Cherry pointed at Lilith. While I wondered what kind of sarcasm should I use, I had my cloak pulled. In a very rude manner. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 15. Isekai carrier arrives to the town 12 hours after we continued travel, I confirmed what I expected. The caravaneers lost the trail, so my Suisei showed them where to go. While they were suspicious of this sudden help, I was not under their suspicion. Currently. A few days later we left the desert. What I mean is that there was not only sand everywhere but also some grass here and there. The town they are looking for is nearby, so I finally relaxed, as the caravaneers stupidity will not interfere with my plans. I could only scout the town during the nighttime and have only vague understanding of its layout. So, my task is to search throughout it and make sure I will find everything that can surprise me. Onee-chan, are we there yet? I have one more thing required to achieve my goal. Wait a bit longer, we are almost there (S) 10 minutes later. Onee-chan, are we there yet? Just wait a bit longer (S) 10 minutes later. Onee-chan JUST WAIT A BIT LONGER. (S) But I will I fidgeted to show the current reason. STOP THE CARAVAN! (S) After I was relieved, we continued. Of course, there was a bit of a reason to make the caravan stop. While we were on our way, the Reppu scout reported that the entrance to the town is empty and there are no wagons there. But currently there is a long queue of several merchant caravans. We will have to wait for a couple of days just to enter. What the why are we so unlucky? (W) We will need to set up a camp They are not going to pass through soon. (P) I did my best to hide my delight. For now, I lied down to sleep through the day. AFP_Writer Just bear with the waiting. V2 Ch 98. The questions of existence I turned around and saw the one who pulled my cloak. It was the overfamiliar figurine with brown hair and glasses. How can I help you? Good to see your courtesy. Follow me, we need to talk. Alone. The girl in glasses glared at my girls, who were about to follow me. We have the right to know! They immediately raised their objections but I cut them off. I doubt it is worth your time. Not to mention, there are many things that are better not to be heard. I petted my disheartened wives, and followed the girl in glasses. I followed her further and further into the forest. Sometimes I wonder if all of the planet is divided only into the sea and the forest. In the end we walked into an opening and only then the girl in glasses turned around to face me. So? Did you enjoy your little games? That was unexpectedly nice of her. I did enjoy it, though I wonder why you are interested. I am going to reap the benefits of your fun, of course I want to know. She gave me her most enchanting smile. If you say so. Still, you would not be asking me for this tete a tete for no reason, would you? You became a bit smarter, congratulations. You are still a fool but you show the potential. (GiG) Can you be a bit closer to the point? This conversation slowly turns into mocking me. Answer me, why did you make this decision? (GiG) Which one? Marrying them. I doubt you were so proactive so as to entrust yourself to them. Not to mention, it was them who loved you. But are YOU in love with them? I am just curious if they are so important to you that you will put your life at risk. The real risk. (GiG) I had some cogs clanking above my head for longer than usually. It is not the easiest question. I am a coward. I have no idea if my meek guts will handle the real fear for my life. Not to mention doing anything to handle the situation, or protecting my loved ones. It takes a lot of courage to stand up and fight with your life at risk but I never met the real risk. Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha! The girl in glasses laughed her lungs out. Whats so funny?! The pride has dusted off and the real face showed itself under the layer of false nobility. If you want an advice, do not pretend to be someone you are not supposed to be. She wiped the tears. It is not something that can be done easily. Ha-ha-ha! And you accepted it! My face was already distorted by my annoyance. Do you even remember who you are? Are you anything but a doll by now? Are you yourself, or just something that is made to think it is you? She smiled devilishly. Just what are you trying to tell me?! Me? I am just looking at the doll whose strings grew into her skin too deep. Spread your wings and fly, for you are not an anchor. You are free to entertain me. She crossed her arms and kept on smiling in satisfaction. Can I go already? I felt like there is a lot of nonsense and mocking intertwined with some smart words. You cant. (GiG) [I have no words] I looked at her and waited for what she will do. The girl in glasses said nothing else and just sat down on the grass and ignored the surroundings. I followed her example and sat down. I even started reflecting on her words. [Am I a doll? I understand that I am not a noble girl and it takes me some effort to keep my image, but still. Am I appearing to be artificial?] My line of thought went on further and was more and more distorted. The longer I reflected on the girl in glasses words, the less I understood her. I am supposed to act, I feel like I am even forced to do so, but I am also a doll. [Am I a doll, actually? Does she think because I am not showing my true colors, I am an artificial being?] The longer I thought about it, the more I was feeling like she said nonsense. When I returned to this perishable earth, I saw the girl in glasses, whose face was near my own. Oh, you stopped your thinking? (GiG) I scratched my cheek and [An ink whisker? Seriously?] You were so unresponsive that it was unbearable not to paint your face. She shrugged her shoulders. Now I know! I pointed at her. It was the moment of my triumph but the girl in glasses did not even show any interest. Tell it already and lets get to the reason I called you here. (GiG) You were trying to fool me! What a simpleton (GiG) Hey! Now that you spoke your mind. I had a good reason to call you here. You know what I want? (GiG) V2 Ch 99. Forced evolution Now that you spoke your mind, I had a good reason to call you here. You know what I want? (GiG) You want to use me to your advantage? That is always on my mind. Haaaa I will grow old if I keep waiting for you. (GiG) So? You set up cozily. You have a nice house, you have a loving family, you made yourself a lot of free space and have nothing that can make you move your a*. If I won''t do anything, you will be of no use. So, I am here to shatter your comfortable life. While I was processing her crazy words, she took a fan out of nowhere. It was a small paper fan in Japanese style. Stop dreaming. In a blink of my eye she was already near me and slashed me with the fan. I blocked it with my arm. KYAAAAAAA!!!!! Before I could understand what happened, a wet red stain appeared on the sleeve. I jumped back but before I could react, I had my shin cut. When I somewhat gained myself the space, I saw the girl in glasses. She stood on the same place she was. I guess you understood the level of my seriousness. Fight or die, kid. (GiG) WHY?! You have such a nice, calm life Is it not boring? This great Me will help you to remember what it means to live on the edge." (GiG) PING I barely blocked her attack. It was so brutal that I saw a trace of the cut on the blade of the stiletto. By that point I was not fighting, I was evading her attacks. Feel what it means to struggle for your life! This is harsh, kid, but it will make you stronger! While she was babbling, I kicked her stomach with the full battlecruiser power. It even pushed her a meter back. I started relentless attacks and prepared to fire the Phalanx at her. BRRRRRTTTTTT The girl in glasses was caught inside a smoke cloud of shells and their explosions. Cut KYAAAARGH!!! ARGH!!! ARGH!!! As stupid as ever. (GiG) Swing PING Not bad but Ha-ha-ha! Before she could strike, I stopped the fan with the guard of the stiletto. THIS IS PURE UGH MADNESS!!! The training is hard but is saves the lives. You lost your sharpness and have no will to continue advancing forward. This is no fun so How about I give you some stimulus? Those girls Keep fighting, and I will spare them She grinned and ran past me, right in the direction we came from. PING PING PING [I WILL NOT LET YOU] PING PING PING Bum-bum-bum-bum Instead of being pushed back, or rather cornered, the girl in glasses handled my all-out assault with ease. She swung her fan and left more and more cuts which burned like fire. But her counterattack did not target my limbs. I remember what kind of speed and strength she has. I was toyed with. I was not even an opponent for her, I was just a way to pass the time. She did not see me as someone worthy of her full strength. That was enough to lose the remaining hope. Yet, I kept on striking. Ping After I deflected her fan I saw an opening, the one that can change the tide of this fight. The stiletto pierced her arm. Small drops of blood flew out of the wound but before they fell on the ground, the wound was already healed. WHAT?! Opening (GiG) PING I barely blocked a deliberately wide swing of the fan and avoided the kick that followed it. The longer the fight continued, the wider the gap between us was. I was losing blood and strength. She was not You are learning. Do you see it? The fear of death that keeps pushing you forward? The danger that makes you evolve? (GiG) YOU ARE MAD! BANG BANG BANG All 102mm shells hit but neither of them exploded. Suddenly all of them fell down. Thats a damned cheating I fell on my knees. This absurd sight drained all of my remaining strength. I suggest you keep fighting. After all, I am not going to stop on this much. The girl in glasses closed her fan and pointed behind me. I turned my head and saw the girls: Lilith, Charlotte, and Xera. Their faces lost their color. I feel their terror. All of them were bound by fear but Xera gripped a longsword. So, are you going to stand up and fight? Or are you going to surrender? (GiG) I remember what crazy words she said. It gave me enough strength to stand up. I heard some steps that stopped by my side. Lets show her what we are made of. (X) ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 16. Isekai carrier visits a Kasbah [WAKE UP!] I already almost grew used to this but it does not make it less irritating. I made sure everybody is asleep and sneaked out of the camp. The town walls were well lit and there were guards everywhere. It is a tough nut to crack but if there are things I am great at, then it should be cracking the tough targets. The Suisei, that guided the caravaneers here, was not recalled and landed nearby. Exactly for this kind of a situation. I made my way to the other side of the towns walls and only then sent in the bomber. NEOOOOOW That was enough to cause a short opening where I slipped inside the town. Under the cover of illusions, I managed to find the innermost part of the town, a fortress where I might find some useful information. For a lot of time I found nothing but then I stuck my nose into the paveway, and in the corner of my eyesight I saw a hole in the wall. It was small but enough for me to squeeze through. Take that, fat b*s. The first door I opened was an office of an important clerk. There were pricy things and pretty paintings. I carefully burned out the frames of the pictures and hid the rolls below my kimono. Click The door opened. I had no time to hide or use illusions so I just greeted the unexpected intruder with the naginata. One wrong sound and I will turn you into a meat on a stick. Nod if you understood. The man that entered nodded. What do you need? He was smarter than the most. Where did all those things come from? I pointed at the too-heavy pricy things. From the tombs Jackpot. V2 Ch 100. One last thing Xera and I were standing against the girl in glasses. Two blades against one cheat fan. Ready? Good. Lets end you overcomfortable life. (GiG) PING I blocked the fan that was aimed at Xeras face and kicked the girl in glasses like a football player. GYAAAAA!!! I almost paid with my leg. Even though it was not cut off, I had my bones broken. TAKE THIS!!! With Xeras cover I managed to stand up and push forward for an attack. SMACK But I had the top of my head hit with a fist. This starts to bore me. The girl in glasses looked at me with no interest. She prepared to strike me down. DIE!!! (X) Xera swung at the slowed girl. In a flash CUT the knight was cut in half. NO!!! Youd better worry about yourself. (GiG) Swing Slash A bitter taste of metal filled my mouth. With the remainder of my draining strength I looked up. Rest well. The girl in glasses flashed, and I heard something hitting the ground. As the view grew dark, I caught a glimpse of brown fox ears. GAH! HA HA HA I gasped. Hey! Take it easy! I saw the faces of my wives. Where am I? We found you lying here, in the middle of a glade. (C) I looked around and it was the same place where I fought the girl in glasses. The same place where we all were killed I checked myself but there were no cuts and no damage. Even the stats showed no damage received. As if that did not happen. Should we check her bottom? She might have a needle stuck there to make her so restless. I looked at the foul-mouthed knight but she was perfectly fine too. [Was it a dream? A crazy dream?] I decided to return back home to relax. Physically I was perfectly fine, but mentally Without caring for the unnecessary ballast, I steamed back home. Weirdly, the flooded gun turrets and jammed hydraulics were all repaired, even though the 24-hour repair period did not pass. The first thing I did after opening the door was heading to the bedroom. Master? I passed by Francis, even without greeting her. It was either the rudest thing I could do, or I was too tired. Neither of those ever happened. She was weird the past days. We need to look after her. (L) The bedroom duties? (F) She is too tired for it. Delight looked like she was dead. (C) [Though I was dead] The next few days I spent either sleeping, or thinking. By that time, the patience everybody had has dissipated. Answer, what happened? (C) Just a bad dream No dream can keep one so disheartened for so long! Is it so hard to tell us? (C) Dear, we are always here to hear you out! We will understand anything you tell us! Like, we accepted that you are a ship! (L) What? (C) You didnt know? (X) That is beyond crazy (C) Khm. As I was saying, tell us if something burdens you! I am eager to help you, my Dear wife! (C) Well we were killed Their faces told me everything I need to know. I too would think I am crazy if I was to hear that from a side. Then, even the death itself is not something that can stop us. How did you even manage to get yourself killed? (X) The girl in glasses. I have no idea how she did it. I feel like you were under the mind control magic. (L) What do you know about it? It is one of the hardest to learn magic types. That girl would not be near the king if she was not genius so I guess it is not surprising. (L) [That does make sense.] With this issue no longer bothering me I returned to my slow-paced life. I was sleeping, eating, cuddling with pretty girls, and just having fun shooting down poor local monsterlife. But this lifestyle started to burden me. The girl in glasses never showed up again but her words [Was she right? That this comfortable lifestyle is not for me? That I stagnated and no longer move forward? What should I do?] You are tired of this life? I heard the Gods voice. Why did you visit me? Because, if you remember, I offered you a chance to try something else when you are fed up with the current life. What do you think about trying something else? Something entirely new? (G) I guess why not? I will tell my loved ones that I will be missing. Of course, whenever you are ready. (G) Now, I just need to finish one last thing AFP_Write V3 Ch 1. Manning the stations Ok, I am ready. One day I notified the God that I am ready to give it another try. Great, now close your eyes. I did as he ordered. I felt chilly and then lost my consciousness. What greeted me was that God. You did a good job, kid. To fight against a wolf with your bare hands. Commendable achievement for a little girl. [Weird why? When did I do that?] It is time? Yes. I felt confused. I have no idea what will happen. As if I expect both my death, and something else. You can decide what kind of ship you will become. [Weird] Whatever. I have a chance and I shall use it. I want to be fast and furious ship! Understood, kid. If you find that your choice is too much for you, I might change your ship. I doubt it w It feels off? Farewell. Dont die again. Before I could ask what is going on, I was engulfed by darkness. I opened my eyes somewhere in a forest. Might be even the same forest where I was What was I doing in a forest? I looked around and confirmed there are no uninvited visitors nearby. After I was satisfied with my location, I checked myself. The first thing that attracted my attention was a tail. A black tail of a cat. Immediately I touched my head and there were cat ears. Which are VERY sensitive. I have a slim body, with small chest and butt. But, I made a backflip with no effort. The only problem with that is my hair that covered my eyes afterwards. It is somewhat short and wavy. At least it reaches my shoulders, so it should be fine. I am wearing a black sailor uniform with long sleeves and red edging. I even have knee socks of black color. The only thing that does not follow the same color scheme is white and is barely visible from under the skirt. It is not pantsu, you hentai! It is a petticoat! What do I have with me? The same lunchbox I had before. With a sticker on top of it. Meals refresh every 6 hours. They should be enough for you not to die of starvation. Dont expect too much. [Thank you?] And finally comes my gear. On the place I was lying I saw a scabbard, with a long curved blade in it. It was a katana, with the length of almost a meter. I tried swinging it, and my muscle memory performed such swings that I feel like a samurai. I sheathed it and attached the scabbard to my skirt belt. I summoned the gear, and out of nowhere I had three gun turrets show on my sides, and torpedo mounts appeared near my waist. [How do I check what I have?] Stats IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 0. Upgrade points are received for firing any weapons during the battles. Hits give 10 times more points. Torpedoes C 3/3. Torpedoes are replenished on a base. The amount increases with the mount improvements. Health points C 3700. HP shows how much damage you can survive. Evasion C 105. EV shows the chances of evading attacks. Affected by the outside conditions. Does not guarantee evasion. Hull integrity C 100%. HI shows the status of the hull. When the ship is burning, the HI decreases. It kills you, even if the HP is still there! Autonomy C 100%. The amount of fuel and ammunition. It should be enough to steam at full speed for 3000 nm. Just dont forget to return to your base to resupply. Increase caliber - 0/200 Dual gun turrets - 0/400 Increase caliber C 0/100 Improve mounts C 0/250 Improve propulsion C 0/500 Increase caliber C 0/50 Improve mounts C 0/100 Stern rails C 0/50 Fixed-variation fuse C 0/50 [Are there any consumables?] [Hello?] [Hey! A****i!] I test fired the guns. Bang Bang Bang The combined salvo of 3 guns managed to cut down a tree. A small tree. I felt that it would be better not to hope that it will be my main armament in the near future. I decided that is it better for me to start moving. One way or another I will not achieve anything if I keep standing here, so I headed out to find anything that can be of use to me. Soon I heard something and ran there. I ran out of the forest and saw a beach. And an endless tide of an ocean. Let the adventures of a cat girl begin! ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 17. The oil that greases her. I asked about every known dungeon and tomb in this entire region. The clerk willingly shared this information after an hour of torture. With a nice map and the required data, he was left in the office and I headed back the same way I came. I decided not to use the plane trick again so I had to sneak past the guards on the wall. Douse the torches on a small part of the wall and mask yourself with magic C no guard would notice you. STOP! Well, nobody noticed who exactly I am. The morning. Gulp-gulp-gulp Waa! Yummy~! I drank some fresh milk, bought with some money from a shady deal. Do you want some more? The scout gave me another helping of fresh milk. It is bad to think I am that bad. I was just drinking the results of milking the pack animals. Considering that I am the only one who needs milk, everybody was happy to ease the burden of lactating animals. The actual shady deal happened later, when I sold some pricy things to one of the caravans nearby in exchange for a good map. I did not forget to anonymously notify the guards about the deal. No! Wait! I did not do that! I was studying the map and cross-referencing the found locations with the information I have. Fuji, what are you doing? (P) Onee-chan, I am looking at this picture book! Do you want to read it to me~? I showed the illusion. The priests face twitched and she silently backed away. Meanwhile, the final briefing for the Ryusei squadrons was performed. I cant wait to bear the results of my handiwork. In archeological sense, I mean! Though I wont be against a magic sword, or two V3 Ch 2. The Wild Blue Sea I watched how waves drenched the sand on the beach. It was a sight I could enjoy forever. Yet, I had to move out. If I dont want to rely on the lunchbox, I need to find a civilization. I approached the water, and stepped on it. Then again. And again. Only after I made sure I can stay afloat, like a water strider, I made the test sailing. I quickly got used to moving on the surface of the water. What made my training harder is that pinging sound that appears when I am afloat. Ping ping ping Soon I started feeling what was happening in the water nearby. The sonar was detecting fish and other animals. I knew their movements and location. This vague information was enough to act. And, just to test the concept Splash Two barrels fell into the water and soon hit the bottom. BOOM BOOM I felt the shockwave and saw the pillars of water but I did not have my ears bleed. The sonar turned off right before the explosions and turned on immediately after the sound stopped. [Tonight I will have some grilled fish.] There was so much fish around me that I could literally carry a pile of fish in my arms. There was no need for that, so after I picked up a couple of large specimens, I left the scene of bioterrorism. I sailed at full speed through the sea. In the distance I saw a couple of islands but they would be as deserted as the one where I was. Ping PingPing Instead of usual fish dots I heard something else. Ping. Ping. Ping. I immediately dropped depth charges. Ping-ping-ping BOOM BOOM Ping-Ping-Ping A large object quickly changed direction but still was circling around. Splash The object immediately changed its direction and moved away from the barrels. BOOM BOOM I continued dropping the barrels like crazy but they all were exploding deeper than the target and neither of them wanted to deal a serious blow to it. But it forced the attacker to approach the surface. It was a shark, judging by its fin. A large fin. Bang Bang Bang Small splashes of rapid-firing guns were landing near the fin but they too could not hurt the shark. So, I [Im going to regret this decision] Splash One torpedo was dropped into the water. And sunk immediately. I had no time to facepalm, so I continued peppering the shark fin. Bang Bang Bang One of the shells hit the fin and the shark dived. I dropped a lot of depth charges, and kept on firing at the surface of the water, to disorient it, or to at least keep it underwater. BOOM BOOM The pinging stopped. A black shadow started rising from the water, as well as a red spot on the surface. I patted my shoulder, because I am the only one who can, and continued in the same direction I was going. But the longer I continued, the less islands I was seeing. Soon I understood, that I am only heading further into the open sea and that I will never encounter anything useful out here. The crimson color of the sky reminded me that I am an idiot. I wasted a lot of time for no reason and now I will have to sleep in the middle of nowhere. Without a shelter or food. Also, I only now noticed that I dropped the fish into the water when I was fighting the shark. I AM SUCH AN IDIOT!!! Ping-Ping-Ping My shouting attracted another object After I dropped a few presents I steamed away at full speed. Luckily, my speed was much higher than the pursuers. But it had its own consequences [So, I am in the middle of nowhere I see no land I have no idea where I am going It is already night] Even in the complete darkness I was able to see where I am going, albeit worse than during the day. It helped me navigating but the sight distance was not enough to see any land. I was already desperate to find something so I just set course and maintained it. I was betting everything on it. My watch showed that it was past the midnight, but I saw nothing, except for water. By the dawn I managed to find that not all of the water is the same There are some algae colorings to it Also, I bombed a few sharks Only when the sun was already visible, on the horizon I saw something. I just rushed there, without thinking What I saw there was disturbing It was a wreck of a sail ship. It was not mossed, neither it was stranded. It was afloat but with a lot of holes in its sides. It was slowly sinking. It was still somewhat floating so I had no choice but to climb inside and sleep there. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 18. Hot baths A few days later the queue finally moved enough to let us start the paperwork to enter the town. Considering how many caravans pile up here, I feel that the authorities dont like the people of the desert. Well, cant blame them, they already set up in a cozy green place. Fuji, you and [Priest] can go, well be filling all of the permissions. Have fun~! The scout looked at us with jealousy but it cant be helped for her. My hair requires extensive care, and the priest wanted to visit the hot baths of this town. The first thing I did after seeing the water was jumping inside. W-w-w-what are y-you doing?! The priests face was red as a tomato. Come here~! Come here~! Those weird people dont tell me she plans to bath with this towel tied around her body? D-dont do this! It is not a-a-appropriate! (P) It cant be helped, can it? I pulled my towel inside the bath and tied it around myself. Phew good to see you understood. The priest climbed into the hot bath and was ready to sit down. SPLASH With one rapid and precise strike I caught the towel and pulled it off. I smiled in triumph but then KYAAA!!! (P) I saw something (^w^)? It was Well STOP STARING!!! (P) Only then I understood what is going on Two hours later. HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!!! The caravaneers were dying of laughing. S-HO-HO-HO-o, how w-HO-HO-HO-as it~? (S) I looked at the poor priest, who hid in a corner. We too fell for it~. (W) At least he looks cute. Ha-ha-ha! (B) Just kill me (P) ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 19. Trade is good After the caravan entered the town, the caravaneers set up their stall at the local market. They were selling all kinds of junk and monster materials. Meanwhile, the dwarf brought me to one of the more respectable shops here. Oh, customers! The salesman approaches us with shining smile and was ready to start bulls*ing, when the ballistiary pushed him the crown I found in a dungeon. Appraise it. (B) For a millisecond the salesmans eyes glittered but I was the only one who noticed it. It is a good craftsmanship. Are you willing to sale it? (SM) Y I jumped on the dwarfs leg before he could say anything foolish. Uncle, Uncle, is this thing pricy? Is it? Is it? I turned on the stupid child. Y-yes, it is How about you (SM) Can I? Can I watch you appraise it? How much it costs? How much? How much~?! The salesman was about to push my cute little face away but when his hand almost reached me, he saw a grim figure of the dwarf. With a huge crossbow. The hand immediately started petting me. W-w-what a g-good girl y-you are He cautiously looked at the immediate threat to his life. He led me inside his workshop. Sit down there, and don''t cause trouble. I obediently sat there. It was not the richest place so I will have to be satisfied with the appraisal. When it looked like the salesman was done, I returned to pestering him. So, how much? Uncle, how much is it? Uncle, tell me, how much it costs! Uncle! Uncle! Uncle!" Its 4 gold. I noticed that he lies, so Well then It looks like it is time to trade I shut his mouth. Before he could scream. V3 Ch 3. In the ocean everybody will hear your screams It was the worst sleep in my life. Every few minutes I was hearing scary noises and creaking. Even the cawing of ravens outside was scarier than it normally would be. And all of it is only a small problem in comparison with the ships sinking. I woke up in the evening and somehow was still dry, even though I should be underwater by now. [It is time for the cat to abandon the ship, like a rat.] I jumped off the deck, which was moistened by water, and steamed into the darkness. My desperate search for dry land was proceeding disastrously as always. Once again I picked up a signal of the sonar but this time there was a group of enemies. Ding You received 3 silver coins, 1 copper coin, 80 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 30. Torpedoes C 2/3. HP C 3700. HI C 100%. AU C 83% (2477nm). Stern rails C 0/50 Variable fuse C 0/50 I thanked God for having infinite supply of depth charges and started dropping them in pairs. Just randomly dropping them here and there in hopes of hitting something. BOOM BOOM SPLASH A huge shark jumped out of the water and almost caught me. I fell to a side and thus avoided it in the last moment. Splash BOOM BOOM The charges were exploding at the required depth but they were still too inaccurate. There was no system of dropping them, they were just thrown into the water with no aim at all. They could fall from the front, or from the right side only. BOOM BOOM After the last drop, two sharks were killed. The rest of them retreated further from me and that gave me enough time to start running away. I was once again fleeing from combat but I gained some upgrade points, and soon might be able to cause more trouble. When I made sure I ran far enough, I continued searching for land, or civilization, or at least anything but the open sea. The weather station showed that the weather will not be nice for long. There is a high possibility of a storm, which will be a huge issue for my survival. Physical survival included. I spent the entire night steaming at cruise speed to conserve fuel, and at long last I saw something on the horizon. The closer I was, the more I was assured that it is not a hallucination. I rapidly accelerated to get there fast, before the storm. Then, I saw something unexpected. A whale-like creature surfaced and headed towards me. Even with my small experience of this world I could tell that a sharp-toothed sea creature was not considering me a friend. From a closer distance I understood that it is small enough for me to fight. I drew the katana and rushed in. The animal avoided my attack by diving. Splash Everything was going perfect. BOOM BOOM When the pillars of water settled, only red water rose to the surface. I continued heading towards the possible land. Only an hour later I approached and understood what it is. [LAAAAAAAAAAA AAAAAAND!!!] F* YEAH!!! Then, the water around me bubbled. My ears and tail immediately pressed down to my body. From below me, a huge tentacle shot into the air and I barely avoided it. From the surface, from a bush, a reptile crawled. It was a crocodile-like monster with long muscular limbs. And very sharp teeth. [Note for the future. NEVER SHOUT HERE.] I immediately dropped the depth charges at the deep sea monster and while it was deafened by the explosions, I headed for the safer land. The crocodile ran at me but I evaded it, and while it was running past me, I cut off its right legs. With a single cut I made the monster crippled. I approached the fluttering monster. I walked right to its head that hissed at me and showed its long teeth. You know I was out there Alone For 3 days Without ANY FOOD. WITH ALL OF MY FISH ON THE BOTTOM OF THE F* OCEAN. WITH F* SHARKS AND KRAKENS EVERYWHERE. DO YOU F* THINK I WILL BE SCARED OF YOU?! Somehow I felt that this monster trembled and started shrinking. You know You look so TASTY CUT CHOP CUT CUT CHOP I was stirring the coals in a campfire. On a stick construction were pieces of juicy meat, and some vegetables. The scent was driving me crazy so I fought myself. And I was winning. I patiently waited until the meat was cooked. And only then I ate it all. When my stomach was finally full, I went to sleep, on the warm remnants of the reptile. Tomorrow I will be Hey! What are you doing there?! ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 20. Plans for the future Thank you, Uncle Salesman~! I exited the shop with a nice bag full of gold coins. With my funds secured I started running around the towns market. Look, look! Can I buy this doll? Can I? Can I? S-sorry, we b-better buy something else The dwarf reacted to my provocations the way I wanted to see. With every rejected necessary for me thing I was more and more saddened. Up to the point when this amiable dwarf-grandpa could no longer bear to reject my requests. Then, the actual shopping spree began. W-will this be of use to you? I made shy expression and showed a bunch of jars. Yes, of course He could only accept it. The same was done with a number of ropes, clothes, some oil, wood planks, a large crate of iron nails, glowing powder, three teleportation scrolls, food, water, hay, and soft pillow. As well as two cute dresses, and three dolls and stuffed animals. The latter ones are to avoid suspicion about of my plans. What in the Gods name is this? (S) Why? Just why? (W) Sorry, brothers, I couldnt refuse her She wanted the dolls so much (B) Are those the dolls? (P) And she wanted to buy us something useful (B) A crate of nails? (S) O-onee-chan do you n-not uu need ugh t-them? I whimpered and prepared to cry. O-o-of c-course w-we w-would need them! T-thank you s-so much~? (S) After that I paid a visit to the clerk I encountered back then, and after a gentle persuasion, the bloody pulp agreed to give the caravaneers three requests to deliver goods. For an unexpectedly good reward. V3 Ch 4. Civilization Hey! What are you doing there?! I jumped out of my hiding and gripped the hilt. In a distance I saw a couple of men with a torch. I had a very complicated feeling. They are the civilization I searched for but I wonder if I can trust them. Who are you? I chose to talk first. We are the guards. We were patrolling when we saw a smoke. Now its your turn. What are you doing there? One of them started approaching. I did not let go of the hilt but I was only showing that I am not an easy target. Patrolling? There is a settlement nearby? Wha? He was dumbfounded. They exchanged glances and thought for a few seconds. You are joking? (G) Does it look like? I showed the carcass of my prey. Damn Were you stranded? I nodded. Fine, follow me. Well lead you to our village. Youll be able to rest there. (G) Why should I trust you? Because you can either stay here and freeze, or stay in the village. Its your call. He raised his hands and headed back to his comrade. I looked around myself and decided it wont hurt to give it a shot. Dont do anything youll regret. I performed a few swings to show that I am not a damsel in distress. Aint it my phrase? The guard giggled. We arrived to a small village but far away in the distance I saw some lights. What is there? I pointed. Ah, its the capital city. If you are stranded, its the best way you might get some money. Just dont expect them to be so nice to you. This city is merciless to those who have no money. That is why there are many villages around. (G) I felt a strong sense of dj vu but considering my multitude of options I will be visiting this city soon. The guard led me to an inn. Gianluca, my friend, can I ask you a favor? One of the guards shook hands with the innkeeper. Marco, my boy, just tell me what you need! (I) We found this beast on the coast. Can you let her sleep here? For tonight at least? (G) Very well. The innkeeper reluctantly agreed. The guards left. Beast, follow me. There will be no food but I will let you sleep here. He opened a room and gently pushed me inside. The room was not too bad. There was a proper bed, a table, and even a wardrobe. Nothing too fancy but even the inn reception was not showing off luxury. Thank you. You are welcome, you are welcome. Would you need water? (I) No, thank you. I will not be causing you more trouble than necessary. Ha-ha-ha! What a courteous child you are. Good night, Beast. The innkeeper gave me a key and left. I closed the door and went to sleep. I was wary of any sounds and woke up several times during the night but nothing bad happened. In the end I managed to fall asleep and wake up in the morning. I walked to the reception. The innkeeper was already working. Good morning, Beast. Slept well? (I) Yes. I put the key on the desk and headed to the exit. If you are fine with working, I know some places that would need help. The innkeeper called out to me. I thought about the offer. I will try my luck in the city. This is not a refusal. Ha-ha-ha! Then, find this old man if you change your mind! Farewell! I waved my hand and left. The village was living its own life. The people were walking, the animals were grazing, the children were playing. While I was heading to the road, I sensed something and swung the katana. Wow! The children were astonished when they saw the swing. I was surprised as well: one of them was standing in the throwing stance, and what I sensed was a stone he threw at me. D-damned beast! GO AWAY! THIS IS OUR VILLAGE!!! The brat started shouting at me, the other children joined. Swing Cut With a single swing I cut a small tree that was nearby. The brats started trembling, one of them even wetted his pants. MAMA!!! One demonstration was enough to scatter them. I walked out to a road that led towards the city, and jogged there. When I arrived, I saw queues of people and wagons, all standing in front of a checkpoint which blocked a long stone bridge. The bridge appeared to be the only way to reach a city that was on an island. My turn to enter arrived only by the midday. Next. A beast? What do you need? The guard looked at me skeptically. I need to enter. And I thought you just wanted to jump around. So, are you going to answer? (G) I am going to find a job. Huh Captain, what should we do? Shes not on the entrance list! Forget the list! She goes to the brothel. Remember? A local brothel needed a new worker. Dont forget to make me a discount! Ha-ha-ha! A man in armor laughed and I was pushed towards the city. At least I was now on my way inside. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 21. Silent dunes It is weird The scout was still thinking about the sudden luck. We have no choice. Those townspeople wouldnt let us in the next time if we were to refuse. (W) Still, it is too convenient. (S) If the certain person was to be here, I wouldve mentioned that I have the luck of Yukikaze but for the caravaneers it means nothing. We were travelling to the first point of interest. It is hard to find and is guarded by strong monsters. So, its treasures are mostly intact. When we arrived to the search area I confirmed that there is nothing in here. All magic begins when you look behind the curtain. Fuji! Where do you think youre going?! The nanny rushed after me when I rushed to the dungeon. For them I was running into the barren desert. Where did she go?! Everybody was shocked when I disappeared into nowhere. However I crossed the magic curtain that covered the dungeon entrance. There was a pyramid surrounded by a sandstone wall. And a lot of skeletons. The prepared flights of dive bombers rushed into action. NEOOOOW My foolish enemies had no way of resisting. My pest extermination efforts proved that there are little to no ways of fighting aerial attacks for the locals. Even the mages cannot hit a flying target. So, I was effortlessly turning the defenders of the tomb into ashes. BOOM BOOM After the barricades on my way were dealt with, I finally made my way into the pyramid. I melted the stone door of the entrance and squeezed inside of the tomb. I even prepared a bag for the loot. V3 Ch 5. Big city streets I crossed the long stone bridge and stepped on the streets of the city. The first impression I had was that I am in the same village I was this morning. Around me were small wooden houses, some small shops, and cattle. There were people walking on the road and making way only to the wagons that were flowing into the city. However, I quickly understood that those are some sort of slums where people live because they cannot live in the actual city. Soon I was walking on a paved road and was surrounded by stone buildings with extravagant decorations. Only few of them were 2 floor buildings, because those were the lowest. What surprised me even more is that every passer-by was smiling. Cheerful talking and smiles were everywhere. The shops were crowded by happy customers, the markets were filled with laughing, the streets were bustling. I approached one of the street stalls. Hello, can I buy an apple? Oh, beast-kin? A rare sight here. Of course, choose the one that you like the most! The vendor showed me large baskets of red and green apples that were almost screaming how juicy and fresh they are. When were they harvested? Just today! Every morning they are harvested and by the midday they are already on the stalls! The government does its best to keep the people healthy and happy! The smile of vendor calmed even my paranoia. In the end I chose a couple of apples and paid a copper coin from my reserves. I continued strolling through the city and the further I went, the richer were the buildings. Of course, for a city to have all of its buildings well-decorated is already commendable but I am sure that I am yet to reach some kind of a noble district, even though I see gold decorations on normal houses. While I was searching for what to do I decided to listen to the gossip. I hid behind a corner, as if I am resting. My cat ears hear from a large distance, and soon picked something curious. Those ruffians again? Yeah, I heard they sunk another merchant ship. Oh, God Are there any news? Did the government do something? I heard they increased the patrols but they lack fast ships to chase after the pirates. Thats what happens when you build too many battleships. At least we are well protected. Those cutthroats will never dare attacking the city. Youre right, youre right What about the After that their talk switched to a different topic. I continued making my way deeper into the city and soon I started seeing less people, but the ones who were on the streets were dressed much better. Also, the wagons changed to carriages. Another thing that changed is the way people look at me. In the city I did not see any direct hostility towards me but I surely felt glances from the passing people. I was under constant observation throughout my journey but after I entered this rich district, the people stopped caring. Actually, they were paying more attention to me when I folded my ears and hid the tail. The further I went into the rich district, the saltier was the air. Then, I started seeing warehouses and wagons. I continued walking there and saw the sea. It was the main port of the city and the roadstead was filled with two and three mast ships. Even more ships were docked and unloading. Further in the sea I saw a number of even larger ships, quite possibly the battleships the people were talking about. I remembered the way to the port and returned to the city, to the cheaper part of it. For now, I need some accommodation, and preferably, cheaper one. I entered one of the inns. Can I book a room? We dont serve beasts. Sorry. The next inn The owner forbids the beasts to book rooms. Sorry. And the next No beasts allowed. Sorry. I kept on trying but everyone refused Then, I remembered that the rich district was not too negative when looking at me. I gave it a shot and On whose name will the room be booked? On mine Are you sure? Yes. Do you even have the money? I put 3 silver coins on the table. Ugh Fine, you can have a room for a night Just dont get into anyones sight For an affordable price of 2 silver coins I was given a small room for servants ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 22. Images of silence Sometimes even I feel gratitude for the lessons I attended If I did not study, then I would not understand what I am dealing with. The tomb appeared to be Egyptian pyramid but from the inside it is Mesoamerican. I guess? On my way I encountered some skeletons in jaguar capes but they were torn apart with gunfire. My progress was steady and on schedule. Soon I reached the inner part of the tomb. There, on a stone pedestal I saw a golden idol. Just in case, I poked the stone tiles on the floor with the naginatas pole. Pew A small dart hit the pole. I see You want to play dirty? I made my body lighter and stepped on the safe tile. It did not move, even though it shouldve. Without more surprises I reached the idol and grabbed it. TREMBLE The tomb started crumbling and I ran back. The darts whistled behind my back, as well as falling stones. A part of the floor on my way crumbled and I used the naginata to pole vault above the pit. The passage behind me was collapsing faster than I ran so I used one of the Reppus to give me an acceleration. The plane materialized in the passage and immediately its wings were torn off but the fuselage dragged me out safely. Whoops. I guess I shouldve searched it for some more stuff. Whatever. The magic curtain disintegrated minutes after the tomb. I could only make a silly face to the caravaneers, who were dumbfounded by my sudden reemerging. The idol was safely hidden below the kimono, I just need to make sure my bottom would not be seen. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 23. Dead silence You little brat!!! The past 10 minutes were filled with the nagging of the scout. She kept on lecturing me about running away and other things. I am already used to Onee-chan lecturing me for a few hours, so this much is just boring. At least the scout is less boring than the digested furballs. The scolding went on and on [WAKE UP!] I jolted. It looks like I fell asleep. Of course, the caravaneers covered me with some cloth to avoid me getting a heatstroke. Sometimes I wonder why they are so nice to me. I looked around, and then saw them fighting a huge mummy. Small fireballs, swords, and bow were barely enough to damage the creepy undead. The only weapon that did some damage was the huge crossbow of the dwarf. Instead of rushing into the fight I observed the mummys movements until I understood its attack patterns. Simple and unrefined. I threw a foxfire at it. My magic fire did more damage than this worlds magic so I started pounding the mummy with the foxfires. Even an enemy this stupid understood who is the actual threat here. CRAAAAH! It rushed at me, ignoring the desperate attempts of the warrior. When this mess of rotten flesh and bandages was near me, I used the naginata to spike it. The mummy pierced itself and got stuck on the blade. I nimbly jumped onto its back and aimed the guns. BANG BANG Two armor piercing shots broke the mummys back and the undead was returned to its normal state of dead forever. I showed the caravaneers V sign and chirped. Onee-chan, am I a good girl~? V3 Ch 6. The purring outcast After my illegal sleep in the inn, as well as losing the majority of my funds, I decided its a good time to find myself a workplace. I started with a market. Even in the morning the market was filled with people. The vendor from yesterday did not lie, there are many wagons arriving with fresh goods. The yesterdays food is loaded into the wagons, replacing the fresh goods unloaded. Unlike the usual people here, the coachmen dont smile. I mean, they dont smile as naturally as the people here. Their smiles are so forced that it makes me shiver. Whats up with the coachmen? I asked one of the vendors. With em? They are from the villages. Those people are not as happy as we are. They live by themselves, with little to no support from the government. (V) Weird, if the government supports people here so much, then why not support them in the villages? Ha-ha-ha You must not be local, that explains everything Just dont look into it too deep. You wont find anything but simple The city needs to prosper. I thanked the vendor and started searching for a workplace. I approached a small shop in the market. Can I work here? Beast? S-sorry, we have no free workplaces here. I skeptically looked at two workers, who barely handled the amount of goods delivered. Not to mention a long queue of people waiting in front of the shop, because there is no shopkeeper in place. At least think of a better lie. It is not your problem, beast. I was pushed away. Instead of making a scene here, I just headed to a different place. I entered an inn. Do you need workers here? We dont hire beast-kin. The manager stopped me immediately. I am nimble and smart. And I am strict and law abiding. I was pushed out at once. I tried inns everywhere, including the ones that are in the bottom of the world. Every single one refused to even consider me as workforce. Even as toilet-cleaning workforce. [Damned racists] The longer it dragged on, the less I felt concerned with it. After my initial disappointment and rage subdued, I felt melancholic and apathetic about this. I just continued trying here and there. With the same results everywhere. By this point I actually caught myself thinking of applying to a brothel After understanding the depths of my desperation, I thought about the capitalistic action. I have an entire silver coin, which I can use to buy goods and sell them. But the reality has its own will. I approached a policeman to ask. How can one become an owner of a stall at the market? First things first, one should be a citizen. You are not local, are you? Beast-kin are not citizens, so dont try. And if you would be caught trading with no license, you will be arrested. (P) Why is it so hard? There is nothing personal, girl. Beast-kin were caught stealing so many times that everybody lost their faith in them. Now, they are struggling to keep themselves afloat, and prospering is but a distant dream. (P) Still, it is too harsh. The policeman petted my head. The laws of this city are harsh but just. That is why we keep prospering, unlike many states around. If you find yourself a source of income, then you would forget of any needs. However, dont mingle with any criminals. Just a friendly advice. He continued petting me. I even felt the urge to purr. Seeing how this man was so kind, I felt like it might be my only chance to find a job. S-sir I will do anything, if you tell me of a place that will actually consider hiring me I tried to make a sexy pose. This city was ruthless but I dont feel like surrendering and going back to the village. You will? His face twitched a bit and he led me behind the corner. [I am stupid S-so stupid] I unbuttoned my collar. If I tell you where you can find a job will you let me touch your ears? (P) ^_^ ? The man was lecherously looking at my cat ears. F-fine He gently touched them and made me purr. Purrrr Purrrr So soft (P) Purrrr The docks are always short on workers. Everyone is becoming a lawyer, a trader, a realtor The dockers are so desperate that they are willing to accept everyone. There you can find many options. If you like water, you might try... Purrr joining one of the ship crews. They too have the need for sailors. (P) Purrrr I cuddled and rubbed my cheek against his chest to show my gratitude. Thank you~. He patted me again and I headed to the port. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 24. Wild oasis For the Nth time I was forbidden to go anywhere without at least two people overseeing me. I can sneak away whenever I want so it did nothing. The next destination was somewhere in an oasis. Aerial recon confirmed there are buildings but from above I could tell only that much. I am so tired (P) I have no idea who was the idiot that sent us here but they better pay us a lot (W) Usually the caravan would stop a couple of times before reaching a destination but we were going into the less explored part of the desert where the wildlife was not suppressed. We made one stop in an oasis and almost regretted it. The sudden dive bombing helped us but we took no more risks. Two thousand minutes later we started seeing occasional dry grass. The motivation of the caravaneers was increased. The grass was not actually there, but whatever makes them move. The oasis was reached by the end of that day. Even with the sunset light I could confirm there are old buildings. They did not appear to be solid so I guess there were looters who took some gold. We stopped on the edge of the oasis and decided to explore the ruins in the morning. What a stupid mistake it was Hey! Cover me, will you?! The scout was running away from a dog-like creature. Sorry, Im a bit busy! The warrior was holding back two of them. Give me a minute, sister! While the ballistiary was beating one of them with his crossbow. The priest was just running around like a turkey, with a pack of those creatures following him. Haaa Good thing I always have a squadron on stand-by Mumbled I from a hill in the distance. V3 Ch 7. Use and abuse I easily approached the port but hardly could get in. Do you even have a permission to work here? This is the first time I see you. The policeman was correct that the port lacks workers. Right when I mentioned I am looking for a job, I saw how all of the workers eyes glistened. I almost felt the desire to recruit me right this instant. However, the port security consisted of imbeciles. Can we do anything about this slight issue? I tried using sexy pose, as the imbeciles are usually led by animal instincts. W-we can talk about it in the office. The security team led me to an obscure shed and closed the door. I immediately felt their lustful gazes on my body. Shall we talk? I played along and sat on a table with a smile. Of course~. One of them was too impatient and immediately groped me. Slash AAAAGH!!! I cut off his hand and kicked him away. I am sorry but the talk will be me telling you what to do to avoid the same fate. Pierce I rested myself on the hilt of the katana. The pool of blood, which soiled the stone floor, made the security much more attentive to my words. Suddenly they remembered that today is the Free to employ in the port day, established by the government itself. And they remembered that one of their colleagues died by accident, when he fell into the water and was eaten by a shark. Also they remembered, that their wives cooked them more than they could eat, and they willingly shared their lunch with me. Farewell~. I waved them after I was done eating. F-fa-re-we-ll They waved like robots when they were seeing me out of the shed. Now that I was free to look for a job, I started wandering around. I was hit on by some sailors, who thought I am low-social-responsibility girl. I only slapped their hands away, nothing more. They were a bit angered but after swearing at me, they found themselves some other stuff to do. The long queue of volunteering to recruit me was charming so I accepted the first offer I was given. Just carry those boxes there. I thought it is a simple task. Its just some wooden boxes. When I tried lifting either of them, I felt my spine would break. I might be a strong and trained swordscat but I am not a bodybuilder, by the looks of it. I could lift a box up but to carry it further than a meter would be an impossible task so I started wandering around to find a cart. I found one very fast but it was already occupied. Boys, can you help me~? I played damsel in distress. Go bother someone else. One of them grumbled and proceeded to ignore me. But Come on, Luca! I heard that f*er made her carry the boxes of lead! (W) [I guess well I of course Yes I get it] While I was pondering how I should kill the fiendish boss, the workers pushed me the cart. Thank you~ *kiss* I sent them an air kiss and returned to the boxes. With my newly obtained mean of delivery the work was completed successfully and after I was done I returned the cart. The boss was coerced to pay triple the price, so I got entire 6 copper When I left his office, just outside of the door I was caught by a band of sailors. Hey, mates! Shes the one! (S1) I drew the katana and took stance. S*, no kidding! (S2) What a hot gal! (S3) I felt confused but everything was solved when one of them said to me: We heard you caused some ruckus here. Youre smart and we need a smarta*. What do you say bout joining our crew? (S4) Fine. I sheathed the katana as rapidly as I drew it. Thats the spirit. Follow us. (S4) I was led to a ship. There was nothing too exciting about it. The same merchant ship as the hundred which anchored everywhere in the port. I saw a man, who looked from behind the board. Have ya found her?! (M) Aye, sir! (S1) We boarded the ship, and the man approached me. He inquisitively examined me, and did not hesitate to touch my arms and legs. What a good specimen. Da last time I saw such a strong beast was Ha-ha-ha! Might be even before I bought dis Baby! He patted (hit) my shoulder with his huge hand. So? Business as usual, ha? Why da hell all people want da money first? Yar to prove yarself first, then well see. Payment is 2 silver coins per sailing. For now, yall be scrubbing da deck! Got it? (C?) Aye, Sir! I was given my weapon C a broom and a rag. The ship set sail out of the port the same night. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 25. Wild squadron On my flight deck there were 32 Suisei dive bombers. All of them were perfectly lined up for take off, and waited for their turn. WHOOOSH The first four were launched, and only a trail of steam remained. Every minute I had 8 aircraft launched, until all of them were airborne. Then, they grouped up and set course to the oasis. I distributed the tasks for every pair of aircraft and waited until they all were within the area. Then VROOOM RAAAAAAAAAAAAAGH Half of the squadron simultaneously dived at their targets and dropped special payload C armor piercing bombs, specially designed by Akashi to solve my constant headache of armored decks. The bombs dived into the soil effortlessly, leaving only a fountain of dirt behind. Bom Bom Bom Bom Bom Bom They exploded deep underground and made a lot of sinkholes, as well as killed or trapped a lot of the monsters. My calculations were a bit off, so instead of dropping the second wave of bombs into the sinkholes I had to drop them at the remaining monsters, directly, one 800kg bomb per target I wondered if human factor affected the results of my attack. After all, it would be a shame if those guys died because they ran into a bomb. When the squadron landed I returned to the oasis to check on the caravaneers. Weirdly enough, they surpassed my expectations and survived. Somehow you went missing again, then all the c* started happening. Would you care to explain, Fuji? The scout pointed at the mayhem. I could only make the cutest and silliest smile possible. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 26. Wild guess This time I felt it would be hard to slither my way out of the mess I created. Or, would it? Where do those birds come from? (S) This was not even a question of what to do, it was a question of my lieability. I felt that either playing fool or being honest would work. Did I mention I am Planemancer? They were my little guys. W-well erhm She was confused. Perhaps she expected me to keep slithering. I would not be myself if I did not try. Can you show them then? (P) I dont want to. I made guts pose. The caravaneers looked at me and whispered amongst themselves. Are you sure? The scouts dreadful smile approached my face. Sob W-wh?! (S) UuuuUUUUGH!!! W-w-w-what happened?! Instead of scolding me, she started trying to stop my tactical crying. It was surely not because I actually was terrified of her sudden approach. UUUUUUUGGGHHHH!!! ONEE-CHAN DOES NOT BELIEVE ME!!! UUUUGH!!! F-f-fine! F-fine! Onee-chan believes you! I believe those were yours! Okay? Okay?! (S) In the end it appeared that the caravaneers decided I was lying. To make one believe your truth is a lie is the peak of lying. The ransacking of the ruins was fruitful but I could not obtain too much. I put my bet on the last part. The furthest The hardest The deepest The largest And the least explored The tomb of the Grim Reaper God, where the crown of Heaven is stored. According to the legends, of course. V3 Ch 8. Laborer cat It was a brief moment of rest. I stood on the bow of the ship, as it sailed into the sea. I was worked to the maximum of my ability for the past few days. Some crew members even acknowledged my abilities. The captain acknowledged them as well but is yet to decide on my promotion. At least the payment is good enough. The crew was mostly good to me, like there were no mistreatments or forcing me to work just for the sake of bullying. Of course, there were extreme cases. Hey, Beast! Are you going to stand there forever, or what? I looked behind. I did what I was tasked. If you have any problems with this, then tell them to the captain. Tch, whatever. At least stop being a thorn in the eye. I felt like being sarcastic. It is nice not to be a thorn, just dont forget to remove the log from your own eye. I hid from the wet air at the lower deck. The ship has three decks: the deck where the sails are, the deck below it, and the cargo deck where the goods are stored. I was forbidden to go to the cargo deck, in case an unproven newbie, like myself, steals something. Oh, Kuro! Done with your work? The ship cook asked me. Weirdly he was one of the few people that were actually friendly with me. Most of the crew is somewhat neutral when it comes to making friends with me. I am. Do you need help? I might use some help cutting the meat. For those who have no idea, that salty jerk meat is so hard, that even the katana has trouble cutting it. I see I took a cutting board and the meat, and started working. Actually I was mostly sawing the salted meat that tastes like a sole. It is terrifyingly bad but it is the only meat we can see in the sea. Fishing is impossible from a fast moving ship, and stopping to fish would only be done in case of an emergency. Its done. Thanks! Twice the meal for you! I did my best at cutting the meat but it was surely cut bad. However, nobody would give it a thought. Since this meat is too hard for anybody to care how well it was cut. While I had nothing to do, I returned to the upper deck and checked on the cannons. This ship has 4 cannons, which are a necessity to fight against the sea monsters. At least the sharks are on the outer side of the hull. It was already a blessing for me. Hows it going? I approached the poor souls who were cleaning and oiling the cannons, which tend to rust easily. Same as yesterday. Nothing prevents the rust. Literally nothing I grew used to their whining. Try rubbing it harder~? Go away, you smarta* The gunners could only sigh. I felt like I play around too much so I continued cleaning the floors. After the dinner I was somewhat free of duties. Most of the job was already done, and the remaining jobs were guarding against monsters. I sat in the mess room and started reading a book. Just when I was properly immersed in reading DING-DING-DING I walked out to the deck and when I looked up, I saw a number of flying objects. They were attacking the ship. Keep them away! Keep them away! Dont let em pile up on you! The weird bird-like creatures were attacking in a flock, and like hungry ravens were going for the eyes and back. With an animal-like grace I evaded the hysterical swinging of the sailors, and rushed into the largest flock that was close to the deck. I did not destroy all of the birds but I gave the surrounded men enough breathing space. Only then I proceeded to attack the flocks above. Tra-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta Tra-ta-ta-ta-ta-ta The sky was lit with machine gun tracers. It was just there to break the flocks apart, since it was hard to aim and fight at the same time. Yet, the attacking birds were forced to fly away. I felt that I actually accomplished something useful and was about to relax, when I heard noises from below. Some birds were stuck below the deck, and were furiously fighting against the sailors there. A moment later, four sailors flashed out of there. There are birds down below! While everybody was thinking of what to do, I seized the initiative. I will go there. Just tell me how cut you want them. Without waiting for a reaction I rushed to the stairs and attacked the unwanted visitors. ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 27. Brutal recon [WAKE UP!] I was dead tired For the past few days I had no way to sleep properly. I either was woken up immediately, or it was too hot to sleep. Even though we left the desert and went deep into a savannah, I was still not prepared for what I can find. Onii-chan? Are we there yet? I started pulling the priests robe. Should be. But I never heard of a settlement here (P) At the nearest stop I once again separated from the group and launched a flight of scouts. Our course was exactly to the landmark I wanted to explore. When we arrived, everybody was astonished. Is this a mansion?! (S) It looks old. There might be something useful. (W) Brothers, am I the only one who feels like it is the third time we arrived to a place which has nothing to do with a settlement? (B) Then, all of the eyes turned to me. Still, it was no longer my problem. The caravaneers did what they were needed for. VROOOOOM The scout flight made a low altitude fly-by, and the mansions withered gardens shook. Deteriorated hands stretched out from under the ground. Enemy! (S) I see! Great purification. (P) A pillar of light fell on the mansion territory, and some of the rising undead stopped moving. Still, many zombies and skeletons walked by stopped arms and half-unburied bodies. Ryusei, sortie! With rapid deployment on the way, I had all of my Ryusei torpedo bombers deployed, and carpet bombed the undead. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM I ignored the crazed looks of my ex-comrades and walked forth, towards my destiny. V3 Ch 9. Camaraderie in the face of Death I drew the katana and prepared. There was nothing notable, aside from a mess that was caused by the birds struggling to leave this place. The furniture and dishes were all broken, some belongings were thrown around, and a lot of feathers were lying everywhere. I picked up one of the black feathers that were scattered around, and sniffed it. Then I tried tracking the birds with my nose. [I am not a dog. Well, at least I tried.] Unlike my nose, my ears found the four birds with no effort. I sneaked at one of them, and tried killing it through a curtain. The bird started struggling, and its calls were answered. The rest of the birds appeared and prepared to attack, while their wounded comrade fled for its life. The birds went for my eyes immediately, and started cutting me with their talons. At most they cut my clothes but even that much was problematic. So troublesome I flailed and killed one of them. Then another one. The last one, seeing how desperate its fighting is, fled after the wounded bird, right after my eyes were cut by its talons. [Those damned chicken I will catch you, and then boil you alive] It was more humiliating than dangerous, after all the wounds recuperated immediately. I followed the trail of blood until I arrived to the ladder to the cargo deck. I am forbidden to go there but the circumstances are forcing me to. Nobody will be concerned with it, as long as I get rid of the birds. After I climbed down, I saw more blood everywhere. As well as a lot of unmarked crates somewhere deeper in the hold. I followed the trail, and at its end I saw two birds. One of which was covering its wounded comrade with its wing. The bird was looking at me with resolve to fight until the death. It kept on covering the wound of the other bird. My ears heard a pained clucking, and the healthy bird reluctantly jumped aside. The wounded bird crawled towards me and started flapping its wings in front of me, despite the pain, while the other one started sneaking away in the corner of my eye. Very slowly and unwillingly. I sheathed the sword and took off a sock. I bandaged the bird. The healthy bird cautiously looked at me, however, it stopped fleeing. The wounded bird, on the other hand, did not resist and just limply waited for what would happen. I picked the wounded bird and carried away, under the constant glare of its comrade. When I walked out to the deck, I released it. The wounded bird flew away as fast as it could, before the crew managed to attack it. The captain approached me. Not bad. Still, it was a shame you let those monsters go. They will return, and there will be many of them. (C) I respect them. They fought for their survival until the end. And were ready to fight on, if needed. Not to mention I was reluctant to kill the birds that clearly were trying to save each other, to risk their lives for each others sake. They shown that they are not mindless monsters. Still, I did not feel any guilt for killing the other birds, neither did I feel any guilt for killing humans. I wonder why. After a bit of a debriefing, and cleaning the deck, I went to sleep. When I woke up, I felt a bit heavier than usually. I tried moving my limbs but they were even heavier than my body. I jolted and saw that things are not good: I was handcuffed and in a cage. I felt that the handcuffs could be broken with a light move of my wrists but for now I needed to understand what the hell happened. I was waiting for an entire day but nobody even tried to visit me. Only by the nighttime I heard steps. It was one of the sailors. Ah, awake. I only glared at him. Sheesh, what a stupid beast you are. He put a bowl of hotpot and prepared to leave. Why? Indeed a stupid beast Hey, Kuro, have you forgotten what you were told? Ha I almost believed you could join the crew He left. The captain was the next visitor. He crouched and looked at me. I had high expectations. Still, ya can be of use. (C) High expectations of what? Of yar obedience. (C) I can be very wild. I warned him. I am not stupid and know what ya mean by dat. Still, ya already jeopardized everything. If I let ya go, ya will ruin us da same way ya may ruin us now, after being caught. (C) You are contrabandists, and fear that I wouldve snitched you? Better safe than sorry. I cannot appear lenient. He shrugged his shoulders. Still, he was very cautious. You expect me to break out? I dont doubt ya will. Just remember, I am da only one who knows where we are, and where we can dock. Ya''re the same hostage to me, as I am to ya. (C) ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 28. Brutal clean-up After the main horde of the undead was cleared, I sent the remaining dive bombers and fighters to remove the surviving obstacles. I did not expect this one to be an easy operation. That was indeed the case. After the skeletons and zombies managed to form up and deploy their weapons, I started taking aircraft casualties. The enemy bows were shooting magic arrows that tracked the slow-moving aircraft. As my planes had to strafe at the ground targets, they also were slowing down. More and more undead were rising from the ground, refilling their casualties, and becoming a tide of rotten flesh, and brownish bones. It did not take long before the attack runs were aborted. The undead horde was marching at us. The priests futile spells, and scout and ballistiarys shooting were just a drop of water in a sea of salt. The longer it continued, the more disadvantageous our situation was. Now I finally felt excitement. Khe-he-he HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!!! Is this all youve got? Now it is the time for you to face the despair! The growling of piston aircraft changed to low humming of jet engines. The humming itself started changing to howling, as Kikkas started taking off. Unlike dive bombers, the Kikkas cannot carry proper bombload, so I sortied my skill aircraft. NEOOOOW Several flights of FJ-3M fighters flashed above me, and headed towards the horde. Before the undead could react, the fighters were already banking to the sides after the successful attack. Big tanks separated from their bomb rails, and fell at the enemy. Several seconds later, the undead horde was caught in fire, burning dead in napalm. It was only the first wave French battleships characteristics Duch class Battleships 2 4x ?? inch Guns 1 3x ?? inch Gun 6 2x ???mm Secondary guns 8 4x 100mm Dual purpose guns 4 2x 76mm Dual purpose guns 16 4x 40mm Bofors 20 2x 20mm Oerlikon 27 knots Maximum speed ?2600t Displacement Melee weapon - Rapier Love interest - Don''t see anybody but each other. Two ships Duch d''Orleans -1944/1945 Duch de Bretagne - 1946 Skills Duch d''Orleans Super skill Duch de Bretagne Super skill ‘The wind’s side story of withered blossom’ No 29. Brutal opposition After the napalm burned, and the scorched ground was free from the undead, I continued my victorious march. I walked through the burned bodies that piled up. The few not-completely-dead bodies were decapitated with the naginata. Unlike the fat w*s, I at least have something to protect myself, while they can only boink the enemies away with their fat. When I finally entered the mansions territory, I heard the caravaneers approaching. What happened? (S) Nothing. I pointed at the ashes on the ground and continued towards the prize. Then, the ground started trembling. A huge paw appeared from the fountain the middle of the garden. A huge zombie dragon unburied itself. ROOOOOAAAR The dive bombers on stand by were launched immediately. The remaining Suisei and Ryusei flights were rapidly armed with 800kg bombs. The bombers rolled and dived from above, dropping their light payload at the enemy. BOOM BOOM BANG Bang Bang I opened fire at the undead dragon, and rushed forward. Seeing that it was pushed down by the explosions, I wanted to kill it with my own hands. To forever show the freak yandere that I am superior. ROOOAAAR The dragon opened its maw and spewed fire, which I countered with the fire of my own. In my eyes were only the two of us: the hunter, and the prey. My instincts were kindled by its trembling and fear. YAAAAAAARGH!!! With a courageous war cry (pitiful squeak) I rushed at its head, and aimed my blade at its insides. I clearly saw its jaws that opened in a desperate attempt to stop me, yet, the Suisei were already diving, and my naginata was about to bite in the dragons flesh V3 Ch 10. A cat in a cage While I had nothing to do, I focused on thinking of a way to set myself free with diplomatic ways. If nobody agrees to consider letting me go, I can always escape myself but with casualties expected. In the end I could not think of a better way than naively asking to let me be freed. I waited until a sailor was nearby, alone. Why dont you open the cage and let me walk around? Its not like I have anywhere to go. I I guess its fine? Just dont go anywhere. (S) The cage was opened and I wandered around the cargo deck. When I examined the crates, I confirmed that there are unmarked crates placed throughout the deck. All of them are hidden among the normal crates, on which I found marking of what is inside, where it is shipped, and who is the receiver. The sweet freedom was very restricted and nobody allowed me to move out of the hold. I did not pursue further mobility for now and just waited for the best opportunity. Ya were let out of da cage? The captain climbed down and looked at my examination of the crates with irritation. So I must sit there all the time? Ya must. I ask ya to never stick yar nose out of dere without a permission. (C) But I was permitted. I said in triumph. If hell let ya out of dere one more time, he will be occupying a cage next to yars. (C) Bah! Cant you be lenient? I cant. (C) At least tell me why I must sit there all the time?! Before the captain could answer, a sailor sled down the ladder. Captain, we are being intercepted! (S) Just sit dere and dont cause me trouble! (C) I obediently sat in the cage and prepared to run, if situation favors me. An hour later, a group of people climbed down here and started thoroughly examining every crate. They were dressed in purple coats and had a lot of papers with them. The captain was here as well, walking around and giving them petty excuses, when the inspectors were finding any error. B-but it was not our fault, Signore! Da crates were received as is! Da client refused to let us confirm da contents before loading! (C) One of the inspectors pointed as a crate and whispered something. His colleague nodded and proceeded to the next crate. Another counterfeit good. It can be explained as the owners stupidity, or as a direct violation. Keep searching. We need a concrete evidence. I was tired of waiting for them to reach me. When I glanced again, I saw the captains gaze on me. While nobody was looking at him, he put his palms together in a desperate plea not to cause trouble. I continued playing around and remained silent. The inspection was finding wrong markings again and again. The captains face was becoming redder and redder, possibly from fury. I wondered if he was enraged at his suppliers, or at the inspection. After an entire hour of searching through the cargo, the inspection arrived closer, and finally noticed me. Look, a beast. What does it do in here? (I1) Hey, Signore, is it a slave? (I2) O-of course no S-she was caught when she tried to steal the goods. (C) The inspectors glanced at me with apparent doubt. Really? They asked me. You can say that. A minor insubordination but no stealing. So you are not enslaved? The inspector was still doubtful, so I pushed the door of the cage, which, to the captains fortune, was not locked. You see? Why would you need to stay there then? I managed to confuse the inspection. I smiled, which made the captain pale. I was not locked because BECAUSE SHE WAS JUST WARNED. IF YA TRY TO STEAL SOMETHING AGAIN, YA WILL BE LOCKED THERE FOR REAL! (C) Did anybody ask you? The inspector barked. So? (I2) Sir! The Radiant Sun called for you! We were interrupted by a head, that peeked from the crew deck. Got it! Mario, make sure you find out what she wanted to tell. Arrest him if necessary. (I1) Only one inspector remained. He continued asking me questions. So is it true? I already whispered him the locations of the contraband, while the captain was far from us and distracted by delving in something. Nod Signore, can you come here for a mo (I2) BANG A white cloud shot out from the captains hand, and the inspector fell dead. ‘The wind’s side story of impudent blossom’ No 30, Final. Dreams of domination Yeah ha take this Fuuu WAKE UP ALREADY, YOU DAMNED BRAT! Smack KYAAA!!! W-what does a fat b* do here?! The first thing that greeted me in the morning was ugly face of crazy fox. You While Akagi was boiling up, I looked around. Before I could react, I had my ears pulled. It hurts! It hurts! Ithurtsithurtsithurts! The door slid to the side. Akagi, what are you doing? It was calm voice of Onee-chan. Fat w* reluctantly let go of my ears. Uuugh Onee-chan, this fat ugly b* hurt me! Fuji, how many times did I tell you already to stop calling her like that? And why are you still in night gown? I tried waking up this brat but she kept on sleeping and mumbling nonsense. Fat b* looked away so I could pin a Kick me note to her back. Onee-chan looked around the room. So, you were reading manga and novels during the night, again? Onee-chan removed the note and lightly pinched my cheek. Its not my fault! It was too interesting! Yes, yes. Dress up and go wash yourself. The breakfast is almost ready. She petted me and walked away, leaving me alone with the ugliest creature. Hurry. I dont want to babysit you for longer than necessary. Could you please go away? I feel like throwing, when I see you. You impudent Akagi, come help me! My ears were saved by Onee-chans call. After I was ready, I went to the dining room. During the breakfast, Onee-chan left for a couple of minutes. When I returned to my room, I did not find any of my manga supplies In the end Fuji was punished by Amagi. She was forbidden to read anything before sleep. Of course, because of that the commander had to solve the fox family issues. For example, Akagis desire to murder her step-sibling for pouring white paint on her. Fuji washed away her sorrow by drinking cola with the Union carriers, and soon was back in action and causing as much trouble as she did before. However, she never had a chance to read too much manga or novels, since her sisters did their best to prevent it. At least, everyone thinks so... V3 Ch 11. A knight in shining coat Bang Bang Shots were heard above. My ears even caught sounds of screeching metal. As I thought ya brought us death (C) Was it not you who DAMNED BEAST! YOUR CURSED KIN! (C) Pierce From the captains chest was sticking a tip of a weapon. The captain slowly turned his head, and as the weapon was pulled out, he fell on the floor. Behind him I saw a blond in a golden coat. She held a rapier in her hand. My A beast? Oww, lucky soul, you are safe now. Dont be scared~ I will save you~. She stretched out her hand and helped me to get up. Then she smiled and said: Close your eyes, little one~. I did as she said and heard a swing of the rapier, which abruptly stopped near me. The girl hesitated for several seconds and swung again. Clack I heard the sound of metal clanging on the floor. O-open your eyes? (G) The handcuffs were removed and the girl was weirdly stiff. It lasted a few moments before she recollected herself. Lets go! She pulled me and we escaped to the crew deck. The deck was covered in traces of combat. Bullet holes, dropped sabers and rifles, shattered dishes, dead bodies. The sailors were fighting against people in purple uniform. Both sides suffered casualties. I drew the katana and joined the fight. So did the girl. YOU TRAITOR! I crossed swords with one of the crewmembers. He was stronger than me but I just held him in place as the girl appeared to prepare to strike him. Flashing strike! (G) In a blink of an eye, she delivered three hits, and the sailor fell dead. Not bad. Thanks for the assistance, cutie cat~! (G) The sailors turned most of their attention to us. I parried one of the attackers, and counterattacked him by piercing his belly and cutting through his side. The girl was rapidly piercing through the enemies. Soon we reached the purple coats, and thus pushed the sailors into a corner. Please, no! We surrender! The sailors threw away their weapons and surrendered. Good for you~. The girl signed something to the purple coats, and once again pulled me. She led me out to the deck, where I saw many bodies covered, and a few sailors captured. To the side of this ship was tied another one. Slightly smaller but with more cannons on its deck. Some soldiers were standing there and aiming their rifles at the captured sailors. While I watched the scene in silent awe, I felt something covering my shoulders. It was the golden coat of the girl. Lets go~. She covered my eyes with her hand, and guided me to the ship. Signora. It was a soldier, perhaps he helped us to cross the bridge. Good work. Please, make sure the ship is returned to the city. (G) Of course. (S) I was led somewhere, then we went downstairs, and after a couple of turns I heard a creak. The hand was removed and I saw a tidy room. Dont be shy, pretty~. You must be so tired, rest here. The girl closed the door and went somewhere. I followed her offer and took a nap. When I woke up, I felt someone petting my head and playing with my hair. Then, a hand tickled my chest. Before I could react, my arms were squeezing the hand. Ufu-fu~. What a cute kitten you are. She continued petting me. I let go of the hand captured, and it immediately started scratching my chin. Purrr The girl giggled. After she was satisfied with playing, we sat at a table and prepared to talk. I am Veronica Maria di Benezio. The captain of the Sea Guard. My pleasure meeting you. (V) I am Kuronami. Please, take care of me. Oh, I surely will take care of you~! She pinched my cheek with blissful expression. You appear to be capable of taking care of yourself. How did you end up captured on that ship? (V) I was enlisted to clean the deck. Then we were attacked by some birds and I stepped into the hold. If the reports are correct, they were smuggling something, so you became a threat to them. (V) I guess so. Of course you are~. They hired you in the city, didnt they? During the recent investigation there were rumors of a beast-kin, who killed a port guard. Rings any bells? (V) It does. I prepared to fight. V3 Ch 12. Their missions Ive taken a fighting posture and had my hand on the hilt. Ufu-fu~. Now I know that I found an unfaceted gem~. I hope you are fine with meeting my Father. He has a task for you. It is a good way for us to know each other, and also for you to have some money. (V) Just how far did your investigation go? How far? I~ know~ everything~ that~ happened~ since~ you~ were~ found~. For a second I felt like she is yandere. Still, I postponed fighting my way out. Several days later we arrived back to the city. Right after I returned to the land, Veronica dragged me to the richest district. At first I thought we will arrive to one of the mansions but we proceeded deeper and deeper, until the mansions turned into actual palaces. We stopped only in front of the largest palace. She was let through all gates without any questions asked. The purple coats opened the front door and Veronica gracefully walked through the hallway. I followed her. Every person on our way bowed and showed their respect to her. You are a very peculiar person. You flatter me~. (V) We finally stopped in front of a guarded door. Just smile and answer Fathers questions. (V) Signora. The guards bowed. Is Father busy? (V) His Serenity is expecting your arrival. One moment. The guard disappeared inside, and a minute later exited with pale face. His Serenity allows you to enter. (G) Good job. She patted his shoulder. When we entered, I looked around the room. Behind the sturdy oak door was a large circular room with white wallpaper and golden reliefs. Aside from several couches and a coffee table, there were many bookshelves, and a desk. Veronica approached the large wooden desk, where was sitting a man. She performed curtsy. May you live for many years, Father. Your task was completed. I brought the beast-kin. (V) Hm. Come here. The man looked at me. Hello, I am Kuronami. May I know who you are? W! (V) BANG Me? I am the Serene Doge of the Most Serene republic of Benezio. You need to know nothing more than this. I called for you after hearing about your martial skill and intelligence. Seeing that you managed to get the trust of a merchant crew (D) They were smugglers. (V) Nobody asked for your opinion, Veronica. As I said, you showed yourself to be capable. I have a request for you. Will you accept this task, in exchange for payment and citizenship? (D) I I should think about it. Hm. What makes you doubt? (D) I already saw that it is hard to find a job here, so I doubt that I will have any use of your offer. Not many beasts are granted citizenship. There are no employers or landlords who dare refusing citizens. (V) You, stay outside unless called. The Doge pointed at the door. As you wish, Father. She bowed and backed away out of the room. I see Then, what does Your Serenity wish for me to do? I want you to help investigating. (D) I am sorry but I cannot accept the job without more information. VERONICA! (D) She entered and performed curtsy. What can I (V) Is she very capable? (D) Her martial skills should be close to mine, not to mention she wormed herself into a smuggler crew, the most cautious kind of bandits. (V) I see If my daughter believes in you so much then Then vouch for her, if you are so sure. (D) I vouch that Kuronami will be able to complete any task Father gives her. May I be punished by the God, if I lied to you. (V) Hm. You better be right. Listen then, Beast. The pirates are becoming cheeky. Those damned cutthroats started robbing merchant ships right in the waters of Benezio, they even dared raiding our colonies and trading posts. They set up a wide smuggling network and are causing more and more trouble for the republic. I want you to find where their main hideout is, and then report its location. If you can obtain crucial information, you will be paid a lot. (D) I I will give my answer after considering. Very well. Go. Veronica, guide her to any room and afterwards return. (D) She guided me to a fancy room. Sorry, I need to go. Feel free to rest. You can hang your clothes in the wardrobe." (V) For now, I decided to sleep in the bed. It was so soft and fluffy, that it was impossible to resist The door to the office was opened. Father. (V) Come in. Where is the Beast? (D) In my room. (V) You insolent brat, respond properly! (D) The Doge threw a cup at her but she dodged it. Hm. (D) How can I be of service? (V) There is a new report. The Shining Moon was spotted on Black Demon. The spies claimed that the b* and her miscarriage are hiding with the pirates, and I want you to track them down. The b*s can be brought back in any way: alive, or dead if you feel like it. (D) Are you sure about their identities? Veronica was concerned. That is why you are to investigate. Now get out of here. (D) I understood, Father. It shall be done. She knelt and left the room. After the doors closed, she breathed out. Sister ‘Four sisters’ No 1. AFP_Writer Two girls entered the deans office. Just why? Why did you need to start a firefight?! He was overwhelmed with complaints after the two girls seemingly tried to kill each other. Because this! One of the girls, the violet-haired one, started shouting. Cmon! I was just complimenting you! The other one, brunette, tried patting the violet-haired girls shoulder but almost had her nose broken by a fist. Complimenting, my a*! She was more and more agitated. That too~. Before the fight continued, the dean hurriedly interfered. Stop it, you two! Why do you always cause me trouble?! Why cant you be as calm and steadfast as your sisters?! (D) I sat in the deckchair. Wow, they already started talking about us. Slurp Will it be alright? Should we interfere? Big sis slurped her lemonade and looked at the window with concern. We were relaxing after another busy day at the Academy. Just sitting in the deckchairs by the pool. Drinks, water, sun, and good shade. Thats what I call life is good. If only Nah, it will be fine. The dean managed to calm the girls down, a bit. Why should I remain in the same class with her?! I want to be as far away from her as I can! The violet-haired girl continued throwing tantrum. Oww, you hurt my feelings! That was a stab right in my heart! Come and soothe my pain~! The brunette clung to her friend and tried to hug her. You! Stay away from me! Stay a few thousand feet away from me! Hey! I sighed. Feels like the two of them are as always Slurp B-but will it really be alright to sit like this? P-perhaps it is time to go and resolve this? I passed another bottle of lemonade. Nah, the dean can handle them. He can right? Why did you even fight this time? (D) She she s-shouted (Pink) It was just a self-motivation~! Why would you even be concerned with it~? (Brunette) You! W-why would you think I am concerned?! (Violet) The situation was becoming so tense that even from here I could cut it with a knife. Such a good lemonade~. Where did you even find it? Big sis was distracted enough so I finally relaxed myself. I bought some good lemons. And when you have lemons, you need to make a lemonade~! We said together. Meanwhile No, Sir~. I just said that her a* is the best~! (Brunette) You You! J-j-j JUST DIE! BOOM A black cloud appeared in the deans office, and a huge chunk of the wall disappeared It revealed the flustered face of my little sis, martyred again. M-maybe we shouldve helped? I wiped off a drop of sweat. It was just another normal day at the Academy. ‘Four sisters’ No 2. AFP_Writer Breathe in Breathe out Breathe in Breathe out Right! Now I am ready for everything! I confidently entered the classroom and proceeded to the teachers desk. My little sisters are looking at me Scary As I was about to pass out from worrying, every last one of them just pretended to look outside It hurts even more, you know?! A-alright class T-todays lesson is plotting course in the open sea The class was only pretending to listen, and the back rows were openly whispering amongst themselves. Guuuys! Brunette girl with long wavy hair called out to the others. Just one call from Mo, and the entire class focused Why am I such a failure? The lesson was going well, and I finished teaching the basics and theory of navigation, despite my hiccups. Sis, what should we do, if there are no stars, or we cant spot Polaris? (Mo) T-thats a g-good question. Is she sinking me? Why? Why?! I felt that my heart would jump out while I was answering. Even though I was here to teach everybody, in the end my little sister again was guiding me After I somehow survived the machine gun bursts of questions from everywhere, I prepared to give the class my prints with the task. Since we are learning navigation, I wanted them to plot a course for a ship. The class was split in groups of two, with the exception of my sisters. They were given a harder task, simulating the plotting of my course to Mers El Kebir. I was coursing between the groups, and giving them assistance when necessary. Finally, I approached my sisters. Is everything alright? Do you need help? Three pairs of hazel eyes glanced at me. Its fine, Big Sis. I looked into the tables and felt like crying Mo already wrote down everything, and even planned spare routes and ASW patrols Dont cry, I, your pretty face must not be sullied by tears~. New Jersey patted my shoulder and leaned to my ear. Praise Wisky, she did her best. (NJ) Once again Why do I always assume its Mo? Right now I just want to bury myself Nothing came to my mind and I had no idea how to praise Wisky without making it evident. I glanced at Missouri but she was looking in the window. Good job, girls? B-big Sis is proud to have such smart sisters? Waaa!!! No! No! No! No! Whew~! We tried our best, I~. So, who do you think is MVP? (Mo) My brain melted down immediately but Mo was sending me suggestive glances. You all worked hard. Ill buy a treat for you all. This time I was Big Sis enough? Aww~, guess whos gonna eat a lot of ice cream~? New Jersey pinched Wiskys cheeks. Why would I eat a lot? Its I who pays after all I felt a stab to my heart Cause Im gonna give you mine~? (NJ) They are happy, so I did everything right Right? AFP_Write V3 Ch 13. Hired After I woke up the next morning, I reported to Veronica. I turned to my other side and said: Good morning. I am ready to give the answer to your father. Good to know it. She yawned and stretched before standing up from the bed. I followed her lead and wormed out of the bed as well. I glanced at her night gown, since I am a healthy human being who has the good view. There was a short shirt, which only covered her chest, and a mini skirt. Veronica put on the same clothes used yesterday. Why would you need to wear the same clothes? She silently opened the wardrobe and I saw stacks of tightly packed dresses. There were dozens of dresses and suits. Official duties, Sweetheart. I would like to wear something else but I am on duty. If wed have time, I would be glad to take you on a date. Lets talk about good restaurants, after we return. (V) I followed her to the office. The guards were standing there with sleepy faces. Good morning. (V) Good morning, Signorina. His Serenity is busy. (G) Please report that my friend is ready to give her answer. (V) The guard sighed, and after a few seconds of bracing himself for the inevitable, he stepped in. I heard muffled shouting from behind the doors, and after it settled, the guard exited with pale face. Thank you for your hard work. (V) Thank you very much. I bowed. His Serenity is ready to hear you out. He ate breakfast in the dining room. (G) Lets go then? Veronica pulled me in, and placed me in front of the desk. Good morning. Yes, yes, good morning. Be brief. (D) I accept the task. Hm. Here is the file of our investigation. Dont mind the black lines. What? Do you not know how to read? (D) I am more than capable. I continued glancing through the papers. The report was brief but detailed. I saw some nice starting points for my investigation. I see. I put the file on the desk. Keep it. Just dont forget to let Veronica read it too. Anything else needed for you to start? (D) I will need some money to Here is the blank check. (D) Okay Also, I will need freedom of The permission to act. He gave me a small paper with an insignia. A map? I stretched my hand to receive it. Stop standing there like a clothes rack. Make yourself useful and guide her to the Ministry of Sea. Let her take any map she requires. (D) Yes, Father. (V) I guess thats it. Then go, and start working. I expect you to yield results. (D) We left the office. Good, everything went smoothly. The cheapskate gave us more than enough assets to work with. Follow me, I will take you to the map storage. She pulled my hand. I was taken to a mansion, and immediately we headed to one of the rooms on the first floor. The employees asked who we are but after showing the Doges permission, no one interrupted us any longer. When I opened one of the huge map scrolls, I saw the maps detailed projection. Veronica did not react and continued reading the scroll, so I guess the projection is only visible to me. It was like a satellite map. It was more accurate than the original, and was expanded with more and more maps I read. By the evening I had a detailed map of the world. Benezian republic is located on a large island, surrounded by archipelagos. The area where I was sailing was on the edge of the dense zone. Despite finding maps of the trading routes to other continents, I did not see them marked on the map. After I looked at the current world map, I saw a circle. I checked it, and somewhat confirmed that it would be my range. I had more than enough fuel to travel around the known world. I finally looked at Veronica. She was sleeping on the desk, and making cute sounds. After a brief shake she woke up. Mhm What? (V) I am done. Good Lets go and sleep (V) The next morning we arrived to the port. I will try to hire a ship. (V) It is unnecessary. I pointed at the horizon, where a pillar of smoke was approaching. I employed the slow steaming method to arrive, and while Veronica was dumbfounded, I picked her in princess carry, and jumped into the water. I ignored her desperate shouting, and headed towards the ship. ‘Four sisters’ No 3. AFP_Writer Humming Just a bit more Juuust a biiit more Juuuuust a biiiiit mooore Yes! I finally saw the longed-for pixels. White! Humming The bright light of the day was carefully blocked by the curtains, and no flare could block the computer screen. Today there are no lessons, no training, and no need to hurry. I was finally free to indulge in appreciating pretty girls. After I was done appreciating the hidden, I pressed LMB. Senpai, I I love you! Oww~, I love you too, Kaede-chan~. Click Then I finally saw the lovely words: Kaede: Good ending. I finally cleared this dating sim. I set the pantsushot as my desktop and went to the shelf. After I carefully placed the box alongside the other finished games, I started choosing the next one. I heard some creaking but did not pay attention to it. And here I thought what you are doing I glanced at the door and saw Iowa. I was a bit busy choosing the next galge, so I did not pay her much attention. This one has many pretty girls but this one is said to have such a good story New Jersey, am I going to wait forever? I flinched when I heard Is unhappy voice. I rushed to the door. Sorry, I, its my day off, and everything. I dragged her in. What are you doing? Are you going to stay locked again? (IA) I was just playing galges. Care to join? No, thank you How about I hang out at yours? (IA) Sure thing. Doujinshi are there, PC is here, choose whatever you want. Iowa looked around, and picked one of the doujinshi lying around. The longer she looked at my doujinshi, the redder her face was. You are productive, arent you? Well, at least we have something to read (IA) Do you need the copies? I showed her a couple of boxes. (IA) ? And here I thought: where did the paper go Her scornful glare pierced right through me. Oww~ come on~! Well, at least we have something for the bonfire. She put the boxes by the door. Whenever I stockpile too many doujinshis, the girls start a bonfire. We roast some potatoes, chat, and enjoy our time. Still, it hurts to have my work burned. But Is potatoes are the best. Games? Iowa sat at the desk and looked at the screen. This one is good. Also this one. And this too Hey, New Jersey, can you recommend me something but your dating sims? I pinched her cheeks. Cute girls are the best~. If only my clumsy Sis was just a bit cuter. Still, I had only one thing left. Fine. Willing to watch some movies? Dont slip me your crazy tastes. She gracefully sat on the couch, and ungracefully sprawled. I may be s*y Big Sis but she is cute whenever she lets herself relax. We started watching some of my Gold collection. I love you! Will you marry me? Y-yes! Yes! I was so worried this would not happen! Why would it not? My heart belonged to you right after I saw you for the first time. Crunch Wanna some? I passed some popcorn. I just want to leave this place I covered her face with her palms. However, her boiling of embarrassment was still visible. Just one more? Pleeese? No! No! No! She furiously started shaking her arms. Uuuu Cmon, I, do it for you little sister~. You demon She pouted but stayed. Just like that we wasted another 2 hours of our lives, before all four sisters gathered in the yard for bonfire. Rest in ashes, doujinshis ‘Four sisters’ No 4. AFP_Writer After todays lessons were over I went to the square by the dormitories. There is a nice fountain where I like to sit. I sat on the edge of the fountain and opened a book. My nerves were calmed by the murmuring water. I was leisurely flipping the books pages and soon lost the track of time. When I was engrossed in reading and already lost the connection with reality, I jolted. I immediately lifted my eyes off the book and scanned the surroundings. Indeed, the freak sister was passing by at the edge of the square No, dont come here Dont come here She did not even glance at me, and just went somewhere else. Why? Why did you not look at me? Hm! I dont care! I continued reading but I felt like I was no longer in the mood for it. This damned perverted freak! If it was not for her, I wouldve finished the book by now! She just needed to walk here? She had no other way but to pass here?!And she didnt even spare me a glance! Whatever! It is not my problem! I stomped away. When I found another good place to read, I tried to continue. Hey! Wiskey! I saw Missouri on approach. Hi. Cmon, dont be so stingy. What happened? She sat beside me. Nothing! Why would you think something happened?! Did NJ do something~? (Mo) W-w-why would you think so? Uhu I see She just stood up and went somewhere. Again, my reading mood was no longer there Those big sisters of mine Why couldnt she stay and talk to me? Did she think I am fine? No, I am completely fine! Its not like I miss the freak! Haaa Those stupid As I finally found a quiet place for myself, I saw another one on approach. Iowa-nee glanced at me and continued going wherever she was going. Once again, I was abandoned Just when I thought that, Iowa flinched and looked at me. I looked away. Wisconsin, if you want to talk about something Erhm erh B-big Sis is ready to talk? (IA) Why would you think I want to talk to you? Its not like I have anything else to do, so I am fine to talk to you if you want it so much S-sorry She backed away and soon disappeared. Ugh Uuugh UUUUUU!!! Those heartless sisters! Somebody just poured water over me. And it hit only my face. Thats it. When I reached my rooms door, I saw a short-haired brunette in hoodie. I heard you were causing trouble for your big sisters~? (NJ) Go away, you perverted freak. I couldnt look at her. I AM NOT EMBARRASSED! Whats that in your hand? A book~? Hey, Wisky, how bout Big Sis Enji reads you something as the bedtime story~? Too close! D-dont push your face this close! I d-dont want to Then how about we chat~? Even closer?! No And you dont want to be hugged~?" (NJ) I I s-surely d-dont want to W-what are y-you waiting f-for? Awww~, why cant you be honest for a change~? She hugged me. W-warm W-WAIT! G-g-go d-d DIE! Even though she beating her sister, Wisconsin finally smiled. V3 Ch 14. Cheasing game mechanics The initial shock of seeing a metal ship disappeared soon enough. Veronica calmed down and explored the ship. I was following her nearby, just to make sure she wont do anything obnoxious. After all, she already poked the hull with the rapier. What a sturdy thing for its thinness, I should say. I mentally set the course and let the ship carry us wherever I needed. It is a wonderful ship, yet (V) Whats wrong? Why are there only 3 pitiful harpoon guns? She pointed at my magnificent main gun battery. They are much stronger than they look like. I doubt it. She must be too used to the usual cannons, that weight a lot, have a huge caliber, and barely can fire at 2000 meters. For her those 57mm guns are out of league. If I remember correctly, they fire 6 pound shells, while the warships I saw would fire at least 32 pound cannonballs. I dont know why but I expected her to start crawling everywhere, and start cranking the mechanisms. However, at most she looked from close range, and she never touched anything unless it was required to continue moving, the doors for example. It continued until she reached my centerline torpedo mounts. She started to explore them, and the torpedoes. When I confirmed that she is busy enough, I looked at my stats. Ding You received 9 copper coins, 1 silver coin, 74 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 4. Torpedoes C 2/3. HP C 3700. HI C 99.9%. AU C 68% (2041nm). Y-guns - 0/50 Proximity fuse - 0/50 After I improved the depth charges I decided to save some points to improve the guns. We were not in a hurry so I could even hunt for some points. Those are incredible things. Are they powered? Veronica pointed at the torpedoes. They are. If they work. Interesting Ah, right, I saw that one of the tubes is empty. Is it supposed to be like that? (V) No, I just didnt have time to restock the supplies. If I remember correctly, they can be restocked at the base but I have no bases whatsoever. I already feel the need for fuel, so it would be a good idea to find a way to resupply. Also, to repair myself. I cant believe that rapier managed to hurt my hull. Veronica insisted on continuing the examination, and went inside the ship. I had nothing to do so I went to the bridge and started looking around, trying to find an adventure. On our way I saw something by an island. The situation was interesting so I went there. Whatever I saw was not visible by the time I arrived. Wow! This is a huge room. And it even has glass protection? Veronica finished touring the ship. Welcome to the bridge. Are you concerned with something? She immediately noticed. I saw something near this place. I see We better watch out, the pirates are active everywhere outside the warship patrol routes. (V) I will keep this in mind. I set the course around the island, just to check if the object circled it. As the ship finished circling the island, and I prepared to return to the course, I saw a top of a mast. ENEMY! Veronica shouted. I looked in the binoculars and saw a jolly roger. Enemy contact, range 200 meters. I aimed the 57mm guns, and prepared to launch a torpedo. The pirates noticed us as well. They turned 180, and presented us their left side. It looks like they accepted the fight. What are you waiting for?! Do you need a special invitation?! Veronica was shouting at me. I am not going to shoot first! We have no idea if they want to attack! As I said that, the pirates opened fire. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM It was a full broadside of 18 cannons. All balls missed, and chain shots had nothing to destroy. Full metal, baby. Bang Bang Bang My first shots missed too, however, there were so many more Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Veronica was staring with her eyes wide-open. Dozens of 57mm shots were piercing the pirate ship. I intentionally used just AP shots with no explosives inside. I was farming the points, and this sturdy ship would not go down without assistance. Bang Bang Bang As the pirate ship was turned into a cheese, I noticed that it started to slowly sink. It was now, or never. Splash Torpedo hit the water, and then nothing happened. I was about to start shouting but after some time, bubbles appeared, and the torpedo moved forward. Slowly. Painfully slowly. It was damaged by the launch and barely moved. Luckily, the torpedo did not change its course, and was steadily heading to its sacrifice. FIVE minutes later, the torpedo trace reached the ship, and BOOM A pillar of water consumed the ship, and it was split in two. The pirate ship rapidly sunk. [Success? I still need to improve those unreliable things.] I checked the stats. Ding You received 1 gold coin, 330 upgrade points (hits), 52 upgrade points (firing), 80 upgrade points (torpedo hit, 0.8 modifier) Its fine. Better than nothing. ‘Four sisters’ No 5. Yesterday I was asked to greet the newcomers. A pair of girls recently entered the Academy and required someone to guide them around. Usually it would be Big Sis but she is busy. The others are also unavailable, since Wisky would start talking nonsense, and the Dragon would lewd the newcomers in a split second. I could only say that this is a pain I approached the gates and started waiting for the newcomers. Ten minutes later I saw a carriage approaching. The carriage stopped by the entrance and the coachman opened the door. From inside the carriage appeared to two girls. Both were dressed in the Academy uniform. One of them immediately stepped back, behind another one. Heya, hows it goin? Welcome to da Academy, wanna have a ride? The girls faces twitched and showed a very stiff expression. Fine, I was just asked to show you around. Cant you at least understand a joke? I gestured them to come closer. Hm. Both of them passed by, and only muttered something. Pride and prejudice is the ones first step to falling. Finally, I saw some reaction. I have no time for this nonsense. One of the girls, a platinum blonde answered. She was the leader by the looks of it. This nonsense is under the principals order. Now, follow me. The blonde stood in place for a minute, and only then she gritted her teeth and followed. I was showing them where are the facilities, and where they should go for what lesson. Then I remembered a thing, and stopped by one of the classrooms. Ah, right, which class are you in? Why should it matter to you? The blonde arrogantly dismissed my question. Because you will be the ones wandering around and trying to find where you should go? Then you will go and find where we should go. You were assigned to help us, so be ready to follow my orders. (Blonde) Haaa Listen then, Mortal! I am doing this only because I was asked to, politely. I might as well drop you off somewhere in the middle of a forest and let you try find the way back. I picked up my staff and prepared to teach this arrogant girl a couple of lessons of my own. Come at me, you The blonde prepared to fight as well. W-w-wait! M-my Lady, you cant fight here! The principal will expel us at once! The blue-haired girl appeared from behind the blondes back. She will be expelled too. The blonde shrugged her shoulders. I wont. I command the principal, since I made a contract with him. He is now my minion in this world. Mua-ha-ha-ha! Dont you even think I will overlook your behavior towards me! Just wait until I can show you how strong I am! You will regret this day! The blonde went full out Wisky, and stomped away. Bah, not my problem. Just dont forget where the dormitories are! I could only cry out to the withdrawing figures. Well, my day is now free, so I might as well go and do something useful. ‘Four sisters’ No 6. Today we are finally going to the training area. Remember, girls, dont cause trouble! At long last I can feel like a Big Sis. Sure! Their choir made me feel at ease. Still, I will be keeping an eye on them. When we arrived, the classes arrived as well. I approached the teacher. Good day, Iowa reporting. Hello, nice to see you arriving. Can you wait for a bit? The others are training. Some students cautiously looked at us, already expecting the show. Of course. Girls, come here! Fireworks incoming? (NJ) They are. (Mo) After the students confirmed we are just watching, they returned to their training. Some of them picked up bows and started shooting. While others prepared to use magic. Fireball! One girl fired a small fire, which hit a target. It is wonderful to see something like that. Wonderful, right? My mood was immediately spoiled. Yeah, wonderful. New Jersey was lying on the grass with a notepad and suspiciously looked at the girl. Pathetic. Mo was only glancing at the girl. Why should I care? While Wisky demonstratively looked away. Just whats wrong with them? Did I not teach them to behave properly? Did I fail in educating them? I am such a failure Meanwhile, the girl finished shooting fireballs and let another student take place. Oh Heya! Show me some damage, will you? Missouri suddenly energized. Just watch how great I am! A platinum blonde girl stepped on the position. My sisters attention was immediately attracted to her. Oh, Gods of wind, please, breeze there (NJ) Lets see how you will make a fool of yourself (Mo) Just what those two are doing? (WI) The blonde looked at this shameful bunch and returned her attention to the range. Oh, Great fire, give me your strength to punish those who think they can stand against me Fireball! I flinched. Despite the stupid incantation, the fireball was indeed interesting. It was almost the size of Bofors muzzle flash. Its destructive effects were similar too. Hu-hu-hu! What do you think, commoners? Am I great? Everybody applauded. Hu-hu-hu! Now, you! Show me what you are capable of! Suddenly, the blonde shifted her attention to us, and for an unknown reason pointed at me. B-but I am talking to the one behind you. Oh I looked at Mo, who was cleaning her teeth with a toothpick. I feel like my sisters are trying to kill me today Uhm? Whaddayaneed? Mo!!! Come on, Big Sis, shes not worthy of our time. (Mo) Then, I demand that! (Blonde) Nobody cares. (Mo) Mo, please What a shame What a shame Teacher, I want her to show me what she is capable of! Finally, the teacher showed up and gave me a stiff thumb up. Fine I said I am not talking to you! Everybody ignored her and just headed to the firing position. While we were setting up, the others dragged the noisy girl away. Everybody, report readiness. Iowa is ready. New Jersey is ready! (NJ) Missouri is ready. (Mo) Wisconsin is ready. (WI) Prepare the guns! All 36 guns started loading. Iowa, guns up! New Jersey, guns up! (NJ) Missouri, ready to rock! (Mo) Wisconsin, guns up! (WI) Firing! BOOM BOOM BOOM The ground shook as the 16 guns fired. This salvo is dedicated to Wiskys yellow striped! (NJ) BOOM BOOM BOOM JUST DIE ALREADY, YOU PERVERT! (WI) BOOM BOOM BOOM And then silence. I looked at Missouri, and wished to disappear Oh, Great fire, grant me your strength, or-whatever-was-there, Listen to me, and obey my command, for I am the Greatest of all! Heed my will, the will of the Great Demon of Fire, and approach the era of extinction! HELLFIRE! And here she goes She already worn her eyepatch, and grabbed her staff with LED tip. BOOM BOOM BOOM Iowa, finished firing. New Jersey, finished firing. (NJ) Missouri, finished firing. (Mo) Wisconsin, finished firing. (WI) Alright, girls. New Jersey and Wisky as always hit the mark. And please, stop pinching her cheeks. And poking them too. Missouri, please, I beg you, dont do this again Or at least pretend to listen After the debriefing was over, we continued pounding the area. V3 Ch 15. Close contacts After the ship hit the bottom, I sailed closer. There were no survivors, and even if there were, they all were sucked in by the sinking ship. I dedicated the poor souls one minute of silence, and returned to the course. There were some minor things, like dolphins and birds, but nothing major happened in the next hours, until we left the densest archipelago area. Occasionally I was noticing the islands on our way. All of them were uninhabited. What do you think? I asked Veronica. The pirates would settle in the places where nobody would search for them. The archipelagos and their coves are the best places for this. It is hard to search all of the islands, or at least to do so unnoticed. (V) That port you mentioned, will it be a good starting point? It will. Our actual destination was not a dot on the map but a secluded semi-independent port. All kinds of scum pass through it. Everybody knows about that place but nobody interferes. We continued this chit-chat, mostly just to pass the time. As the night approached I felt reenergized. You really are a cat, arent you? Veronica yawned. Perhaps. Ufu-fu~, I really do love cats~. She started petting me and scratching my chin. Purr Just thinking that I hold a cold-blooded murderer like a pet makes me feel so weird. In a good way. She hugged me, and pushed me in her chest. I couldnt help but cosplay a cat, and start pawing her. Purr Oh my, who wouldve thought this little black kitten is a little pervert~. She whispered in my ear. I feigned ignorance. What do you mean? Dont be shy, touch them if you want. You cant hide this play from a cat person~. I could only stop, before she is disgusted by my actions. Wow, I hoped she would (V) What? I asked. Nothing. Veronica smiled. She headed to the bed, while I remained on the bridge. Until the morning. Good morning, how is the weather? (V) Everything is fine. Nothing to be concerned about. Just when I said that, I saw a couple of ships sailing from an island. Contact, 4700m. Give me this scope. Uhu Those are not pirates, just a couple of smugglers. Can I ask you to bring us closer? (V) Rudder to starboard, half speed ahead. Just what are you mumbling? Cant you be a bit simpler? (V) I can but I want to show off She is cute, so Awww~! Then it changes everything, my~ knight~ in~ shining~ armor~. Literally shining, I should say. She knocked the metal walls of the bridge. As we approached the smugglers, they opened fire. Just a couple of cannons per side. Their shots did not even reach us. IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 16. Torpedoes C 1/6. HP C 3700. HI C 99.9%. Damage control compensation C 0.01%. AU C 63% (1891nm). Increase caliber - 0/200 Dual gun turrets - 0/400 Increase caliber C 0/100 Improve mounts C 0/250 Improve propulsion C 0/500 Now I felt the POWAH. Instead of pitiful 57mm, I now have 76mm guns, enough to cause some actual damage. Bang Bang Bang As always my ranging shots missed, and I found an actually bad side effect. Slow reload. Bang Bang Bang I couldnt farm hits as well as previously, since after the next salvo I had the poor ship list. Bang Bang Bang Just in case, I fired another salvo, and The ship started rapidly capsizing. What is going on? (V) I have the same question Dont play a fool on me, those shots are too powerful. (V) Well, it''s just a minor improvement. She said nothing, and just stared in shock. Bang Bang Bang I fired at the other ship, that was trying to flee. A couple of hits made them understand that I am not going to stop at this much, and they turned. Our courses intersected, and then I had an idea. If they are bandits, would it not be better to capture them? Got it. I will board them when they pass by. Before I could answer, she rushed out to the deck, and prepared. The contact was successful. The wooden hull of the clipper was slightly damaged by the glancing hit, while my hull suffered nothing. Not a single % of the integrity. Ding You received 1 copper coin, 92 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 108. Torpedoes C 1/6. HP C 3622. HI C 99.9%. Damage control compensation C 0.01%. AU C 63% (1884nm). [I take my thoughts back.] With every second, the smuggler ship was further and further away. Before I could react, I saw another ship on approach. It was a battleship with black sails. ‘Four sisters’ No 7. I approached the door and knocked. Whos there? My Little sister had no idea who is waiting for her. Erhm? (WI) I approached the door even closer, and My sweet Little sister, I~ am~ here~. YOU?! Get out of here, I did not call for you! Also, you are late, so I dont want to see you! (WI) Dont you want to hang out with me~? While she was defenseless, I opened the door. As always, she opens the lock when she approaches the door. YOU! STAY AWAY FROM ME! She started shaking her arms. But I just want to hang out with you~. She immediately put her hands on the skirt to protect whats below. So, how about you go with me, and help with one little thing? Without saying a word, she walked past me, and headed outside. Stay close to me, we must not be seen. We sneaked to the target. The dormitory where live the newcomers. Follow me. I crawled to the nearest bush and laid in ambush. Hey, Freak, are you an idiot? She stood near me. Come on, hide! I clapped the ground near me. Why should I? I am not such an idiot so as to creep the entire way from the dormitories on my belly. And I am not such an idiot so as to do it, despite the shocked gazes of the people, who saw you creep through the pathway. I was hurt by her infidelity to our cause. Its fun! Come and join me! Youre like a cockroach Wisky looked at me with disgust. Fine What is your plan? (WI) We will wait until the newcomers come out, and then you will approach and flip their skirts. Stomp, Stomp, Stomp Youre even more disgusting than a cockroach! She stepped on my head but it allowed me catch a glimpse of patriotism. Todays are the Union flag. God, bless the Union. You dont you tell me (WI) Stomp, Stomp, Stomp JUST DIE ALREADY, YOU FREAKING COCKROACH! (WI) Shh!!! Theyre coming! Wisky immediately squatted. God, bless the Union. Why cant you just use yourself for the salvos? (WI) If only it was this simple. After all, my dedicated salvos dont work with me being the subject. Still, our little talk allowed me to inspect the more interesting side of my Lil Sis. Just where are your eyes You Luckily her skirt was too short for that. Regretfully, she was not happy about it. Stomp, Stomp, Stomp You are the most disgusting thing in the universe! The newcomers came out of the dormitory. In short skirts. ??? Wisky looked at me in confusion, after all she was focused on me, not at the entrance. Go, and execute the plan! Pervert. Freak. Cockroach. She stomped away. Despite her grumbling, she approached the newcomers and started talking to them. I started praying for a wind. Of course, no blows came, and I had to work out everything. I crawled out of the hiding, and made my way to the girls. What is she doing? The girl that was hiding behind a blonde looked at me. I have no idea who she is, so lets pretend to ignore her I felt a stab to my heart. Is she not one of your bunch? The girl still was looking at me. She is not, I have no idea who she is. Stab two Just to avoid attracting suspicion, I squatted and approached their bacon. Their gazes felt suffocating, and Wiskys glare of disgust was hurting me even more Still, it is for the greater good of mankind. KYAAAAA!!! DIE, YOU PERVERT! BOOM BOOM BANG BANG Bum ‘Four sisters’ No 8. AFP_Writer It was another good day in the Academy. I was reading a novel, and enjoying the weekends. There was no pressuring homework, no assignments, no Academy-wide voluntary work, and no need for me to be worried. I finally could dedicate my time to reading, and feel no need to be concerned with the troubles of the world. The pages were consuming me, as I was consuming them. I finally entered the zen of reading. How wrong I was to leave the door open Heavy metal noises Rock noises Unknown music style noises I was dragged into my sisters another weird idea. A barbecue festival. Whats up, Wisky? Are you not going to play? Missouri put a guitar by my side. Im not in the mood. Cmon! Lets party hard till we all fall breathless! She started pulling me to their improvised stage. I felt like I will die if I approach their cacophony even closer. However, if they want me to attend that much Blues melody Holy Metal, Wisky is rocking the stage~. Just when I finally caught up to the rhythm, my neck was hugged by the freak. Can you, like, stay a few thousand feet away from me? Aww~, whos starting to be thorny? I couldnt help hitting her with my elbow. You two, stop playing around! Music, give me music! Big Sis Iowa approached the stage. She was wearing an apron. Big Sis, are you cooking? Yes~, do you want a specific meal, Wisky? She flourished when I asked her. W-well Beef! Give her a huge beef steak! Before the freak could continue, I hit her again. I I t-think (IA) Beef is all weve got. (NJ) Hm! I dont want a huge steak. Can Big Sis make me a a small bits? The disheartened posture of Iowa changed immediately. Of course! Leave it to me! And she hurried back to the grills. I continued playing the guitar. As the music and the grilled meat fragrance spread out across the area, more and more people approached. Our little scene even had its first fans. Just look at her, and just an hour ago she was all stubborn about playing. (NJ) Yeah, it was a good idea to push her into the corner. (Mo) I wonder what she wears today. (NJ) ITS NONE OF YOUR BUSINESS!!! Before the talk continued in a weird direction, I shouted at them. Are they blue? (NJ) Y-y-y-y-y-y Wow, you hit the mark. Missouri patted her. YOU?! Before I could strangle the freak, Iowa returned with a plate of meat. Wisconsin, your bits are ready~! (IA) Thank you, Big Sis! You are the best! I guess I know why Jerksey fools around with me. If I was to make such a face, I I guess they all would love it As I stretched out my hands to accept the plate, my hands grabbed the air. Ah? Wisky, come here~, Big Sis New Jersey will feed you~! The freak was holding the plate and picked one piece of meat with a fork. Come here and say Aaa. (NJ) Why would I? Id rather No. Id rather not stay with her Dont you want this delicious meat~? (NJ) No! I dont want it! Hm! Aww~, what~ a~ pity~. (NJ) Chomp !!! Mmmm~! I, your meat is the best! Youre missing so much, Wisky! You Mmmm~! So juicy, so tasty~! You Ah, if only I could share this delicious meat with my little sisters Hey, Mo, how bout? Screw it FINE. I approached her and opened my mouth. Say Aaa~. (NJ) You Jerksey Aaaaa AFP_Write V3 Ch 16. The mice and the cat I steered the rudder as hard as I could. The ship started turning faster and faster, until the ship started moving sideways. I almost came to a full stop, while the battleship was approaching rapidly. I set full ahead and started retreating. This is not a fight I can start unprepared. The battleship changed the sails angle and followed me. While the boilers were still heating, and the ship was accelerating, the battleship continued approaching. Splash I launched the last torpedo with a slight hope of giving myself time. The torpedo did not start, which left me an awkward position. Due to its high speed, the black sail battleship was closer and closer, and the wind favored it. By the time I started accelerating and outrunning it, they already had their guns aimed at me. BOOM BOOM Two shots landed right in front of the bow. I felt like they shall not let me run away. I holstered several signal flags, and reduced speed. The battleship approached me on the move, until it closed to 10 meters from me. Its hull was as long as mine but its side was on the level of my main superstructure. Its side was covered in portholes with cannons barrels sticking out. On top of its deck were standing a number of people in bitty clothes, each one aimed a rifle at me (ship). Then, somebody jumped from the battleship, and landed on my deck. It was a figure in a cloak. I exited the bridge, and walked out to the figure. I stood in a stance. Ping In a second our swords clashed. We stood like that for a couple of seconds, which felt like eternity. You are not bad. The voice was feminine. Welcome? Can your friends stop aiming at me? The figure waved to the battleship, and the people raised their rifles. I dont like it when somebody sinks good people. The figure removed the hood. I saw a brunette female with short hair. Shots were fired, they brought it on themselves. Why would you even approach? Wont it be easier for this nimble girl to just avoid an engagement? The girl was glaring at me. I am a free captain, who sails freely. They were on my way, and they attacked me. I decided to try being cheeky. Then youre going to answer for it, are you not? She grabbed the hilt of her sheathed sword. Not going to. If you have any trouble with it, then let us sink each other for this stupid reason. I shrugged my shoulders and made a poker face. Ha-ha-ha! Now were talking! Just what storm brought you here? For no reason, she patted my shoulder and hugged me from a side. Well, we can have a little chat before the showdown. I did the same, and like that two interlinked girls headed inside. Just like that I ended up here. I told my story, with a bit of censorship about Veronica and meeting the Doge. Wow, youre quite a corsair. Not bad. She was much more amiable. Now its your turn. No, problem. Freebooter, started since what was it? 4 years? Now, an independent captain of a small bunch of friends. [What a detailed story We have a candidate for Pulitzer Prize!] Great, you are a pirate. Good for you. Got any problem with that? She clenched her fists. Who am I to judge you? I was just drifting anyway. What do you mean? She showed some interest. Since that ship was sunk I had nothing to do, well its just me talking. We had a chat, so lets finally sail our own ways? No way, I cant let you go, can I? She was just sitting, so I guess she waits for something. Then fight it is. JUST WHY ARE YOU SO FOCUSED ON FIGHTING? She exploded, so I felt like its the time. Then what? She gulped, and was clearly lost. So? I hurried her to make an impulsive decision. No idea where from I had the confidence that it will work. You know what? Follow us. It would be disgraceful to abandon a fellow captain. She showed me to the exit. And if I remind you that this is my ship? S-still, lets go. I led her to the bridge, and I thought: [Please, let her be caught on my nonsense, and let her lead me to the pirate hideout.] After she gestured something to the battleship, they started changing the course, and I followed them. ‘Four sisters’ No 9. It was another sunny day, so I went outside to the pool. If Iowa is not busy, then she might already be there. Some of the passing students were exchanging greeting with me. All of them were in the Academy uniform, and most of them were from noble families. While the concept of nobility is a bit wild to us, the Union stands for freedom and everything, the people here are all nice. There were some cases of bullying but after Big Sis was asked to stop them, the bullies became exemplary students, they just needed a few hundred private lessons. Out of all people at the alley, only one was standing out. A short-haired girl in hoodie with a portative console in her hands. She was sitting on a bench below a tree, perfectly covered from the sunlight. Hi~, how s it going? I approached the Dragon. Hi, taking a stroll? She glanced at me. Something like that. What are you playing? If only I knew Ah, this? This is and the MC is so I also like this one and this girl is my waifu shes terrible, I dont recommend her route also you can start with her, her route is then you need to choose this option to and her tits are S rank! I knew one thing. If I need to shut up New Jersey, I must Her size is not bad. I threw a couple of meaningful glances at New Jerseys. Dont cut where it hurts Come on, not everybody is born with a couple of watermelons! (NJ) Poke She poked my bosom with a finger. It sunk right in. It was a bit ticklish but the Dragons face was distorted immediately. I dont like to hurt my sisters for no reason. Hey, Mo, I am not flat, right? I patted her shoulder. W-well, I at least have something. She was now as vigorous as ever. Cmon! Push your finger in em! She proudly stuck out her chest. Poke This aint a bone This is surely not a bone, right? Hey, Mo Answer me I could only hug her, while she cries out her pain and suffering in this cruel world. Fine, I might not be a f* material but at least I have a centimeter there! Also, I am (NJ) A pervert? Wisky was whining that you once again flipped her skirt. I just wonder why you are doing this only to her? Come on, Mo! You would burn everything with nuclear fire, I would start crying, and I myself am not suitable! She has a point. Well, I guess thats it Time to Where do you think youre going? You hurt me, so now you owe me. You aint going anywhere, until you finish. at least. one. route~. She stretched out the console. For Christs sake, New Jersey! You know I dont play those dating sims! Youll never know until you try them~? She pulled me to the bench and pushed my shoulder down with her elbow. Ufu-fu~, youre not going to slip away from me~. (NJ) I spent the rest of the day playing with her... And in the end I did not like this game in any way. 1:0, Enji. V3 Ch 17. Anchorage I expected a long journey towards an unknown pirate base but before I could have a normal chat with the girl, we approached a group of ships. Entering port: Neutral Refuel and repair C 1 gold 1x Torpedo C 1 gold For a second I was confused by the message. I finally understood that I can only resupply in a proper port, so I spent my only gold coin to buy myself the refueling. I could only wonder how lucky I was to end up passing by a pirate base, despite it being unlikely to appear here. Veronicas intel was wrong. We sailed past the ships and approached a small harbor with wooden huts nearby. It was not even a temporary port, it was just a makeshift something in the middle of nowhere. You guys are quite rich. Not funny, you know? We arent Benezio, we can fight only with what we have. The girl headed to the deck, I followed her. Both of the ships stopped by a long pier and the battleship sailors started docking. I felt this is too much trouble for me, so I just dropped the anchors. Hey, where are the sailors? By this time they should already be out on the deck and dragging the ropes. The girl glanced at me. Well, this is magical ship, so it doesnt require people! In response to my words she smiled. Oh, wow! You have a magical ship? So great, I wish we had one! She continued smiling. You must be quite great to have such a ship! Do I really look like an imbecile who would believe this bulls*? If you dont want to be fed to the sharks, you better start talking! In a moment she exploded, and pointed her sword at me. I was not startled and started explaining. I did not lie. If you know what ships there are around, you would understand that I am the last person to have common sense. Hm Fine, Ill believe that you are not lying. But dont expect me to stay silent in case" She abruptly stopped talking and looked at the pier. I took a look as well. There were a couple of people, in purple coats. The same coats as Benezian soldiers. You sold me?! I drew the katana. Mostly it was for the show, after all the pirates would lose no less than I would. Wa-wa-wait! Listen, they arent from the government! They deserted. I continued glaring. F*! Guys, tell me faster what you need, before our newcomer causes us trouble! She shouted at the people. Lady Alba required your presence. Also, she mentioned to bring anyone who comes with you. The people did a slight bow and headed to the shore. Ha Why is this getting so complicated? Ah, wait! If this is a magic ship, then how are you planning to dock?! The girls started running around and searching for something. I just dropped the anchors. You did what? Listen, Pal, you better tie the ship. The currents here are strong and the ship will be dangling around till it hits something. Better tie her to the pier. I looked around the ship, and saw that I am in trouble. There are no ropes. Well [Tie yourself to the pier.] It was just a stupid attempt but the ship indeed started docking. Both the girl and I stood stupefied. Guess you really told the truth I could only nod to her remark. After we disembarked she led me to one of the huts. At the entrance stood several purple coats. Her Ladyship is waiting. They bowed and the girl opened the door. Inside of the room were several shelves with jewelry, and a couple of worn out dresses on old mannequins. In the corner was sitting a middle aged woman. When we entered, the woman glanced at us. You there, come closer. She pointed at me. I approached, and the woman picked up a candle from a small table. She examined me, before returning to her chair. Just where did you pick this beast? (A) We found her after she sunk one of the smugglers. The girl leaned on a wall. As expected The woman muttered. I believe we are not yet acquainted. I am Kuronami, a free captain, sailing wherever I end up at. Wonderful. If you are such a free spirited person, then you would be no doubt beneficial to our cause. I am Alba di Medici, and this is my daughter, Patricia. Now that we are acquainted, let us put you to use. Are you willing to help the same free spirited people in their good deeds? The woman drilled me with her sight. Im in. Good, then let us discuss the details. Patricia, dear, go bring us some drinks. Our new comrade will no doubt like the wine. Patricia nodded and exited the hut. I looked at Alba and waited for my assignment. Tell me, Beast, what is your game? ‘Four sisters’ No 10. Today I was asked to help the gardening club. The girls there were having trouble with the amount of plants they planted. Since I am reliable Big Sister, I could not refuse them. I was the only one who did not refuse T-this shows that I am reliable! I approached the garden and knocked. Is there anybody in here? Yes! At least somebody responded, thats a good sign. The gate opened, and a girl peeked out. W What do you need? It was the platinum blonde that was arguing with Missouri. He-hello, I was asked to help with the garden. The girl looked at me and pondered. Hm! You are not welcome here but you can help with the plants. [Hm! I can clean the room by myself but since you are here, help me out!] I giggled and headed inside. The plants were suffocated by the weeds, and surely required a lot of watering. Even I understood it. I started tearing out the weeds. After an hour of work, I understood why everybody found an excuse not to work here. The girls here overestimated themselves, and underestimated the amount of work required. I approached the blonde. L-listen, h-how many m-members does your club have? She looked at me, then slowly averted her eyes. Guessed so I-its not what you think! My pawn is also in the club but she has to study, since she is not as genius as I am! [I-I am not by myself! New Jersey is lurking somewhere! She must be too busy today, so I am I-I am not alone!] Hey! Dont you dare giving me this look of empathy! I dont need a commoners sympathy! [Whatre you looking at?! I am not missing her! S-she is too noisy and I dont want to play with her! C-completely dont want to] One moment. This girl needs the rescue team. Hello, Mo, can you help me with? Hey, J, how about you help me out, while your room is aired? Wisconsin, how are you? Listen, I need your help In five minutes the squad was standing right outside the garden. The blonde girl and Mo started hissing at each other immediately, while the other two were busy playing. Girls, lets start working, shall we? No reaction Mo, come with me. I dragged her inside. After she was put to work, I dragged New Jersey by her collar. Come on, I! I want to (NJ) Work with me. I mean (NJ) Work with me. But Wisky (NJ) Work. With. Me. Yes, Boss (NJ) The five of us finished the work by the lunchtime. Phew that was epic I melted in a chair. Good work, Big Sis. Missouri started petting my head. This is not how you treat Big Sister Now that we are done, Im gonna return. New Jersey already prepared to run away. Will it kill you to stay for a couple of minutes? Those drawn girls will not disappear if you stay away from the monitor! (WI) Wow, is it one of those rare moments when my cute Lil sister clings to me~? She turned 180 and tried to hug Wisconsin. BANG With predictable consequences. STAY AWAY FROM ME, YOU FREAK! (WI) Sigh I drank some cold tea. Are you guys always like this? (Blonde) Nod You have it hard (Blonde) Nod Just another normal day when the four of us gather together V3 Ch 18. Privateer and her seagulls The question confused me but I quickly gave my answer. I am just trying to Dont pretend. Alba immediately stopped me. Pretend? You know what I mean. That man would not hire someone na?ve. Right now you are in the hornets nest, and you better be honest with me. I shrugged my shoulders. Just how much do you know? Only that you were escorted by the Radiant Sun of Benezio, and that you met the Doge twice. Even my hands have limit to their reach. (A) How honest of you. It is not me who is locked with you. I remembered where my ship is docked, and how many guns are looking at it. I see. I only know that they want me to find the pirates. Alba sat in the thinkers pose. After a few minutes of thinking, she lifted her head. Knock-knock Mother, I am back. Patricia entered with a teapot. Alba clapped her hands and nodded to me. Lets discuss the business after some tea. (A) The tea was nice but a bit too hot. There was no sugar, no snacks, and no conversation. After I finished drinking the cooled down tea, we all sat by the small table. We have bad news. (A) Patricia stiffened. The government plans to attack. We lack the supplies to sail to a different location. Alba threw me a meaningful glare. Luckily, our friend here might help us with it. Am I right? She drilled me with her glare. Not a problem. I just need to know where to go. I answered without hesitation. Then, I will bring you a map of major shipping routes. Fetch us a few tons of provision and well be even. Alba left us. Just what did you two talk about? It was Patricias turn to glare at me. Nothing. Uhu. (P) By the evening we finished discussing what exactly I need to bring, and where I will be hunting. Finally, I was standing at the pier, fully briefed. Bye-bye, work hard to please your superiors. Alba was smiling and waving. Yes Phew, finally this days over. Ill go and read some When Patricia turned around and started walking away, Alba caught her by the collar. Where do you think you are going, Dear? You will join your wonderful friend in her mission. It is YOUR problem to make sure we receive everything we need before those motherf*ers arrive. (A) Wait! Wha! No! (P) Stop throwing a tantrum. Time is not waiting. Alba leaned closer to Patricia. Its your chance. (A) What?! You! Mother, I hate you! (P) Can you, please, stop this? I would be more than grateful if you have this talk away from me. Finally, my patience ran low. I just felt that it will continue for a long time. You heard your mate. Fair winds and following seas~! Alba pushed Patricia towards the ship. The girl immediately stomped towards ramp. This is not over, you hear me?! After a couple more threats, Patricia disappeared on the deck. Now it was my turn to face Alba. Gulp You bet I will not let you run away, should anything happen. You better pray you meet that person, rather than return empty-handed. Got it? I nodded fervently. Then I dont dare holding you here any longer. Farewell, I will be waiting for you. She smiled and waved to me until I was on the ship. After some awkward maneuvering and zigzagging between pirate ships, I reached open sea. All this time I was glared at. This is not my fault, you know? As if I care. If it was not for you, I would not even be here. (P) The sailing continued successfully, because there was no talking afterwards. Whenever I tried to start a conversation, I was hearing rude remarks and resentment. In the end I just had to accept that this wont work out, and focused on the controls. In the midnight I turned around and saw that Patricia was snoozing. If it was Veronica, I wouldve covered her with something, but this person will be fine by herself. By the dawn I approached one of the shipping routes between Benezian colonies, and stopped the ship by an island. Mhm Where am I? Ah, right I am with that s*y cat (P) Good morning to you too. I returned to mindlessly looking at the horizon. I was bored to death. Aside from a couple of seagulls on one of the guns, there was nothing to look at. I was even considering shooting the seagulls with an AA machine gun but I was reluctant to kill my only source of enjoyment for a brief moment of fun. To avoid spending time with Patricia, I headed to the deck and started fishing. In a couple of minutes, I caught some fish, and the seagulls carefully positioned themselves nearby. To show my gratitude for keeping me amused, I threw them a fish. They immediately voiced their gratitude. While I was busy looking at the seagulls, I noticed a ship in the distance. ‘Four sisters’ No 11. Ever since the newcomer girls arrived, my unquestionable status of the strongest was shaken. It was shaken even more than when Mo claims herself to be the strongest. For this reason, the war council was gathered. Why would I want to help you?! I hugged Wisky. Come on, if my position is questioned, then I will have no choice but to start flipping skirts left and right~. Youre gross. (WI) So, are you in? Whatever. Be happy I had nothing to do, otherwise I wouldve refused. With this my battleship strike force was formed. Now it was the time to perform a not-so-precise strike at the pride of my adversaries. I will come, and declare I KILLED A DRAGON! Stop shouting, you freak! If a dragon hears that, it will fly away in a second! Wisky hurried to gag me. Youre right. It would be a shame if my trophy runs away before it faces my guns! You damned glory seeker She growled, and continued walking. We were on a mountain trail, leading to the last place where a dragon was seen. Ever since the four of us started showing off, the dragon population of this region decreased to none. Well, to kill the strongest creature in the world is the same as declaring we are the strongest. Ah, those good times, when the mountain grass was greener, and we were shelling dragons left and right~ You still owe me that one dragon you claimed to be yours, even though I opened fire first! (WI) Aww~, come here, Big Sis will compensate everything~. YOU! STAY A FEW THOUSAND FEET AWAY FROM ME! Yet, she was standing in place, and her arms were forced to stay low. She wants to hug me~. Here I come~! Hug D-did I not say? (WI) Yesh, yesh, my cute imouto wants to hug, so I absolutely must do it. My hands were on her back, and had clear path lower. It was too early to use this chance, since we have the entire day to ourselves. [I dedicate this salvo to Wiskys butts softness!] And then I will be beaten to death. Still worth it. We peeked from behind a rock. Here it is, a dragons nest. And the dragon must be nearby. Have you brought it? Yes (WI) Unpack the secret weapon Here it comes (WI) We opened the package, and now our ultimate dragonslaying equipment saw the light. Four of hearts. (WI) Ugh I took the card. Seven of pikes. (WI) Ugh I took another card. Three of hearts. (WI) You really did it? So? (WI) I put the recently received card on top. Four of tiles. Here comes my five of tiles Wait UGH! This was her last one Get wrecked, you looser. It was her moment of triumph Yes, yes~, my cute little sister should~ be~ rewarded~. STA! Before she could run away I caught her and squeezed. After a couple more games, my radar picked up a dragon on approach. A huge dragon landed in its nest. We finally left our hideout. Hi~! The dragon turned its head, and prepared to burn us alive. Or so it thought. I am the Black Dragon! The one who will take your head! During our hunts I left a few dragons alive, to spread my name around the world. It worked out, since this dragon was now shaking like a lamb in front of a dragon. [WAIT! LISTEN! HOW ABOUT WE TALK?!] It started talking. Why should I? I came to slay you! All guns aimed Hey, its my prey! I looked at Wisky, who was weirdly ready to fire. Go to hell, Jerksey! I said you owe me, now its the time for payback. (WI) [GUYS?! I AM TOO YOUNG TO DIE! I I CAN BE OF USE TO YOU! PLEASE, FOR THE LOVE OF THE GODS, DONT KILL ME!] Shaddap! Its my prey! I called you here to help me, not to take away my honor! And here I am, helping you to return from heaven to earth! (WI) [Incomprehensible East coast accent] [Incomprehensible Midwest accent] (WI) [Even more incomprehensible East coast accent] [Completely incomprehensible Midwest tsundere accent] (WI) BOOM BOOM BOOM We stopped arguing, after something exploded nearby. Hell, yeah! Target straddled? New Jersey, can you confirm? (Mo) MISSOURI?! (NJ+WI) Thats right! I was stalking this guy for a couple of days! TY for keeping it distracted! (Mo) GO TO [Incomprehensible American accent]! (NJ+WI) [Please I beg you I can be a dog, I can be a door mat, I can be anything Just keep THIS ONE off my back!] Hey, Mo, will you give me this dragon if I draw a doujinshi of Great Fire Demon, and distribute it around the Academy? Nay. (Mo) I will be doing all of your homework! (WI) Ugh Fine! But if you fail to do any of these! Mo finally left the radio frequency. Phew (NJ+WI) Ah, right, we have this one here. I finally remembered about the reason it all started. The poor dragon was hiding in one of the craters. [Is it over?] I kind of have no desire to kill it (WI) [Thank you! Thank you! Thank you!] After arguing with the two obnoxious sisters it is hard to have a will to have fun (WI) Yeah, Mo spoiled us all of the fun I racked my brain on what to do with it. Jeez, fine! You there! Come with me! If you try to run away I pointed at Mk 7 and showed finger gun. [I ABSOLUTELY WILL NOT DISSAPOINT YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU! THANK YOU!] Just like this we brought an exotic pet back to the Academy. V3 Ch 19. Battle of Unknown island I climbed to the observation post and observed the ship. It was a lonely military vessel. I headed to the bridge. Patricia was still there. I saw a warship. Youre more experienced in this, what does it do here? How big is it? She immediately livened up. Medium-sized, I believe. I led her to the windows and pointed in the distance. The ship was barely visible, it might be the reason why it did not notice us. Hu-hu-hu It is a scout It did not change course, so it didnt notice us. Prepare, a convoy is passing here! She was smiling like crazy, and in this fit, she started patting my back. Got it. [No torps, no speed, no guns, no ships. And I am supposed to bring something!] Just like Patricia said, a convoy showed up in an hour. There were 12 ships in total but two of them were heavily armed galleons. S*. (P) How powerful is their broadside? From 10 to 20 guns per side, and two hundred bayonets on the deck. No sane pirate would attack this convoy without a galleon of their own. She finished this unpromising speech. My foil hull was damaged by a rapier. What would happen if a cannon hits me? All hands, man the battlestations! I set full ahead and prepared the guns. ARE YOU INSANE?! Patricia started pulling the steering wheel out of my hands. I am insane. When the ship approached to a suitable distance, I opened fire. Bang Bang Bang I fired HE shells, since I am against wooden ships, and my goal here is to sink them, not to scratch their bellies. As the first shells straddled a galleon, both of them started turning towards me, and the transports turned the sails away from me. Bang Bang Bang The second salvo was more successful, I achieved several hits to the targets side. What is going on? Patricia was lost. I am the being that contradicts the common sense. I am not going to lose here. Aha? (P) Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang After I achieved 5 hits, the leading galleon appeared to be incapacitated. I turned my guns to the second ship. Bang Bang Bang The ship was not hit, on the contrary, several small clouds of smoke appeared on its deck. I heard a ring. The enemies were firing their rifles. They opened fire? After the first rings happened, Patricia finally left her trance and started actively looking at the surroundings. Hard to port side! They are measuring the range! (P) Boom Boom Indeed, as I turned, the galleon fired broadside. Neither of the shots hit me but the splashes confirmed that I would not be happy to be hit. Bang Bang Bang I opened fire to shut up the cannons. Bang Bang Bang All shots hit, and the galleon started turning away. The machine guns joined the firing, and the defenseless ship was soon shredded by their fire. Boom Boom While I was focused on the second ship, I managed to forget about the first one. It fired several guns at me, achieving a hit. Ding Hull breach above the waterline. Damage control team sent. HI C 98% Bang Bang Bang I fired back, and then KABOOM The air shook, as the galleon exploded. Oh God! Patricia closed her ears and shivered. I managed to Hood the poor galleon. By that time I was already moving at 26 knots, and was rapidly approaching the transports. I left the second galleon to its fate, and prepared to cause some trouble to the transports. Two of the transports immediately surrendered. The rest of them scattered in an attempt to flee. Should those two be enough? Nay. We should either sink em all, or capture. No survivors. Patricia declared it in a calm tone. Now this is crazy. This is us or them. We will be dead, if the Doges dogs track us down! I am against this too but choosing between my survival, and their survival, I have to choose the former. She avoided my glare and headed to the deck. The hunt began. The poor transports could either surrender, or die The first transport faced my guns, and before it could surrender, it sunk. I will return to rescue the survivors later. Bang Bang Bang The second ship was sunk too, this time with even less survivors. I trembled after seeing the scared faces of the people Still, I tried to stop the rest of the ships. I was hoping they will surrender, since killing them is the worst outcome. The people here are only guilty of being at the receiving end of the violence. Aside from the four previous ships, I captured three damaged ships, and three ships were sunk. In the end, I had the entire deck worth of people, and the entire stowage of goods. Ding You received 1 copper coin, 1 gold coin, 519 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 27. Torpedoes C 0/6. HP C 3676. HI C 98%. Damage control compensation C 0.2%+. AU C 96% (2880nm). Increase caliber - 0/200 Dual gun turrets - 0/400 15'''' Dual torpedo mount - Kerosene-air Increase caliber C 0/100 Improve mounts C 0/250 Improve propulsion C 0/500 V3 Ch 20. Warden and her seagulls After a successful commerce raid, we set sail back to the pirate base. We now had a full crew worth of sailors, and a bulk-carrier worth of goods. I was subconsciously guiding the ship, while I myself indulged in fishing. Chirping My seagull friends were right here, waiting for their share. Nothing could concern me. Things were going so smoothly that I even started wondering if I am missing something. For example, the sailors were quietly sitting in the crew cabins, or on the deck. They were fishing, playing cards, and telling tales to each other. Almost as if they were heading back home, and not to the lair of brutal pirates, who previously killed their comrades. While I was engulfed in the thoughts, another fish bit the bait. I lifted it out of the water, and it fell right to the seagulls table [Good for you, you squeaking bastards] I sighed, and continued waiting for a fish. When I caught another one, I heard a louder call from the seagulls. I looked there, and barely held back a scream. There were not three, not ten, not even twenty seagulls. Hey! When did you guys come here?! Chirping Dont! Dont look at me fish! Hey! I am really out of fish in here! I spend a lot of time to catch one of them! I dont have a way to catch an entire [Or do I?] I turned the steering wheel. What are you doing now? We are supposed to return. Patricia was fuming. I have a bunch of people to feed. And a flock of seagulls. And how do you plan to? (P) Splash One depth charge rolled off the stern, right on top of a school. BOOM WHAT HAPPENED?! Everyone was startled when the charge exploded. Patricia followed me outside the ship. As we walked to the stern, she saw the feeding of the seagulls. AAAA!!! She started screaming. What?! DO YOU HAVE AN IDEA WHAT IS GOING ON?! She was shouting at me. Indeed I have no idea why are you screaming at me. LOOK THERE! She pointed at the seagulls. And? I am feeding a flock of seagulls. Then, Patricia started shaking me. ARE YOU CRAZY?! (P) Can you PLEASE stop your hysterics? Ha-ha-ha Stop my hysterics Yes, right Let me stop Let me stop worrying that you are trying to kill us all Yeah, right, why would I even be concerned that we are going to die Now it was my turn to be asking if shes crazy. Those are just Seagulls? I nodded. Yeah, right, they are. She was showing quote marks with her fingers. What are they then? I looked at the flock that was done eating the fish, and sat at the ship. The seagulls were sitting everywhere: on the gun barrels, on the masts and rails, on the cables, and one smart bastard was even sitting at the frontmost point of the ship and spread out its wings. Those are the stormwings. They bring storms wherever they fly The poor sailors who meet them, they always end up in a storm. And few survive to tell the tale of the stormwings Patricia shivered and then curled on the deck. I approached one of the birds, and without meeting any resistance picked it up. I was holding it with my two hands on its sides. Still, the bird was only looking at me with its yellow eyes. So, little bastard, are you bringing us storm? Of course, the bird was just looking at me with its stupid eyes. Not going to talk, are we? I petted its belly, and after I was satisfied, I put the bird back on its original seat, the 76mm gun barrel. I ignored Patricias nonsense and returned to fishing. Even though I blown them an entire school of fish, there were a few seagulls waiting for my catch. We returned to the pirate lair by the night. The port was barely lit by a couple of lamps. If I had no night vision, I wouldnt be even able to maneuver here. After the ship docked, the pirates escorted the sailors away, and received the goods. Patricia and I headed to report back to Alba. The door opened and a blonde girl entered the office. What took you so long? The Doge barked. I had to take another route. Veronica bowed to the Doge. Hm. Where is the cat-beast? (D) She was intercepted by the pirates. Their main base was not where we expected it to be. (V) Hm. Will she be able to handle everything? (D) Of course. I trust her abilities. (V) Then what about your mission? (D) I saw the Black Demon from a distance. (V) Are you going to vouch that she will return to us? (D) She will. And with an even better offer she will consider helping us. I witnessed her might firsthand. She is a great asset to the Republic. We must bring her to our side. With this, Veronica finished her report and exited the office. As the doors closed, she sighed. I am waiting for you, dont keep me waiting For it is our destiny. ‘Four sisters’ No 12. It was another sweet day when my lifestyle was interrupted by my sisters. Right after the lessons ended and I returned to the dormitory, somebody knocked at my door. Of course, I had to check who it was. Even though I hoped it was not the freak. Heya~! Are you busy? Missouri nonchalantly entered, without even waiting for a permission. I am. Great, help me out then! She outright ignored my words and fell into the armchair. What do you need? Mo smiled almost as weirdly as the other weirdo, and declared. If the Black Dragon has her dragon pet, then I must show everybody that I am even better, since I am the Great Fire Demon! She stood in a weird pose with her eye closed by her palm. In a second I understood that I am about to be dragged into another silly contest of my weirdo Big Sisters Just why cant you two pair, and leave me alone? Come on, Wisky! We must show the oppressing Dragon what the Freedom actually means! We will burn our path through their dark magic with our indomitable powers! In a blink of my eyes she was already wearing an eyepatch and was holding that stupid staff. You know what? Im Great! out listen to my command and burn my enemies! How does that one sound? (Mo) Great. Now, this one. In the name of the Uuuu!!! After I somehow managed to survive the chants, Missouri calmed down and went to buy some drinks. I closed the door, and made sure none of the locks were left open. Knock-knock I am not here! Ok, ok! But let me take my staff! I looked around and facepalmed. I forgot to throw out her weird looking piece of a snag with a LED light tied to it. I opened the door and Now, lets continue~! She pushed me a bag with bottles, and sat in the armchair When we finished the cold drinks, she pulled me into the center of the room. Stand like that Aha! Now, stretch out your arm. Great! Now, use your palm to What? Wait a darn moment! Wonderful! She put my palm on my eye, and now I was standing in that stupid weirdo pose. What did you do?! I did nothing~. She shrugged her shoulders and made an expression of innocence. You! I dont want to be a weirdo like you! Then why do you keep standing like that? She smiled. I I I AM NOT STANDING LIKE THAT BECAUSE I WANT TO HELP YOU! I AM JUST TRYING TO GET THIS OVER WITH ASAP! THATS IT! Yes, right~! She patted my head. Hm! Now, read this for me. Mo gave me a piece of paper. In the name of the Great I AM NOT GOING TO READ THIS SILLY TEXT! But (Mo) I SAID! Then how am I supposed to know if my pose will work? (Mo) Why would you even care about those poses? You made up a new one just a week ago! Of course I need to make a new pose, since the Seal constantly adapts to my attempts at breaking it! If I wont be breaking the seal, then my sealed powers of Demon would stay dormant! I must be breaking through the Aides suppression magic to keep the Slumbering Evil down! With the Then my mind went blank now, do you understand, Sister? Without your help, the world will be ruined! Will thee refuse the hand that begs for your help? Will thee turn your back to the millions of souls that are shivering in fear of the forces of Evil? My mind resumed working too early, so I had to hear more weirdo nonsense. As I said! Erhm Why is she looking like shes about to F-f-f-FINE! BUT ONLY ONCE! I dont know why but the next day my sisters were laughing their a*s off. And New Jerksey was showing them something. Maybe she filmed Mos silly moves. Shipgirl dialogue lines: Fuji, Delight, Kuronami IJN Fuji Ship Description: Fuji-class aircraft carrier number one - Fuji. Self Introduction: I am Fuji, the strongest aircraft carrier of the Sakura Empire! Tremble, for I am... Just who did say ''Midway''?! Receive: Who woke me up...? Was it you? Well, then. Bow to me, the magnificent Fuji-sama. I am the harbinger of the future of the Sakura Empire! For now I will let you guide my path towards my glory! Log in: Welcome back, Onii-chan~! Don''t mind the mess~. View details: Hu-hu-hu~... Wha...?! Hey, you! Did Fuji-sama not tell you to knock before you enter? Don''t you dare looking in those books! Main screen 1: Onii-chan, don''t you agree that I am the best~? Good, then bring some milk to Fuji-sama! Main screen 2: Why am I painting with crayons? Hm! I want to, so I am doing it! Don''t ''official paper'' me! Main screen 3: (Stretches her back) Aaah~! It''s so nice to stretch my back after all those years~! Main screen 4: Onii-chan, am I required here? No? Good, then I''ll go hang out with Enterprise and Essex. Main screen 5: Battleships...? Ah, those rusting relics of the past. Hey, Onii-chan, don''t you think Fuji-sama will do a better flagship than that bombcatcher Yamato~? Normal touch: Hm? No, it wasn''t me! Onii-chan, why would you assume it was me who put a drawing pin on your chair? Special touch: Erhm...? Onii-chan, what are you trying to find there...? Special touch 2: Khe-khe-khe~ You are better to be ready for the consequences~ Rub: Khe-khe-khe~ Onii-chan, is there something you wanted~? Mission reminder: We''ve got a new mission. Onii-chan, you are so-o-o-o reliable~, I am sure you can do everything without my help~ Mission complete: Onii-chan, you don''t plan to hoard all of the rewards only for yourself, do you~? Mail reminder: Here is your mail. ... (A cracker explodes inside the envelope) Return to port: Welcome back, Onii-chan~! You worked well, so Fuji-sama is proud of you~! Upset: You outlived your usefulness. Don''t bother me. Stranger: Onii-chan~, let''s play~. What? You don''t like it? Not my problem. Either get used to it, or stay silent. Friendly: What is it, Onii-chan? Ah, this...? I am just writing, you don''t need to be bothered with it. ... So what? I need to keep tabs on you, since you are an unfathomable factor to my plans. Crush: Khe-khe-khe~ Why are you here, Onii-chan? ... You want to play with me? Good for you~, Fuji-sama can find a bit of time to talk. So, what are you going to talk about~? Love: Khe-khe-khe~ Onii-chan surely tries hard to please Fuji-sama~. ... You want to help me with my planning? No, don''t want to! Let''s go and play! Yes, go and play! Bring me a ball~! Promise: Ha-ha-ha... I see... You are really unfathomable... At first I was wondering if you will be an obstacle to me but now I see... Yes, you are an integral part of my plan. You, and only you~. HA-HA-HA! Together we will make those relics of the past kneel! HA-HA-HA! Commission complete: Oh, the commission team has returned. Onii-chan, go and congratulate them with another job well done. They did well at contributing to my rising glory~! Enhancing complete: Ah~! I almost feel that rust falling off. Flagship fight: Khe-khe-khe... Tremble in fear, you weaklings! Fuji-sama is here! Victory: Ha-ha-ha! As if you''d expect something different from Fuji-sama! Defeat: Hm... It looks like my estimations were off... No problem, I will correct the plans for the next engagement. Skills: Is this all that you''ve got? Now it is the time for you to face the despair! Low HP: Starting evasive maneuvers! Additional voice line 1: (Sortie with Akagi or Kaga) Don''t get in my way, you rust bucket. Additional voice line 2: (Sortie with Amagi) Onee-chan, stay beside me. You''re incapable of protecting yourself from air attacks. Additional voice line 3: (Sortie with any Essex) Don''t you even think that you''ll enter the jet era before me! Additional voice line 4: (Sortie with 2 battleships or battlecruisers) Khe-khe-khe~ I am sorry but my pilots were not trained to distinguish between fat chunks of metal~ Additional voice line 5: (Sortie with at least 5 of Eagle Union) Whom do you call ''Midway''?! HMS Delight Ship Description: Delight-class battlecruiser - Delight, Hull Number 52. Self Introduction: I am Delight, the last battlecruiser of the Royal Navy. Albeit I may be lacking in firepower but please, don''t be shy to use me as a substitute heavy cruiser, should the need arise. Receive: Good day to you, Your Excellency. My name is Delight. Please, allow me to contribute to your fleet. Oh my, I am glad to be of service~. Log in: Oh my, I am glad to see you. Let us do our best today. View details: Oh my, Your Excellency is here? You want to check on me? I am flattered~. Main screen 1: Oh? Did I daydream again? I am sorry to bother you with this... Main screen 2: How durable am I? I have 18 dedicated subsystems used to help in damage control. This includes... In short? I would not go down like my Aunt did. Not from a magazine explosion. Main screen 3: Oh my~ Your Excellency surely knows when I would need a bit of rest~. Thank you very much. Main screen 4: Oh my, thank you~! Aunty Hood, wait for me~! Normal touch: Your Excellency, I would like to ask you to keep your actions in check. Special touch: I apologize for being stern but your actions are unforgivable! Mission reminder: Your Excellency, should we make preparations to complete the mission? Any appropriations would be a welcome addition to our war efforts. Mission complete: Oh my, to think Your Excellency would finish the mission so fast~! Mail reminder: Your Excellency, I will leave this mail here. Please tell me if you require reading it out loud. Return to port: Oh my, that was swift. Your Excellency just stepped out of the office, and already returns with another victory! Upset: My apologies, Your Excellency, I have an appointment scheduled. I will try to find time for you but it might be hard. Stranger: I am ready to do my part, Your Excellency. Should a need arise, I am ready to fight tooth and nail for Her Majesty and you. Friendly: Good day to you. What I am doing? Nothing, actually. A little stroll can hardly be considered an actual deed. Would you mind joining me? Crush: Oh my, you did everything perfectly, once again. I am a bit jealous to see Your Excellency outshine Aunty, yet I am excited to see what you will accomplish in the future~! Love: Ah? Did I space out again? No, no, there is nothing wrong with me. I was just wondering why I am thinking of Your Excellency all the time. Love? Oh my, I beg you, don''t make such jokes. Seriously...? Oh my... Promise: Thank you for the trust you showed me. Oh my, of course~, the feeling is mutual~! I may be a bit slow on uptake but when I gain the momentum, it is hard to stop me~! Hi-hi-hi~! Commission complete: Your Excellency, should we go and greet the commission team? Enhancing complete: New gunpowder - check. New systems - check. New damage control - check. Better reliability - check~! Flagship fight: I am sorry... Victory: Please, forgive the sins I have committed... Defeat: Everyone, fall back! I will give you time to retreat! Skills: For the Eternal Glory of the Royal Navy! Low HP: Oopsies, I feel like we have the ''X'' problem... Additional voice line 1: (Sortie with Hood) Auntie Hood, watch me! Additional voice line 2: (Sortie with Bismarck) Don''t you even think you can blow me up. I would sooner go down from the amount of shell holes I get, than from my magazines blowing up! Additional voice line 3: (Sortie with at least 1 of: New Jersey, Richelieu, Jean Bart) Oh my, who did say our age has passed? HMS Delight (Retrofit) Receive: Good day to you, Your Excellency. First ship of Kingdom-class, Ro... My apologies, I mean Delight is here... View details: Is there something you wanted? Nothing...? What a shame... Main screen 5: Your Excellency? Of course, my guns are the strongest in the fleet! Flagship fight: Face me, the ultimate power of the Royal Navy! Victory: That is what is supposed to happen. Now, and ever after. Defeat: I am a shame to you, Princess... IJN Kuronami Ship Description: Kuronami-class destroyer leader number one - Kuronami. Self Introduction: Kuronami, destroyer leader of the Sakura Empire. Designed to provide escort against light forces of the enemy. What...? There is nothing else to add. Receive: Kuronami is ready for service. Waiting for a new assignment. What...? There is nothing else to add. Log in: Welcome back. ... How long I was here? I was here since you left. View details: I am ready to provide all necessary information. Main screen 1: (Stares) Main screen 2: Yes? Ready for new orders. Main screen 3: Emotion control? Ask Gascogne, she is better than me. Main screen 4: Being alone...? I am used to it... Main screen 5: Do I wish to have a family? I always bear her in me... Normal touch: Waiting for the next assignment. Special touch: It tickles. Should I be checked by Akashi? Rub: ''Purr'' I deserve no forgiveness. Send me to the frontlines to repent for loosing cool. Mission reminder: I suggest prioritising the missions that can be done with less resources used. Mission complete: The rewards were brought to Akashi''s. ... Is the storage not there...? Return to port: Welcome back, Onii-chan. ... Was Unicorn wrong when she said it boosts morale? Upset: Emotion control. Welcome, Commander. (In robotic voice) Stranger: Yes? I am ready for a new assignment. ... Talking? It wastes energy. Refused. Friendly: Yes? I am ready for a new assignment. ... Why am I so keen on being sent to fight? I was created to fight. It is my designation. Talking? Was that not enough? Crush: Yes? I am... Sorry, I will work harder to improve my emotion control. ... Unnecessary? Emotions interfere with my fighting capabilities. ... You are worried? I am a tool, you don''t need to be worried about me. Love: I am a failure... You love me the way I am...? Thank you, Commander. I am alright. I am ready to fight for your sake, even though I failed at what I am designed for. Promise: You love me the way I am? I am grateful for your love. I hope you can bear with me being like that. I know only war: I was born for it, I live for it, I will die in it. But you are my ray of light, that will keep this heart beating, even though I wish for it to stay still. Commission complete: Commission team returned. What...? There is nothing else to add. Enhancing complete: Capabilities improved by 2%. I request being sent into a fight, to get used to the new strength. Flagship fight: All units, follow me. Attack indiscriminately. Victory: Cool head, cool heart, precision. Defeat: I failed at controlling my emotions. Forgive me, Commander. Skills: Face my darkness. Low HP: Just like back then... Additional voice line 1: (Sortie with at least 2 destroyers) Squadron, follow me. Torpedoes at ready. No hesitation. Additional voice line 2: (Sortie with at least 5 of Sakura Empire) We will show the invaders what happens when they trespass. Additional voice line 3: (Sortie with Gascogne) Senpai, please, share you wisdom. ‘Four sisters’ No 13. Humming I was looking over the books on a bookshelf. I searched for a history book for the tomorrow history lesson, to which I successfully managed not to prepare. After New Jersey showed me a good TV series, I borrowed her disks with it, and spent the past two days watching It is the evening of Sunday, and tomorrow I will have to teach the class. Once again I failed In a second my mood swung from cheerful to grim. When I remember the series I watched ten minutes ago, I feel happy. Then I remember that I am running out of time and will be goofing at the tomorrows lesson There is one person who knows the stuff I am supposed to be teaching but my pride as Big Sister will be hurt by contacting her. The other person is of no help. And the third person I will really stop even looking like Big Sister, if I ask the youngest sister to help me Then I remembered that thing New Jersey brought back a few days ago. So, how much do you know of this countrys history? I asked a dragon. [I might share some wisdom with you, if you ask me politely.] What an arrogant thing. Well then, I am no stranger to politeness. Oh, Great Dragon, can you please share your wisdom on the topic of history~? [Of course I will! Just put those exploding things away from my face!] See? It wasnt that hard, was it? The dragon started nodding. How old are you? [Erhm Y-you see I am] Younger than I require. It nodded. Well then, if you are useless to me, or if I will be a fool because of you, then I showed the cut throat gesture. With the reptiles established amenability, I started listening to the history lesson. Weirdly enough, the dragon was telling a very interesting story. It surely did its best to everything I would require. After all, its own life was at stake here. The dragon ended up a very good teacher, and I learned everything I needed. By the time I was going to sleep, I felt like I had everything I will require at the lesson. I lied down in the bed, and closed my eyes. I went to the dreamland WAIT?! I jumped up from the bed. I forgot to prepare I could only tear, as I wobbled to the desk and started writing down at least some questions and tasks for the students After I was done, I noticed that it may not be enough and continued writing down more and more questions. And more And more And more The next morning, in the classroom. Big Sis, are you sure you dont need to sleep? (Mo) I am absolutely sure Then can you tell me the same but with your eyes opened? (NJ) I am absolutely sure The lesson started successfully, and I was retelling the dragons historyline. and that is how [Insert a kings name] the Fourth became the King and established this country. I was confidently telling everything, and even my smart sisters did not interrupt me, unlike what they usually do. the next ruler, [Insert another kings name] the Second took control of the Northern lands, and united two nations under his flag. By using his the union lasted until Because of that the kingdom enjoyed prosperity for another century. Next is amd zen he ftar-te-d Snorting I woke up only after the lessons ended Once again I failed V3 Ch 21. Double agent You found us a good amount of resources. For a second I expected a continuation but Alba was silent. Is this it? Why would I need to say more? Or perhaps you expected some sort of a reward? She approached me. Dont worry, we all are brothers and sisters here. She patted my shoulder and gave me a meaningful smile. Well, this Beast did a decent job. Still, she couldve done it faster. Patricia started spouting nonsense. As if you couldve done it better. Of course I could! The merchants would surrender immediately just after seeing the Black Demon! That black sail battleship came to my mind. Ha Patricia, make us some tea. (A) Cant a guard do it? Like, I am fine with talking for a bit longer, and we are (P) Go and make us some tea. Alba cut off the started objection. Yes, Mother As Patricia left the hut, I felt a glare on me. Alba was sitting and glaring at me, without saying a word. I also did not rush to start talking, and so we spent at least a minute just looking at each other. Fine, Ill start talking. So, what do you want? What do you think of Patricia? It was the least expected question. Shes rude. She lacks manners. (A) Yeah, and she also is too ungrateful. And constantly nags. (A) Wait Why would you be describing her like this? Alba only laughed. Do you know why are you still alive? I stiffened. Because I am useful? No, because you are expected to return. The Doge already knows where we might be, since we heard nothing from the second smuggler. He wouldnt need a lot of time to find us. And unless you draw his attention away, he will start with this area. (A) Why would you tell me that? Just a friendly reminder. In case you understand what is better for you. (A) And in case I say no? Alba shrugged her shoulders and waited for me to continue talking. Something is rotten in the state of Benezio. After my words, Alba covered her mouth with her palm. She was clearly about to laugh. I continued thinking. Why do the pirates want to stay here? Wouldnt it be easier to run away? Benezio has battleships and a lot of them. I remembered the ports roadstead, where dozens of ships were anchored. Some may call us pirates but we are more than that. It is not the matter of robbing but a matter of our survival. (A) Before this talk continued, Patricia entered with a teapot. After we finished drinking, Patricia and I prepared to leave. Wait. (A) Yes? (P) Kuronami has another mission to do. We will discuss it, while you will order supplies for her. A weeks worth of dried food and fresh water. (A) Patricia appeared to be dissatisfied but nodded and left the hut. So, what are you going to ask? I faced Alba. Take a look at this map. She spread out an old map of nearby area. Looking. In case you change your mind, come here. She drew a circle at one of the islands. What if I bring a tail? You appear to be fast enough for battleships or galleons to follow. Also, it is only a messenger. I would be surprised if you decide to join our cause but in case you want, this is the rendezvous point. (A) Why wouldnt you try to sell me your cause? She was weirdly passive, unlike the Doge who promised me rewards. Actions speak more than the promises. In either case there will be bloodshed. Can you promise me to keep one secret? She looked in my eyes with a timid expression. I will try No, promise me. (A) Okay. Alba collected her thoughts. We are preparing to strike the heart of the Leviathan. While they will be plundering our main base, most of our forces will strike the Capital. We will raze the city, and sink whatever we could. Try to stop us, if you want but in the end we, the free people, will either die, or clutch to this only chance. You are free to go with the supplies you get. Also, I would be grateful if you pass this envelope to the Doge. Go. She pushed me away and pretended to lose interest in talking to me. Understood. Farewell. Maybe we will meet again I headed to the harbor. Patricia was standing near my ship. What? Done talking? (P) Yes. Your supplies are on the deck. Im not a porter so carrying them is your problem. (P) Thanks. What? Not going to talk? Whatever. After your mission is over, report back to me. I was put in charge of your operations. What a pain (P) Nice to know that. I am going away for a long time. What?! Hey! It was not mentioned! Why would you go away by yourself? You are yet to prove your capabilities! I need to find someone to supervise! Wait Its night already AH! Wait a moment, I will pack some things and return! Before Patricia could run away I caught her sleeve. It is a special mission. Only I am going. Patricia looked at me with stupefied face. MOTHER!!! She ran away, and while she was gone, I sailed away. V3 Ch 22. The capital punishment On my way back to Benezio, the capital city, I managed to increase the amount of seagulls even further Now they were everywhere. Alright, little guys, how about you stop sitting all over the deck? Go sit there! I pointed at the superstructure. Of course, neither seagull moved. Look~, a big yummy fish~. Come here. Right, come here~. I beckoned them, and just in an hour of thankless job I managed to move them 1 meter closer to the superstructure. At least there is a meter of deck where I dont need to be walking on seagulls Since there was nothing to do, I fished and continued my bird training. By the evening I achieved a commendable result of having some of the seagulls sit at the superstructure. The next time I am on a shore, I should search for materials for bird nests. Maybe that would encourage those white-and-black bastards to settle away from the deck. After all, I walk there much more frequently than they do anything useful. Two days after I set sail out of the pirate lair, I started seeing merchant ships in the distance. Every one of them was changing course to avoid me, so I did not touch them to avoid making them even more nervous. After a few more days I finally arrived to the city. The warships on the roadstead immediately became curious, and chased after me. I had to shake them off and approach the city in the night, without any lights. Then I disembarked and proceeded to the city. Once again, I approached the checkpoint on the entrance. Next. A beast? Black The guards were on alert. If your guess is right, then what? I showed them my left side, where the katana scabbard was. W-welcome to Benezio The guards stiffly smiled and cleared the path. I became quite infamous, did I? I did my best to pretend I dont have a geographic cretinism, and tried to remember where I need to go. The night streets were lively and filled with many people. There were bars and taverns, there was music everywhere and artists were performing on the streets, I even saw that the market is open. While I was looking at the sight of people carousing, I remembered Albas words. The pirates are going to attack. And it is up to me to decide what I will be doing. Luckily, I remembered the way well enough to find the ultra-rich district, and after that finding the Doges palace was a matter of time. When I approached the gates, I was stopped by the purple coats. What do you need here? Soldiers picked up rifles and looked at me. I am here to report to How was Veronica called here? To the shining sun? Pffft! The soldiers immediately covered their mouths. Yeah, I am not too knowledgeable how Veronica is called I shrugged my shoulders. Still, my words were more or less enough to convince the soldiers. Andrea, stay here, Ill ask around if they are waiting for a beast. One of the soldiers entered the courtyard. Tell that Kuronami has arrived. Will do. The soldier disappeared. He returned almost immediately after he entered the palace. She can enter! He called right from the doorstep. Of course, the soldier who guarded me stepped aside. When I entered the palace, I was met by a maid. Signora Veronica is waiting for you. Please, follow me. I gazed at the upper-middle of the woman and only absent-mindedly nodded. Regrettably, the pleasing view disappeared right the next moment. I was led to Veronicas room. Right after the door opened, I was strangled by the girls hug. I was so worried you wouldnt return!!! (V) Yesh, yesh, now shtop shtrangling me! Dont you even think I will let you go now! She increased the strength of her hug. Usually when you are hugged by a beautiful girl, and pressed into her chest, you would be pleased. In my case, I was really struggling to survive. Even after Veronica stopped this murder attempt, I was not let go out of her arms. What took you so long? Dont you have a heart? You kept me worried, and now you are breaking my heart by trying to escape! I was embarrassed. Not by her chastising but by being sat on her lap. Id rather be lying on those soft thighs, than sit like a little child Well I started telling everything I found out from the base. The layout, the amount of ships, the suspected types. The stockpiles, the forces, and even the menu. Veronica patiently heard me out but did not release me. Great! Now, my lovely kitten~, you made me anxious, and that is why you are going to be punished by having to be my hugging pillow~! (V) The punishment was executed right the next instant V3 Ch 23. Declaration of war After my term was served, I was taken to the Doge. I told him the same things about where the lair is, and how many ships the pirates have. The Doge was sitting and thinking about something. Then he put an envelope on the edge of the desk. Inside you will find the bank notes for your reward. Also, there will be a form for citizenship. With this the contract is fulfilled. (D) But having a form also means I might be rejected? I felt a bit cheated. The forms are given only to the people who are getting the citizenship, not to the candidates. He cut off my objections. Understood. If that is it, then I will be going. I headed to the door. If you are willing to work, then I have another task for you. I turned 180 and prepared to listen. The pirates are increasing their activity. Veronica reported that you have a strong and fast ship, the perfect solution for our headache. (D) I drilled the Doge with my gaze. If they want me to work, then they should have money. I dont want to live on a street after my pocket money runs out. What? He didnt get what I meant. I expect something in return for work. HA-HA-HA!!! The Doge started laughing all of a sudden. Silly, girl! Where did you see an unpaid work? Ha-ha-ha! You are asked to work, and the thing you ask is whether you are paid for it! Just where is your common sense? Ha-ha-ha! I was wronged and mocked Finally, after laughing for a few minutes, the Doge reestablished his calm posture and looked at me. Well, well. It is hard to make me laugh. Good job, Little One. The payment is ten times the previous, plus reward for every pirate ship sunk. And if that is not enough, should you bring me the standard of the pirate flagship, the Black Demon, then you will be granted patrician title, and the right to own property in Benezio and every colony. (D) It sounded too good to refuse As I was about to give my positive answer, I remembered about the envelope from Alba. I suddenly remembered He-he-he I timidly passed the envelope to Veronica, who quickly opened it. She immediately showed an expression of disgust. Read it. (D) Are you sure, Father? (V) Read it, stupid woman. (D) I warned you (V) Dear Maurizio, how are you? Are you feeling fine? I am so glad to be writing to you after all this time. I hope that worms did not eat you already, and I will be able to gut you myself. Dont you die before I arrive, you stinking pile of c*. The letter continued with more and more insults and swearing. Dont forget to send me that lunatic. Sincerely wishing you death, Alba. So, did I not warn you? As Veronica finished reading the letter, a cup flew at her. The girl elegantly dodged it but the next cup was thrown immediately after. Veronica did not dodge it in time, and the cup shattered on her head. Then another one did the same. The tearing girl straightened and after the Doge calmed down, she bowed. Next time, keep your foul mouth shut. The girl bowed again. I remained silent as well. Great (D) What are you waiting for, you stupid Beast? Do you need a special invitation to tell me about how the f* you managed to meet that w*? (D) I was brought to her right after I arrived. When she sent me on another mission, she gave me this envelope. The Beast is to be locked down. If you agree to work, then report back. Otherwise, remain in Veronicas room. Get out of my sight, both of you. Dont you dare returning without a reason. The Doge picked up a cup, to show what will happen if we continue staying here. Veronica was silent until we returned to her room. Dont mind Fathers behavior. That woman is the most wanted criminal. She hijacked the most powerful of Benezio warships, and then made a pirate gang that keeps on harassing the merchants in the region. He just was too agitated by her insolence. She started petting me but unlike normally, I did not purr. I was too concerned about Veronica, whose face was dirtied by thin lines of blood. In the nighttime I was thinking about what to do. I ended up in a precarious situation. I am de-facto imprisoned, and running away will make me a criminal, the ally of pirates. Well, allying the pirates would be the logical outcome of this. Or, I can stay here until the pirates come and burn down everything. In any case I cannot remain neutral. I need a port to refuel, and that is why I need an ally. The pirates are going to come and murder everybody but they have a wide network of bases, or should have. Benezio has good ports, pays me, and is ready to make me join them. But the Doge All in all ‘Four sisters’ No 14. Recently the Academy became livelier than usually. Some of the evening lessons were cancelled, and the students had more time to dress up and do various things. For example, they were having tea parties all the time. I was invited a couple of times but after some handiwork, the invitations stopped. Big Sis, are you sure those parties are even necessary? I drank lemonade while Big Sis was trying on dresses, sent by a noble girl from our class. At least they are better than sitting all the day inside a room. She was struggling to choose between a green and a blue dress. Were you asked to attend? Once again they asked you: Lovely Iowa, can you bless us with your presence? We are desperate, since neither of your sisters wants to attend. Save us, please!? Ha-ha-ha Bullseye. Haaa Big Sis, they will continue to wipe their feet on you, unless you stop following everyones whims Mo, instead of nagging me, you couldve helped me! I have no idea what to do! (IA) Heads or tails? Tails. (IA) I tossed a 5 cent and it landed Blue. Are you sure? (IA) The coin says so. Fine Can you help me put it on? I doubt I can tie those ropes on the back. I helped her with the dress. Greetings, My Ladies, can you show me your invitations? We were halted by a lackey at the entrance. Despite my attempts at dissuading Big Sis, I ended up dragged into attending. However, now is my chance to avoid an entire evening of talking to snobs. Ive got none~! I said immediately. Its not a problem, Lady Missouri~! The hostess walked out of the club. It was another silly noble, who only cared for prestige Well, I am the most prestigious battleship, right after Enji. It is such a pity Lady Wisconsin and Lady Jersey are not coming. Please, enjoy yourselves~. Before I managed to refuse this kind-hearted invitation, I was dragged inside. My social butterfly sister was working hard to maintain a circle of people around herself, since its no doubt her task. She makes a lot of people approach this circle, and stay in there for some time. Usually those petty nobles band up in their own cliques and then refuse to talk to the others, unless the others are too influential to ignore. She is not in any social circle, so everybody has to approach her, and then they also have to talk to each other. The four of us are the most influential here, since one battleship is the top of the world. I guess if the four of us demand something, then the entire world will kneel. If that was to happen, Iowa would would continue whining that shes ignored? I would be I too have no idea what to do with the entire world New Jersey is interested only in Wisky and 2D girls. And Wisky is interested in clinging to us. The world is safe, for now. I drained another glass of dark red liquid with fruit flavor, the cherry juice. As I was standing here, at the edge of the party, the hostess mustve felt the duty of entertaining me. Is there something on your mind~? She was one of the type who tries to carve a favor, and lick the boots of a strong. Why would there be so many parties? Im running out of excuses to avoid those boring activities. After she giggled in delight, she started explaining. Did you not hear the news? What kind of news? The Royal family is going to visit the Academy. Thats the main subject of gossips. Everybody wants to approach the royals, so we exchange what we know. Why dont you attend more of the parties if you want to know~? Since there was nothing else for me to do, I started planning how to crash the party and get kicked out. ‘Four sisters’ No 15. And what happened after that? I glanced at Iowa, who was drinking away her shame. Then she climbed a table and started spouting nonsense The typical one. (IA) Youre too na?ve. Why did you bring Mo in the first place? She made her point too damn clear. Despite my pity for Iowa, she is the cause of it. I mayve consoled her, if she actually thought with her head. After another silly party yesterday, I came here to complain. Usually I would hang out with her but I am a bit busy. New Jersey, at least look at me when youre talking! The PC would not run away from you! She started shaking my shoulders. I, theres nothing to talk about, and you know that. Mo did another weirdo thing and escaped the party. You brought her, you suffered the aftermath. If you want to drink here, then go ahead but dont expect me to intervene for no reason. Uuuu (IA) As I reached the end of route, and approached the final picture, my hands became sweaty. I did not sleep for the entire night but it should be worth it. The previous pictures were great, and the girl is great too. Just a couple more dialogue lines, and Blink The monitor shut down GYAAA?! My entire night of efforts was pointless I had a glim of hope left. I looked at the PC and Iowa. Why the [Incomprehensible East coast accent] you shut down my computer? Without saying a word, she opened the curtains, and deadly radiation entered the room. GYAAA?! Then, she prepared to do the unthinkable DONT OPEN THE WINDOWS!!! And she did it You know what? I am angry. You can either stay here and hear out my nagging, or go out and finally exit this place. I will be cleaning this pigpen. No objections. Iowa picked up a bunch of cleaning utensils I carefully hid, and started destroying my habitat. I could only accept this situation, since right now she was at the terminal stage of Bigsisterhood, the Since my little sisters are such jerks, I will be cleaning to soothe this pain and disappointment. Then Ill go and play outside. Leave the gadgets here. (IA) What? I said, leave the gadgets here. (IA) You want my death?! It wont kill you. At least you will look at the world through your own eyes, and not through a screen. I guess she really is beyond sad. In the first time since I brought myself a pet, I decided to visit the reptile. Heya, wanna play? [I have no time for this nonsense.] Good for you. It was just a courtesy. Choose: soccer or basketball. This deflated ball will be useless for either of those but I am out of ideas. Real life is S tier game. S as in [I dont even have an idea what either of those mean!] Then choose randomly. Otherwise I will be choosing another game. The Dragonslayer. [Soccer.] After a brief explanation of the rules, we started. From the get-go I led the ball. I skillfully passed it under the dragons body and kicked it. The ball flew right towards the gate. Pom At the last moment, the ball hit a large tail. Tch. [Is this game even fun?] You are not fun, the game is. The dragon kicked the ball with its paw, and it flew right through the entire length of the field. Right into my gate. [Score.] Go field yourself I continued this again and again but the reptile was only moving a few meters at most, doing everything in a single move. The score was one-sidedly rising, and my motivation to keep living in this world was rapidly decreasing. Even Is nagging would be better than this. Can you, like, become smaller? [Why?] Guess why. [What~? You are too small to fight me~?] I aimed Mk-7s at it. [How about we talk this through?] Either become smaller, or I will make you smaller. [No problem] The dragon started shining until it blinded me. When I finally could see again, I saw a girl, instead of the annoying reptile. A pretty girl, even on the level of 2D girls. My hand sunk into the pocket Your expression is scary The dragon talked with a cute, angelic voice. It would be more suitable for a loli, than for a big chested horny girl, but I will take what I am given. I took a camera out of my pocket. I guess life is at least F tier game, after all. V3 Ch 24. Rallying the forces While I was considering what to do, the morning came. Victoria was still sleeping. I cautiously separated myself from her and dressed. Mhm Ah? You are awake? (V) I am. I will go wander around. Sorry but you cannot At least without my escort. Father would be fine with you being near me but he will be mad if you exit this room alone. (V) Then lets go to a restaurant? Victoria went stiff. You cant? Ha-ha-ha Work (V) No problem. Can we at least have a breakfast together? Well, this can be easily done~! (V) After the breakfast I had a lot of time to think. Our date with Victoria was disrupted but it doesnt mean I can be resting now. I remained in her room, since she said I wouldnt like her work, or sitting all day watching her paperwork. Her balcony had a nice view at the harbor. I noticed that some of the ships disappeared during the night, and some of them were preparing to head out. The attack on the pirates was approaching. I remembered the yesterdays events and decided to save Veronica. Pretty girls must not suffer this kind of a treatment. While the pirates cause mayhem, I will find her and rescue. I waited for the night, and waited for my skills to activate. I managed to use my evasion to squeeze out of Veronicas arms without waking her up. After a couple of minutes I confirmed that she is sleeping, and like an assassin, I made my way through the palace. The candles and lamps were doused, and I stealthed to the outside. With my night vision I saw how the ships set sail out of the port. It was the entire fleet. After I reached the port, and the water, I jumped into the sea and sailed by the waterfront all the way out of the city and proceeded to my ship. The next step was obvious. I sailed at maximum speed, right towards the rendezvous point with the pirate messenger. On my way I did not encounter Benezio ships and escaped their waters with ease. [Haaa If only I could cash this paper] Because I escaped, I couldnt cash the bank note I received as my reward. Those 10 gold coins were my hope to refill the torpedo stockpile. I am not a battleship, so they are my only chance to sink the huge ships without becoming a Swiss cheese. I opened the statistics, and for no reason pushed the bank note into the transparent screen. Puff, and it disappeared. However, it gave me the entire promised sum. It was delivered right to my account, and I could take out the cash anytime. [Phew, this one is dealt with.] It was the easiest payment I received. When I approached the rendezvous point, I saw a somewhat small ship with huge sail masts. I approached it and dropped the anchor at short range. Hey, pals! Where is the recruitment booth? I shouted to them. Thank God, we thought nobody would come! Go to the main base, Her Ladyship said you know where it is! I waved to the crew, and headed where I was directed. Two days later I steamed into an ambush. It was not related to either side, it was my old friend, the kraken. I was suddenly attacked by a huge tentacle and barely avoided it. The sea monster relentlessly attacked me but my high speed and maneuvering saved me. Still, I was too close to be safe. I dropped several depth charges and set them to explode at depth. Several minutes later the kraken returned. It was fast, it was huge, and it was not going to let me run away. I must be the largest prey it ever saw, and it was the largest sushi I ever saw. The conflict of gourmets was inevitable. Splash I released another sternful of depth charges, and small bubbles of water occurred above the drop zone. Splash Despite the continuous bombardment, the kraken was at most repelled but I saw no signs of it slowing down or being wounded. Its main body was too deep to be affected by my previous shelling tactic, and it could quickly evade the slowly sinking barrels of explosives. My enemy was skillful, and I was resourceful. I turned to the closest island and reached shallows. The kraken was foolish enough to follow me. Its huge body was clearly visible through the water, and so were the depth charges. The first drop was evaded but the longer the fight continued, the more worn out was the octopus. Splash It received a close explosion and was disorientated. I turned around and dropped everything that fitted on the stern rails. BOOM The krakens shocked body surfaced and I jumped on top of it, with an entire air army of seagulls following. By the evening I had the entire ship stockpile filled with octopus meat. And a huge body towed after the ship. I I accept this gift Alba was looking at my towed array of tentacles. Even after I filled my belly and fed the entire legion of seagulls, I had more than enough meat to donate to the pirates cause. V3 Ch 25. The first explosions of war While the grunts were cutting off pieces of the kraken, I was busy telling Alba about what I found. The fleet has moved? They must already be midway to us. Patricia glanced at me. They never even tried to be unpredictable. Their vanguard will strike tomorrow, plus-minus a day. Alba sipped tea and also looked at me. Why are you so sure? I couldnt stop doubting her words. The pirates are not the smartest. Lets just say, I have a first-hand experience. Their tactic is to start with a skirmish to draw our fast ships, and then the main strike of battleships to sink our unguarded heavy forces. (A) Then what are our chances? Chances? Well be obliterated. Patricia shrugged her shoulders, as if she doesnt care. Then why are you not moving yet?! They are going to arrive soon, and here you are waiting! [They are overwhelmed and have less than 10 heavy ships, only one of which is similar to Benezio battleships. It is a common sense to avoid the unfavorable engagement. Even I know that much!] You think it will help us? I nodded again and again. Ha? You may have a good ship but you are absolutely of no help in tactics. (P) Say again? You have a handful of ships and you are going to engage the superior enemy force? Stop it, you two. Kuronami, I will explain it. Just dont try to understand our point, or your head will stop working. (A) Why would you think so? I am smart. If you say so. I am not convinced but I will pretend I am, for now. Alba mocked me before continuing. They will try to draw us out of the shallows, so we must stay here, closer to the coastal batteries. During our previous fights we obtained several heavy guns, our main hope. You are capable of fighting so I put you under Patricias command. Her fast ships will engage the vanguard, and if they defeat it, we will have the advantage. (A) For some time I was struggling to understand but then I thought about the maneuverability of those ships. Fast ships can disrupt the line formation of battleships, and give advantage to our inferior force. Then I will proceed to prepare. I headed to the exit. Not without Patricia. (A) Are you still suspecting me? I couldnt help barking. It is not about suspecting, foolish girl, it is about being ready. If you will be already prepared to set sail, then be so kind to do it as soon as you are ready. The more time we have, the better. I wish you two fair winds and following seas. Now that we were dismissed, I headed to my ship and bought the entire package of torpedoes. My purse got lighter but at least [If I will be engaging some splinters, then why not hoard points to improve torpedoes?] The pirate frigates and caravels were already at the roadstead and only needed to set sail. I made sure everything is prepared on my end. I guess we can go now. Whom do they follow? I pointed at the light force. They are on their own. I will tell you where to go, since we will be engaging before the others do. Now, anchor aweigh! Patricia made a posture with an arm pointing to the horizon, and after I grumbled Whatever, we started moving. Just as we exited the port, I started hearing pinging. Ping Ping Ping It was underwater, and very close to the port. Hey, Patricia, what are the chances of a sea monster being near a port? Are you stupid? Of course no sea monster would approach a port. They only attack single ships. Now I knew everything I needed to know. Wait? Why are you turning?! I said, head there! Are you even listening?! I ignored her shouting, and prepared to give a warm welcome to the uninvited visitor. Splash BOOM While I was turning around to drop more depth charges, pieces of wood started surfacing. I have no idea what we encountered but it was no longer a threat. To think they would be so daring (P) Was it expected? W-what are you talking about? Patricia was not expecting me to hear her. I pointed at my ears. Ah Benezio was experimenting with submersible boats I never thought you would find one (P) I have ears everywhere. The sonar can also be considered one. I circled a few times around the island to make sure there are no more submarines, then we returned to the course, trying to catch up to the rest of the light force. V3 Ch 26. Wooden phalanx of the Seas 70 miles to the southwest of the pirate base. We were patrolling near a long island for an entire day and night. As Patricia explained, it is one of the possible directions of attack. During the patrolling we encountered only one ship, another lonely submarine. After we surprised the sub with a couple of far-away depth charges, it retreated. My plan is to make the enemy fleet come here, which might eventually happen. The enemy showed up in the morning, as expected. We had 7 frigates and 2 caravels, under the cover of a single destroyer. Against us were 17 frigates and 21 caravels. Those guys surely want us dead I was looking at the approaching pennants through the binoculars. We were enough of a pain for them to risk everything. If Mother is right, then the main attack should already be started. (P) You said they want to draw us away? How could they already be at the port? They are not at the port, yet. We knew there would be spies in our ranks, like we have ones in Benezios, so we set sail to trigger the attack. (P) A nice gamble you have Life or death. Nothing else. Patricia giggled, as if it is something normal. I couldnt help laughing nervously. Here it starts. Kuronami, holster the Jolly Roger! At the admirals command I raised the flag, and the fleet started lining up for combat. We, on the other hand, started to approach. Bang Bang Bang After a couple of salvos I achieved a hit on a frigate. The ship was damaged but did not withdraw. Meanwhile, the fleets were lined up and started closing in on each other. We were mostly ignored. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Despite my efforts we neither achieved significant damage, nor disrupted the enemy line formation. As the fleets entered the firing range, the first clouds of white smoke popped out. As the frigates fired, one of the enemy ships lost its sails and steered away. Even from afar I was seeing small pieces of ships fly out after being hit. The first broadside ended with routing of one enemy but losing one of our frigates, and all of the caravels. Bang Bang Bang With my guns I managed to do severe damage to one of the ships, making it withdraw. As I shifted fire to a group of caravels that approached too close, I scored a hit. The caravel started smoking, and then exploded like a firework. The allies were not standing still. Two enemy frigates were sunk and one fled. Two more pirate ships headed down. As the ships approached to firearms range, I sunk two more ships. The remaining frigates exchanged broadside shots. The pirates sunk one frigate, and immobilized another, while Benezio sunk two frigates. After the sides suffered huge losses, the fleets separated and quickly withdrew from the area. Benezio lost 10 vessels, some of which withdrew earlier, while we have only one battered frigate and ourselves. While I was turning the rudder to pursue, Patricia stopped my hands. We have a more important thing to do! Head back to the base! (P) And what about that frigate? If the enemy returns, they are doomed. We caused significant damage, that should be enough of a breathing space. Return to the base at once. I wondered if it a good idea, after all the light ships will return. They will not return for a few hours, thats for sure. They need to lick their wounds and repair the holes. Move at your top speed, we need to return immediately! (P) Aye, captain. Even if the enemy was going to return, I am convinced enough they need more time to repair. The ship was accelerated to the maximum speed, and while we were heading back, I checked the stats, Ding You received 3 copper coins, 2 silver coins, 520 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 47. Torpedoes C 6/6. HP C 3676. HI C 98%. Damage control compensation C 2%. AU C 83% (2507nm). Increase caliber - 0/200 Dual gun turrets - 0/400 Increase caliber C 0/100 Improve mounts C 0/250 Improve propulsion C 0/500 By the time we arrived, the battle already started. The remaining light ships were engaging each other, while the battleships were sailing at a respectful distance. Only two battleships were an exception from the ongoing mayhem. The black-sail battleship, and a huge Benezio battleship. You have guts to show up Patricia mumbled. What? Dont what." She pulled my ears. "Bring us closer to the Black Demon. They are waiting for me. Nobody shot at us while we were sailing to the pirate battleship. I approached as close as I could, and Patricia jumped to the ship. She thrusted her sword into the side, and used it as a step to jump to the deck. Only after I separated from the battleship the action started. And I was in the middle of it. ‘Four sisters’ No 16. Alright, students, choose a partner for yourself, and proceed to the workplaces. As soon as the teacher proclaimed, the class immediately paired up. New Jersey started irritating Mo, and they paired up. The only one who was abandoned was Iowa. I was standing just because I was waiting until that stupid Jersey finishes fooling around and picks me up. Wisky, lets go? (IA) Why would you think I am going with you? She pointed at Mo and New Jersey, which were chatting at one of the workplaces Traitor Dont worry, New Jersey just had something to discuss with Missouri. Lets go? Iowa was unusually persistent so I decided to follow her. You will be making cookies today~! I bought this recipe at a local patisserie and I want to test it before cooking it myself~! Start cooking~! The handwork class teacher was as mercantile as ever. I will be adding the ingredients. Can you, please, mix them for me? Big Sis bended to pick something out of the cabinet. Click When I turned around to see what has clicked, I saw New Jerksey hiding her camera. Not only she was not embarrassed for being spotted, she also waved me and gestured me to flip my skirt. GO DIE!!! Ufu-fu~, my little Wisky is so fierce today~. (NJ) YOU! Oh, damn The skirt flipped from the wrong side I This battleship Just GRRRHAAA!!! At least I protected the silly Big Sis from more pantsushots. First you mix some eggs and flo-ur~, then you add some salt and su-gar~, and at last you pour in a lot of milk and mix it all toge-ther~. You bake it and Ta-dam~! (IA) A few seconds later, the song was put on repeat by the freak. Big Sis face lit up with red, and the freaks lit up too, with perverted pleasure. Bum The .50 cal bullet made a perfect contact with the surface of smartphone, passed right through it, and then made its way through the wall. MY PHONE?! (NJ) YOU DESERVED IT!!! I stuck out my tongue and returned to cooking. After the pastry was done we formed some cookies and put them into the oven. Ufu-fu~. The cookies will be great~! (IA) Click The shots are too~! (NJ) Go d! Before I could kill the pervert, my guns were lowered by Iowa. Dont sweat it, you know that shes hopeless. (IA) Still, I kept my eye on her. Just in case. After the cookies were baked, the teacher immediately started tasting them. What a nice cookie~! Your Ladyship will be a great lady in the future~! Young Sir, those cookies are more than fitting of a prospect knight~! And other stuff like that. Then the teacher approached Mos table. Mos since she was the only one cooking and not fooling around with the camera all the time. The teacher tasted one of the cookies. The expression was telling everything one need to know. G-great j-job I know~! By combining the primordial magic and hells scorching flame, we made the ultimate cookies! These cookies can improve ones resistance to the forces of Evil! Dont worry, since you are our comrade in arms, you can take them with you~! (Mo) W-well I-I cant S-since they are r-required for your Dont worry! Well just make more! (Mo) I guess Cayenne cookies are not the tastiest. At least she did not put in the Carolina Reaper sauce she had on the table. Finally, it was our turn. Lets see~! The teacher prepared to grab a cookie but I glared at her. He-he-he I am just tasting to make sure you made everything right Dont worry, as Big Sister I made sure everything is made properly~! (IA) The teacher was left with nothing and I packed all of the cookies. I was worrying how to do it but no ideas crossed my mind. Dont worry, Wisky. Just do it. I am sure everything will work out great~! (IA) If you say so I entered the classroom and placed the bag on the school desk. I also placed a note: Eat them, you jerk. And dont you dare forgetting me again!. I exited the classroom. Good job~! I am sure your love will reach her~! Whatever this silly Sister says V3 Ch 27. Sinking the Armada The two fleets stopped circling around each other, and the long-barreled coastal guns opened fire. I hurried towards the allied fleet and hid behind their hulls. Bang Bang Bang I measured the distance correctly and landed hits on a battleship. My high explosive shots were just a nuisance to it. I continued firing, hoping to damage the fleet before the main engagement. My hits were not doing much but they damaged and softened the enemy for the main fleet. The engagement started with serious damage to the enemy. The battleships softened the enemy armada and the coastal batteries managed to sink two battleships. The first salvo of the enemy sunk neither of the ships but our forces were hit hard. 7 battleships and 12 galleons against 4 battleships and 7 galleons. The situation was not in our favor, even with my assistance. Bang Bang Bang I changed my tactic and started shelling the sails with AA rounds. When I no longer needed to hit the ship hulls, my accuracy increased tremendously. I even managed to immobilize two battleships. The allies were not lagging behind, and after two battleships emptied their broadside into an immobilized vessel, the enemy ship surrendered. Coastal batteries scored two vessels: a battleship and a galleon. It costed the pirates quite a lot. To let the battleships approach, the pirates used their galleons. The smaller capital ships soaked in the cannon balls, and 3 of them were sunk. Meanwhile, because I immobilized 3 battleships, the other 2 separated from them. They sailed away, breaking the fire contact. We immediately initiated the pursue. Soon, the galleons surrounded the battleships from both sides to give me enough breathing space. Allied galleons soaked in both sides of the battleships to let me approach them. For one reason. Splash Two torpedoes headed for the first battleship. Splash Two more headed for the second one. I followed the pinging sounds until they reached the ships. BOOM The second ships bow was blown up, and she nosedived. Splash I launched the remaining torpedoes at the luckier first ship. BOOM BOOM The chase ended with an unquestionable victory but not all of the enemy vessels were sunk. While I was returning, the allies sunk two more battleships but lost 1 galleon. Of all the ships only two were unscathed: the black-sail battleship, and the largest of Benezio battleships. Both of them were in the same place, and there were no traces of fighting. After all of the enemy battleships were sunk, the remaining galleons lowered their flags and holstered white flags. Now was the time to intervene in the flagships affairs. 20 minutes ago. Patricias POV As I jumped to the deck, I saw how the soldiers were hiding behind the ships board. I rushed there and took cover. Whats going on? My Lady, She is here! The soldiers were covered in ashes, and a few bodies were covered with cloth. I peeked at the enemy deck. There were dozens of soldiers, all aiming their guns at us but neither of them shot at me. I got the grasp of the situation and stood up. More than half of my body was visible but neither soldier shot. I AM HERE! I shouted and waited. Soon, a girl in golden cloak walked out to the deck. For a moment I was thinking who this blonde might be. Then, I walked along the ship. Meanwhile, Sacred Flower, the flagship of Benezian Navy, lowered a ramp for me to board them. At ease, people. I commanded my crew. It was not their fight. As I stepped on the flagships deck, their soldiers bowed. We greet the Shining Moon of Benezio. I almost laughed after hearing this. How many years have passed? The girl approached me with a sword in scabbard in her arms. Long time no see, Patricia. She passed me the sword. I almost forgot your face, Veronica. I accepted the sword. I drew it out of the scabbard and swung it a few times to accustom myself. How is Mother? Veronica approached me and attempted to hug. She is perfectly fine. I blocked her way with the sword. Her smiling mask faded immediately. Youre no fun. I almost hoped you will remain the same blessed child. (V) I have changed, unlike you. I took a stance and aimed for her throat. What a pity that you want to fight me, even though it is our first reunion since (V) PING Shipgirl dialogue lines: Iowa (BB-61), New Jersey (BB-62) New Jersey from here was designed way before her release in Azur Lane. It is my character and Yostar has no rights on this one. USS Iowa Ship Description: Iowa-class battleship - Iowa, Hull Number 61. Self Introduction: I am the first of the last battleships to be built, Iowa. During my service I navigated all of the seas, and even had the honor of carrying the President to his important mission. If you feel like you need help, please, call for me! Receive: Ah, are you Commander? Iowa-class battleship, Iowa, reporting in! Please, tell me how can I be of service. Ah... Sorry, I was a bit agitated about the new assignment... Log in: Welcome back! Y-yes, the office is ready and all papers are sorted. The maids did it before me... View details: Kyaaa?! Co-commander?! Please, knock before entering, I almost ashamed myself again... Main screen 1: Ufu-fu~, you need my help? Please, leave this task to Big Sis~! Main screen 2: My sisters? Ah, they are the cutest beings in the universe~! As long as they don''t open their mouths... Main screen 3: Diplomacy? That is the most commendable endeavor. Still, I prefer the gunboat diplomacy above all. Normal touch: Ah? Yes, of course, I am ready! Special touch: W-w-w-w...?! C-c-c-COMMANDER?! Rub: W-w-w...?! T-that is u-u-unbefitting for a Big Sis...! Mission reminder: Commander, we have a new mission and it requires your utmost attention! Do it myself? Of course! Mission complete: Commander, I brought the mission rewards! Mail reminder: Commander, you have a new mail. Read it myself...? N-no way...! Return to port: Thank God, you returned unscathed. Please, come inside. Big Sis already made you some tea~! Upset: Commander, even I know that I am worth more than that... Stranger: I may be lacking in many aspects but please, bear with me for the time being... Ah? I don''t deserve your compliments... Friendly: Ha-ha-ha... and here I am, complaining about my life... And here are you, listening to me talking... Have I tired you...? No? W-wow... Erhm... Thanks...? Crush: You want me to behave like I do with my sisters? W-would you really like me being a Big Sis...? You''re okay because it is when we are alone...?! Love:Co-mman-der~! Big Sis is here and is ready to rock~! But of course I brought everything~! Bento? Here it is~! I am glad I can be of use to you, so please, bear with me~! Promise: Erhm...? What...? Ah... I... I mean... Do I really deserve it...? So this is not a reward...? You mean it?! Y-yes! Yes, yes, yes and yes! Big Sis will be always taking care of you~! Commission complete: The commission team has returned. I will go debrief them, please wait for me~! Enhancing complete: Iowa, ready for action! Flagship fight: All hands, man the stations! Victory: I... have I really became an MVP? Wow... Defeat: I still need a bit of training, after all... Skills: Strike hard! Low HP: Wa-wa-wa...?! Additional voice line 1: (Sortie with at least one of: New Jersey, Missouri, Wisconsin) Follow Big Sis and everything will be fine! I-I KNOW WHAT I''M DOING! USS New Jersey Ship Description: Iowa-class battleship - New Jersey, Hull Number 62. Self Introduction: I''m New Jersey, the best and strongest battleship of the Eagle Union~! I carried on my shoulders so many wars that I''m feeling sick. Now that it''s done, I''ll be resting. I deserved it, didn''t I~? Receive: Heya~! New Jersey''s here! I''m the best battleship of the Eagle Union and now I''m in your fleet! Cool, ain''t it? Now, tell me where I can find a room for myself and I''ll be going~! Sortie...? Nah, it''s such a pain... Log in: You returned...? Darn it, I was hoping for some more R&R... View details: Ah, Commander! Come here, I want to ask you something~! Who of those cuties is prettier? Just gimme your opinion~! Main screen 1: Life is s... super-low tier game... Main screen 2: You ask my permission to mess with my sisters? Ha-ha-ha! Go ahead~! I like to mess with ''em too! Main screen 3: Fiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiine! I''ll help you... Stamp''s done so I am done working. Normal touch: You wanna read some? Sure thing, take whatever doujinshi lies around. Special touch: Erhm...? What?! (Runs out) Iowa, Commander found something there!!! Rub: Ha-ha-ha~! So that''s what the 2D girls feel when I tap on ''em~? Mission reminder: Mission, here. Go do it while I''m playing. Mission complete: Oh, the rewards are here? Nah, I don''t need them. Well, if there is a disk with another galge then I''ll take it, sure thing. Mail reminder: You''re such an old-styled person, Commander... To receive mail...? Were you not connected to the chat...? Return to port: Here you are! I knew you''d come back in one piece! Have you brought me Cola? ... You were not going out to buy me Cola...? Upset: I''m hikki-neet and I''m proud of that. Go away, you normie! Stranger: Life''s such a bad game... Ha? Ah, okay. Come here, let''s play. Friendly: You think you''ll unlock her route before I do? No way, Commander~! I''m pro! Crush: Ha-ha-ha! That''s funny~! Wait a darn moment...? How did we end up outside of my room...? Love: Don''t you even try, Commander! I will never agree that life is not a bad game! B-but I can agree that sometimes the characters are nice... Promise: Wow~! You sure have weird tastes~! To think you''d do this for me, that you''d try to bring me out of my room for the sake of your love~! Mhm? Ah, I''m fine with it. Sure thing, do whatever you want, as long as you stay by my side and keep me company~! Commission complete: The Cola team has returned! Enhancing complete: I am the Black Dragon, feel my roar! Flagship fight: Let''s do this! Victory: What''s up, guys? Have you thought you could win against me~? Defeat: Tch. Hey, guys, leave me for a bit, I''ll go kick some ''S... Skills: This salvo is dedicated to...~! Low HP: I''m taking hits! Additional voice line 1: (Sortie with Wisconsin) Wisky~! Come here my cutie-pie~! Additional voice line 2: (Sortie with Iowa) I, don''t sweat it, just fire! Additional voice line 3: (Sortie with Missouri) I''m the strongest, and it ''ll always be like that! V3 Ch 28. Duel of the Fates Before I could understand what happened, my sword was blocked by a small knife. I am more than glad that I am smarter than this. If I did not trust my instincts, I would be dead by now. My-my, what a treacherous sister Ive got. To think that my flesh and blood would try to cut me in half just after we met again I did not let her finish and started to swing again and again. The sword was coming at Veronica from all sides but she did not even try to be serious. It wouldve been funny if this b* became serious right from the start. Why dont you try to fight, sister? Is there something bothering you? Can something even bother you, cold-blooded reptile? She only laughed it off. A simpleton like you would never understand. Then, let me play with you, since you wish it so much~, My~ Dear~ Sister~! She parried another strike and leaped right below the blade, aiming the knife at my throat. In a moment I collected myself and kicked her with my leg. We are separated by many things, and being ridiculously good swordsmaster is one of them. Ha-ha-ha~! You made some progress~! She was only amused. I kicked her a meter away but she was still within the strike distance, both mine and hers. The longer she stood in place, the more tensed I was. Be it your way. Veronica finally put her hand on the hilt. BOOM Something exploded nearby and she was distracted. [I must finish it with one strike.] I used all known enhancement abilities and flashed at her, with the sword aimed at her neck. Even a monster would die after being decapitated. Not amusing. She was already behind my back, gently slapping me with her hand. She was yet to become serious GHA?! Try better, Mother mustve spent all of her fortune, didnt she? Veronica continued walking around me, waiting for me to catch up. Just die, you b*! PING CLACK PING She blocked my combination with the same knife but now I had a chance. [Loyalty of Steel.] Shatter The sword cut through the weakened knife, and headed straight to my surprised sisters head. GUAH?! I fell on my knees, after something hit my stomach. Too slow Too boring Veronica stared in the distance. I had a second to catch the sight of what is going on, while I was standing up. The fleets were burning. The Benezian pride, 120 gun battleships were sinking one after another. Our fleet was sinking too. And only one ship was looking out of place, maneuvering between the splashes of water. Pretty, right? (V) What the hell are you raving about? About that girl. She is the reason I did not turn you into a sponge. Do you know why~? Veronicas smile was suggesting that the lunatic found the new prey. What, are you in love with her~? Before I could continue mocking her, I was sent flying. Good answer, since you can be teasing me, then you are ready for round 2. (V) I was already seeing blurs at the edge of my view. The fight is approaching its end. No wonder Lunatic since the birth, lunatic forever. Slap You are no worse. If only you were a bit smarter, Father mightve paid you more attention. (V) Go to hell, you b* I took a stance and waited for her next move. My-my, little Patricia learned how to swear. Our little angel had her halo shattered by baddies~! With each of her mocks I was fueled more and more. I may die but I only hope I take her to hell with me. Ping Clang There was an opening but Ping She blocked my strike with the rapier. At long last she started to become serious. I have to admit, you are very good. Very-very good. (V) Clang Ping But being a very good girl Does not mean you are perfect. (V) Shatter She poked the middle of my sword with the rapier. The Master fencer. The Noblest of children. The Genius. The Invincible. The Radiant Sun. The Firstborn As the pieces of metal flew around, seemingly with the speed of a leafs flying, I saw what I wanted to see. The narrow blade of the rapier shattered, scattering its pieces, and leaving its Master defenseless. I put all of my remaining strength and mana in the single strike. The one that headed right towards the shocked face of this monster! Shipgirl dialogue lines: Missouri (BB-63), Wisconsin (BB-64) USS Missouri Ship Description: Iowa-class battleship - Missouri, Hull Number 63. Self Introduction: I am Missouri, the strongest battleship of the Eagle union~! Back then I even suppressed an entire nation just by arriving, forcing them to surrender under my guns. While my achievements are limited, my potential is untangible! Receive: And here the Fate has led me to this port... Tremble, Mortal! For Me, the strongest and most powerful battleship of all times has arrived to your court! Since my destiny calls for it, I shall let you use my powers, for now. Please, take care of me, Commander~! Log in: Welcome back, the work''s waiting! View details: I call for you, oh Great Fire! Listen to my command and obey it to the last word... Ah, Commander? Nothing much, I was just rehearsing. Main screen 1: Ufu-fu~... Ah? I''m just thinking about the new proposal to be filmed. Main screen 2: Why am I the strongest? Of course because I am Missouri, the Great Fire Demon! Main screen 3: Ha-ha... You want my autograph? Sure... ''Why would everyone want it...'' Normal touch: You called for me? What do you need from the Great Fire Demon, Mortal? You want me to help you sort the papers? Sure thing! Special touch: Y-you are q-quite b-brave... For someone who is about to become ashes! Rub: How dare you, Mortal?! Ah, I had a leaf stuck? Thanks, Commander~! Mission reminder: The cruel Fate has called upon us. In those troubling times we must... In short? A new mission was issued. Care to take a look? Mission complete: Nice one, Commander. One day we will cleanse all of the Evil spawns, with the Great Fire! Mail reminder: Hey, Commander, can you imagine this? I''ve got so many letters from my fans that... They are yours? My-my, what a busy soul you are. Return to port: Remember, Wayfarer, that every step you make, no matter how hard it is, brings you closer to the end goal. Also, here are some drinks. Upset: Don''t come near me, Evil spawn! Or else... Stranger: You dare coming here, Mortal? Then bow to me, to the Great Fire Demon, who fights the Evil! The eyepatch and the staff...? What? You don''t like them? Killjoy... Friendly: And again you come, Mortal? Do thee wanteth to hear mine wisdom? W-well, I am Great Fire Demon, so of course I am wise. Need some advice? Great, come here. Let''s talk about it while sharing drinks. Crush: Ah?! Phew, I... Commander, please don''t barge in as you please. Why am I not talking like a Demon...? Ah, don''t worry. I just need to help Big Sis with her problems. Ha-ha-ha~! Yeah, who would support my silly Big Sis if not me, the Great Fire Demon~? Love: It''s... It''s a bit unusual to not have to worry about my appearance... Ha-ha... Well, yes, I am happy that I don''t have to act unreliable all the time. Just don''t go bragging around that you have such a reliable comrade. What~? Aren''t you gonna be the Great Fire Demon''s comrade in arms~? Promise: Ha-ha, I can already see Big Sis crying tears of blood~! Her weirdo Lil'' Sis is getting proposed to, I mean. Yeah, I am more than happy, Commander~! Let''s do our best together~! Commission complete: Not all return from the fights but those who do... No, no! I mean, everybody''s alive and well! Enhancing complete: It all is for the greater cause! Now, Mortal, let''s fight some Evil, shall we? Flagship fight: Girls, let''s party hard, ''till they all wet their pants~! Victory: So foolish, my fiends. To think weaklings like you would be able to stand against the Great Fire Demon? Defeat: I... If I were to take off the eyepatch, then my powers would''ve burned you all but... B-but it''s not the time yet... Skills: Oh, Grear Fire, listen to my command and burn my enemies! Low HP: Holy Molly, time to get serious here! Additional voice line 1: (Sortie with Iowa) Don''t worry, Big Sis, I''ll support you in any way I can. Additional voice line 2: (Sortie with at least one of: York, Jamaica, Z36) Let''s rise and fight the Evil spawns! To victory! For every Eagle Union ship in the fleet, increases this ship''s FP and AA by 5%. Must not have Sakura Empire ships in the fleet. For every Sakura Empire ship in the fleet, increases this ship''s HP by 1% and RD by 5%. Must not have Eagle Union ships in the fleet. If no other ships present in the main fleet, increases this ship''s stats by 1% every 10s of the combat. The skill''s effects stack for the duration of the sortie. If the vanguard also consists of one ship, increases both ships'' stats by 5% instead every 10s. Every 1 minute with a chance of 50% fires 3 salvos of 3 Mk 23 shells. The targets receive critical hits, ignoring all target''s defenses and this ship''s damage debuffs. If this ship is sortied with any other Iowa-class battleship, has 10% chance of replacing this skill''s attack with the sistership''s skill''s attack. USS Wisconsin Ship Description: Iowa-class battleship - Wisconsin, Hull Number 64 Self Introduction: I am Wisconsin, the latest of the Eagle Union''s battleships. ... AND SO WHAT?! I STILL PARTICIPATED, DIDN''T I?! I may be an oversized AA light cruiser but still... Receive: Huh? Are you the Commander? I am Wisconsin, the proud battleship of the Eagle union. Nice to meet you. Now, stop staring at me and let''s work. Why should I be reminding you about work?! Log in: You are late! Ha?! It''s my problem that I arrived earlier? You... You...? View details: Look as much as you want, there is nothing I lack. Battle stars...? You?! Main screen 1: Tch. Here''s your tea. I have no idea why you would want me to make it. You like it when I make you tea? Go die! Main screen 2: What I''m thinking of my sisters? None of your business! I don''t hate or like them. I''m not blushing, you idiot! Main screen 3: Ha?! No way in hell!!! ... I-it''s not like I am completely against making you a bento... Normal touch: Keep your arms to yourself, will you?! Special touch: You... Y-you... GO DIE!!! Rub: W-who did tell you that you can just pat my head?! W-who did tell you to stop patting my head?! Mission reminder: I received new mission''s data. Huh?! I know myself that I did a good job. Huh. Mission complete: D-don''t praise me all of a sudden. I may''ve brought the rewards but it won''t make me the one who does the related paperwork. Mail reminder: You''ve got a new mail. Not my problem, you idiot. You have eyes, so read it yourself. Return to port: G-g-g-g-g-g... WHATEVER! Upset: What do you need, you freak Commander? Stranger: No matter what you think, I''ll not be easily swayed. And don''t think that saying I''m cute is going to help it. Friendly: Are you an idiot or what? If you keep saying I''m cute it won''t make me happy. No way in hell it would. Crush: Just why do you keep coming here? It''s just... I am a bit shabby... Whatever you say, I am less capable than those three. Hm, if you have time for this nonsense, then go make yourself busy, idiot. Love: It''s not like I was following you... I just... ''Felt a bit happy when you supported me...'' Huh?! You heard it wrong! Why would I want to... I-it''s not like I am completely against spending time with you... Just do whatever you want... Promise: W-whatever... D-do what you want... I am s-surely n-not happy t-to hear those words... Am I smiling...? Commander, you idiot, go die a thousand times~! Commission complete: The commission has returned. Enhancing complete: With this... With this I''ll be able to... Nevermind! Flagship fight: I-I t-take co-command... Yeah! Victory: Hm! I came, I saw, I conquered. Defeat: Big Sisters, help me! Skills: GO DIE, YOU IDIOT!!! Low HP: Scary... Scary... Scaryscaryscary... Additional voice line 1: (Sortie with at least one of: Iowa, Missouri) Hm! I''m a big girl, I don''t need your help! Additional voice line 2: (Sortie with New Jersey) YOU! STAY A FEW THOSAND FEET AWAY FROM ME! Additional voice line 3: (Sortie with at least 5 of Eagle Union, no carriers must be present) Now that''s my chance to escape the escort duties~! AFP_Write V3 Ch 29. The destiny calls As the sword cut through the air, I felt something. Something was wrong. Instead of piercing the crazy b*s face, the blade stopped. Not too bad, you even surpassed my expectations. Still, try harder. Veronica caught the blade with two fingers and let go of it right when I pulled it back. Why dont you just kill me already, instead of this play? My blood was already boiling from this arrogance. This is not up to you to kill me, neither it is up to me to kill you. Our destiny is different. (V) Stop this bulls*! From since you are such a fatalist? I just understood that we are nothing more than pieces She again looked in the distance. The gunfire has settled, and the remnants of the fleets were disengaging. Only one ship was heading here. The time has come. The destiny is nigh. Veronica picked up the shattered remnants of her rapier and started casting the restoration spells. I couldve tried to kill her right here, right now, but I know better than this. This monster is not interested in me. The steel ship approached, and then disappeared below the side of the battleship. Only the tops of its masts and structure were visible. Then, something jumped on the deck. Kuronamis POV As I landed on the deck, I saw Patricia and Veronica. Veronica was holding her rapier and looking at me, while Patricia was standing in a combat stance, and aiming her sword at me. Who wouldve thought that pirates are such a scum Well, they are scum but to think that they would try to kill you now Veronica glanced at Patricia, who was flustered. Just what happened here? I looked at the two of them. Patricia surely was not in the best shape. Nothing but a family reunion, sweety~! Veronica approached me and hugged with one arm. The other one was holding the rapier. Who wouldve thought that you know this scumbag. Patricia was ready to strike and was not intent on backing down. She clearly is a threat She lusts for power but I cannot defeat her alone It is for her own good, help me Veronica whispered. CLASH And in the next second the blades crossed. Whatever this b* tells you, dont believe her! (P) Its funny to hear this from you! Veronica was clearly cornered, and soon the sword would cut her. Ping I parried Patricias blade and tried to disarm her. She dropped the sword as soon as I gripped it. YOU?! WHY WOULD YOU DO THIS?! (P) Is it even necessary for you to fight?! I had no words to describe what was going on. She just whispered something and you trust her, like a loyal dog. (P) Try better, Sister. The destiny is calling for us, and its decision is approaching. (V) What do you mean by destiny? Dont listen to this lunatics raving! The disarmed Patricia tried to fist fight Veronica, interrupting the explanation. Veronica easily avoided her attacks but was reluctant to use the rapier. The picture was weird but I was yet to decide how to stop the fight. Stop it! I just stood behind both of them. Hit Patricia couldnt stop her fist in time, and hit my cheek. YAAARGH The fist hit me, and Patricia started whimpering. Even though I made from foil-plated cardboard, I still should be a ship. [It doesnt even hurt. Thats what I call hits like a girl.] My thinking of how strong I actually am, was interrupted by Patricia. WATCH OUT! I turned my head. Veronica was standing there and giggling. My poor Patricia is still such a crybaby~ (V) I glared at Patricia, whose face became pale. WATCH OUT!!! She continued shouting but I wont be caught twice. Then, I felt something My mouth started filling with blood, and I felt cold. I forced my numb head to look down, and a saw a narrow blade, sticking out of my chest. Why? For it is our destiny Veronica pulled the rapier out, and I fell. It was already hard to breathe, but now I was drowning in my own blood. smeeo erylet o! ell y ove Then, I lost consciousness. ‘Four sisters’ No 17. I was relaxing after another week of studying. I worked hard and now I relished in the fruits of my labor. This is the paradise Im looking for Whatever you say. Wisky enjoyed the lemonade and the pool with me. Iowa is too busy with another postponed-indefinitely-but-the-time-runs-out task, and to unshell New Jersey one would need to spend their entire mana. The two of us had everything at our disposal: a small barrel of Iowas lemonade?, a scorching sun, a hot air, and a cold pool. The Academys pool is usually reserved for PE lessons, and even the highest level nobility students cant access it without a special permission but it all changes when it comes to us. The pool is our fiefdom, and we have an absolute rule over it. The first thing we did after arriving here was occupying this body of water for our purposes. Initially we just did it for the sake of sailing here but then Miss Lazybones rediscovered the leisure swimming. I wish we had some pork. (WI) Id rather have some beef. And here we go again To hell with your beef, we eat it every time we have a barbeque! Cant you at least buy some other meat?! (WI) No way! The beefsteak is the sacred tradition of our family! This is the first time I hear bout it! (WI) Even though both of us know that this is the dead end discussion, it was the matter of honor. What the two of you are doing here?! We were interrupted by someone shouting from the entrance. I exchanged glances with Wisky and we both silently agreed that we have no desire to turn around and look. Still, I yielded to my little sister. I lifted my head off the deckchair and turned to the side, to look at the unexpected irritator. There stood the platinum blonde, showing off an armband and ready to shout Judgemento desu no. Ah, dont care about her. I returned to my business, since this nobody has nothing to do with me. HOW DARE YOU TO IGNORE ME?! (PB) Cmon, I dont give a Before I could end the phrase, my mouth was covered by Wisky. Dont you dare swearing here, this is a respectable side story, so censor your words. (WI) Mhmumh. [Okay, fine, now let go of me.] The platinum blonde approached us and started nagging so I used the trump card. Who are you to lecture me? I am part of the disciplinary corps! So you must obey me! (PB) How funny. To think a troublemaker like you would become a disciplinary committee member would be the same as if a-certain-someone became a member of moral committee. HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!!! The laughing from my side was only the confirmation of it. The blondes face twitched but she was still standing here. Why would I not be able to join the committee?! Only the pure blooded nobles can ensure the discipline in this mish-mash! (PB) And so what? So I am going to ensure nobody breaks the rules here! Starting with YOU! (PB) Dont point fingers at me, its rude. She quickly withdrew the finger. You two keep on doing your stuff but Ill be swimming. Bye. (WI) Splash While Wisky was cosplaying a submarine, we continued glaring at each other. What did I even break here?! Dont you see where you are?! The pool is closed for the commoners! She pointed at the entrance, where were so many restriction signs that we always laughed at it. And? Erhm You really have no idea? She was confused. Go ask the principal if the Iowa sisters cant be using this place 24/7. What does this 24 by 7 mean? (PB) Just Just go ask him, and stop bothering us for no reason. The girl already headed to the exit but then she stopped and ran back. Wait, I cant let you off like this! (PB) Why are you so keen on causing us trouble?! You dont know? The Royal family is going to be enrolling the Crown prince and his fiance here! (PB) And how does it concern us and our pastime? "You are causing troubles and affect the...!" (PB) "Brilliant! Go bother someone else! Or, you aim to curry a favor of..." The girls face became red and she finally ran away. Sigh Wisky, Im joining! BOM V3 Ch 30. From the dead ARGH KHA-KHA-KHA! I gasped but opened my eyes. When I looked around, I was in the destroyers bridge. As if nothing happened. Despite the wobbling of my legs, I reached a window and saw that I am near the pirate lair but the ships were stationed as usual. I hobbled to another side of the bridge and saw a battleship right by my side. I checked the ship. The hull was fine and barely suffered any damage. The weapons too were ok. The only thing that was not normal is the engine, it was completely cold. If I was to set sail right now, I would be able to do so, in 2 days at least. I went to the deck. A second later, I was hit by a seagull which did not expect me to cross its way. Hey, little guys! Watch out where youre flying! As soon as I shook off and captured the perpetrator, all of the seagulls took off, and started to circle above the ship. I put the captive under my arm and went to the bow, where most of the seagulls commotion was directed. There I saw Patricia, fishing. She immediately turned around and started grumbling. Those damned birds refuse to eat, and they already sent in a couple of storms. At long last their breadwinner has arrived. I It was really confusing to see you disappear and reappear here If only I couldve strangled that b* (P) Dont fish here. Also, why are you on my ship? How cold of you. This ship started drifting away after You get it So we had to tie it to the Black Demon. While we were working, I checked the commanding room and saw you there, intact. Of course I had to stay and make sure nothing would happen to you! Patricia started waving her arms and almost hit a seagull with the fishing rod. Understood. I will go report to Alba. Anything else? I really didnt feel like talking. To anyone. I jumped off the ship and headed to the coast. While there was nothing to do, I checked the stats. Ding You received 2 copper coins, 5 silver coins 3 gold coins, 350 upgrade points (hits), 66 upgrade points (firing), 300 upgrade points (3 torpedo hits, 1.0 modifier) IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 13 Torpedoes C 0/6. HP C 2342. HI C 98%. Damage control compensation C 2%. AU C 63% (2341nm). Increase caliber - 0/200 Dual gun turrets - 0/400 Increase caliber C 0/100 Improve mounts C 0/250 Improve propulsion C 0/500 ASW Mortar - 0/50 Proximity fuse - 0/50 I poured all of my upgrade points into improvements. Still [I wonder what High Explosive means] At the coast I saw almost no people. Only occasional purple-coated pirates. Near Albas hut I was stopped. Her Ladyship is not expecting visitors. Can you state your intentions? The guards were not showing hostility so I answered cordially. Kuronami returned to report. I am from that ship. I pointed at my ship. The guards looked at me and one of them headed to the hut. He knocked and glanced inside, a moment later he gestured to come. When I entered the hut, there were no fireworks, no screaming fans, and no champagne. Alba was just seating by a small table and writing. I have no idea how you came back from the dead. And dont you tell me about miracle, I am not going to believe. (A) Then I will not be telling anything. Are there any assignments for me? I want to go away. She looked at me for a minute but then answered. We sacrificed all of our fleet, and Benezio is still standing. I shall not stop you from privateering their convoys, or sinking anything that sails under their flag. You are absolutely free to go and fight. (A) Understood. One more question, how did you end up with those two sisters at each others throat? For what reason should I be answering? Alba stopped writing and glared at me. Even though she disliked the topic, I continued pressing her. If I am to continue working with Patricia, I should know what is going on. Haaa Do you really think the pirates were this numerous? If I remained there, I wouldve hunted down every last one of them. I just understood that neither Patricia, nor I would have future with that man. Satisfied?! She was angry but I asked one more question, before her patience ran out. Then what about Veronica? I heard you became close with her. That would explain your impertinent curiosity. That child was different She was not like her sister, she was weird After we ended up enemies, their relations were severed. I did not pry further. I will pick up Patricia and head out. If you allow me to. Of course, tell Patricia to come, I will instruct her. Your ship will be transferred under her command, as the new part of our fleet. You are promoted to captain, and are allowed to have your own subordinate crew and bear the pirate flag as your own. Now, go. Alba personally pushed me out of her hut and slammed the door. Ding The stats screen opened by itself. 2nd ship - No ship commissioned. 3rd ship - No ship commissioned. 4th ship - No ship commissioned. 5th ship - No ship commissioned. ''Ships available - Kuronami-class - 1 platinum coin, Akizuki-class - 1 gold coin, Kagerou-class - 1 silver coin, Minekaze-class - 1 copper coin'' ‘Four sisters’ No 18. Everything will be fine Everything will be fine Everything will be fine I was standing in front of the gates, waiting for the newcomers. I greeted more than 30 people by now but I am yet to become accustomed to it. I memorized the entire speech, and even some additional words in case the usual speech does not suit the case. I know every nook and cranny the newcomers should visit, I know every class senior, and every class room. I can find any teacher at any given time, and help the students with any issue they encounter during the first week of studying in the Academy. But I am yet to overcome one issue A carriage with yet another family crest has stopped by the main gates, and a lackey opened the door. Two people, a boy and a girl, stepped down from the carriage and approached me. I waved them in an automatic motion I repeated again and again. Hello, are you The boy approached me and waved back. Hello, I am Iowa I was assignedtobeyourguidetodaypleasefeelfreetoaskmeanything. Kh. Are you the new students? Please, follow me I want to disappear Right this instant Its alright, Miss. Take a deep breath. Now, exhale. The boys attitude was what I needed the most. I wouldve fainted from embarrassment if he scolded me I led the newcomers throughout the Academy until we reached the dormitories. We are at the dormitories plaza. All of the dormitories are connected to this place. Please, bear in mind that visiting another genders dorms is strictly prohibited. Even if The girl tried to raise an objection. No if. Even the teachers cannot break this rule. The plaza exists for this very reason. Thank you, Miss Iowa. Your guidance is the most helpful. You have my sincere gratitude. This boy is so well educated. If only I immediately turned around. What is wrong? The boy shook my shoulder but I was too busy searching. It is rude to turn away from the people talking to you! I ignored the girls objections, since she is the victim here. Finally, my eyes came upon a curtained window, where was a small gap. I glared at the gap and showed my fist. The gap disappeared. When I turned around, I saw the girl, glaring at me, and the boy, calming her down. My apologies. Miss, if you ever come across a flat girl in a cloak [hoodie], then please, dont hesitate shouting and calling for help. Come on! Who do you think I am?! I received a radiotelegram the next second. You know yourself who you are. Have some shame! Or at least some restraint! Buuu~ Killjoy-neesan~! I showed the window a finger gun. The radiotelegraph went silent immediately. The newcomers were a bit embarrassed by my actions I failed again The evening was calm and pleasant. The cold breeze and a cup of lemonade were everything I needed to relax. ''Kyaaa...!'' Vibration I checked the phone. There was a photo of pantsu. Just how are you doing this? Doing what? The newcomer boy approached me and sat nearby. My little sister is just killing me Something is wrong? Do you need help? I hurried to clear the misunderstanding. No, no! Its just My little sister done another lewd thing I wish I could turn into dust and be blown away You surely have it hard, Miss I couldnt help smiling. I surely do Speaking of which, we are yet to get acquainted. Ah! Indeed, we are. I am The boy introduced himself as the crown prince of this kingdom. Of course, I was not surprised too much. The four of us spoke to the king more than once. We even made a demand to supply us with everything we needed. For example, lemons. The tea is prohibitively expensive but the lemons are not. With my special recipe I can make the beverages for those three at any given time. So, I am not surprised. Thats it. I shall be going, enjoy your evening, Miss. The crown prince bid farewell and I was left with my sisters mischief. I started searching for earphones to listen to some music. Here you are! Wha?! I looked up and saw the newcomer girl, glaring at me for no reason. Erhm Miss, do you need something? Scary Dont you feign ignorance! How dare you?! I was still lost. What? You have no excuses for your inexcusable actions? I will see to it, that you will be As the girl continued talking, her chest was groped from behind. KYAAA?! (CPF) Soft. I already knew who did it. The girl freed from the grasping hands of New Jersey, and slapped her. YAAA?! The cheek was perfectly fine but the palm was not. So, whats up? Why are you shouting at my Big Sis? (NJ) She! She! SHE DARED SEDUCING MY HUSBAND! (CPF) I facepalmed. V3 Ch 31. Too empty for comfort BANG BANG BANG Before a Benezian frigate could turn its side towards me, I fired AA shells at its sails and thus deprive it of the maneuverability. Take this! Are you always so full of yourself? Dont forget, they have a pair of cannons in the back too. As Patricia said, they have some weapons. Bom Bom We were straddled, and small fountains of water shot from where the cannonballs hit. I returned the courtesy. BANG BANG BANG 100mm armor piercing shots went straight through the wooden hull, without exploding. The consecutive shots were high explosive. Bang Right after the guns were silenced, a small cloud of smoke appeared from the top of the ships main structure. Bang Bang Bang A couple of bullets ricocheted from the windows. When the ship lost its fighting power, the crew armed themselves for combat. Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum Bu-bu-bu-bum I shredded the attacking defenders with AA machine guns, and after the frigate went silent, I asked Patricia. That should be it? Not yet. They did not surrender. Can you fire a couple more shots? She peeked in the windows from behind a metal construction. Fire guns, aye. Sending presents! BANG BANG BANG After a couple of hits, the frigate started rising white flag. Niiice~! Good job. With this our fleet should have even more vessels. Patricia was so happy that she even praised me. I mightve wondered where Veronica is, and what happened, but for now I have to focus on more immediate results. The war is not over and the pirates are outnumbered 3 to 1. If Benezian navy was not scattered around in its colonies, then the pirates would not be enjoying the Caribbean. They failed many of their tasks and now require new ships. No drydocks, no shipyards, and a lot of ships sailing around, waiting to be captured. Patricia, do you know the proportion of captured ships in the pirates navy? There was nothing to talk about while we towed the prize back so Patricia was the only way to entertain myself. All but two. Why are you asking? Did you not know that curiosity killed the cat~? (P) Well, there is nothing to do so I just try to entertain myself. Not that I have anybody to talk to properly Ha?! Sorry that I am not the most talkative type! Perhaps youve enjoyed that b*s attention? Maybe you want me to be skinning you, just like she did? (P) I was just mumbling, dont get mad all of a sudden! I am insulted here, and then I am wrong?! Once again, the conversation ended in us remaining away from each other. Despite all of the hardships, and slow steaming, we returned to the base and passed the prize to the pirates. While we were docked and had nothing to do, I went to the pub to search for people, willing to serve aboard. The bartender poured me a pint of ale and I started listening to the conversations. Yeah, and I never heard back from him. He just disappeared, as if He still owes you? Whenever you need help, bro. My guys will gu bulls*. He mustve stopped somewhere at a colony and stocked supplies. No way he made it to the West. C Man, I witnessed it with my own eyes! You cant forge stuff like dat! I mean, he really doesnt know when to quit. That a*hole doesnt pay the crew and hoards everything for himself. Gotcha. One moment, and I was already by the table. Whats up, men? Somebody owes to your homies? Pffft! Stop it, Beast. This stupid accent is too much~! A greybearded pirate and his friend started laughing. I have a ship but I lack a crew. You get me? I went right in with my offer. Go away, girl. You dont even have money to pay anyone. Its that Lady who pays for everything you drink here. Im not going to sell out my pals for the sake of them starving. (Pirate) Then how about me making them this offer? Its not like they would lose anything. Maybe. Still, youre way too sudden. Go do something for Her Ladyship, maybe she will find a crew, willing to work for free. (Pirate) Can we No. Bring me something cool, and then well be talking. I understood that the crew would be too much for me to ask. Still, I have some gold and so I can buy a destroyer. I checked my account and cried. Then, I checked the port screen. Docked in port: Allied Refuel and repair C 1 silver 1x Torpedo C 1 gold I grit my teeth and bought repairs and torpedoes, afterwards I cried. I have 1 gold left, and it is barely enough to buy the entire squadron. Total parsimony is a must. ‘Four sisters’ No 19. I looked at the wall clock. Then at the desk clock. Then again at the wall clock. Then again at the desk clock. And again at the wall And again at the desk Enji, are you even listening?! To think you would! Iowa was chastising me by mercilessly making me sit on my knees and telling me what I did wrong. I looked at the clocks. She was nagging me for the entire morning. It is already lunchtime and I feel hungry. Can I go now? Im kind of hungry. Just what did I do wrong? (IA) New Jersey, just how?! HOW?! You surpassed yourself yesterday. To think you would do something lewd to a newcomer, THE SAME DAY SHE ARRIVED! (IA) Now it will be [You mustnt do such things to girls!] You must not do such things to girls! (IA) [Not only do you dirty your own rep but also make a bad example to your sisters!] Enji, not only you dirty your own reputation, you also show your little sisters a bad example! Wow, it stepped away from the usual pattern? [You must reflect on your actions and avoid doing such bad things in the future!] You must reflect on your actions, and please, at last, stop doing such things in the future! (IA) Relax, Sis, Im not going to be Pom A palm hit my head. Silence. And stop pouting! (IA) Come on, I, you know that I must be doing this! Pom Haaa I know the drill, ok? You Argh! New Jersey, you are irredeemable! What if Wisconsin, or God save us, Missouri start doing this? What are we going to do?! (IA) But Mommy I will save the day once again, right? Pom A-a-a-a! At least show some remorse, will you?! (IA) Fine, fine Lets go, Im starving~! Go ahead. I will be cleaning this pigpen. Iowa went to the new cache. I thought I hid the cleaning utensils so well that even she wouldnt be able to find them but then again, its Big Sis Iowa. I arrived to the restaurant. The local analogue of a school cafeteria. Youre late. Was Big Sis scolding you again? Mo was busy consuming a dish but even that did not stop her from hugging me. She slid aside and I sat on the same bench. Of course she was. What did you do now? (Mo) I just took a shot. The new girls. Ah, that explains it. Did you really establish a new record? Like, lewding a newcomer the same day she arrived? The Stop New Jersey league has already written a protest against you. The principal is going to scold you too. (Mo) Haaa Lemme have a piece of steak. I took a bite from Mos piece of meat and headed to hear another nagging After the principal was done telling me about morals, I was free to go. On my way back I saw the newcomer girl. Heya, whats up~? She turned around and made an amusing expression. KYAAAA!!! PERVERT!!! (CPF) All of the students around us glanced at the scene and returned to their business. Come on, I dont bite~. Lets hang out, shall we~? I hugged the girl from the side and started leading her away. No way! I am not going with you! (CPF) Youre no fun Fine, Ill [Click] go then. Call out if ya need myself~! I entered my room and headed to the haven of calmness. I should finish clearing [Insert a girls name]s route today. The Largehard 7 loaded and the desktop appeared. KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA?! There were three icons. The computer, the bin, and a folder named Holy Bible. All of my collection was cleared. All of my games were uninstalled. All of the secret collection was cleared, and in its place was the Holy Bible folder That suits you. I turned around and looked at the tormentor with teary eyes. I hope that reading the Bible will help curing you of your behavior. (IA) I approached her. You monster It is for your own good, Enji. Now, how about we read it together~? (IA) Click She lowered her head until she saw the phone under her skirt. Our eyes met. Ugh Uuugh UUUUUUU!!! UUUUUGH!!! Damn, I made her cry I looked at the phone. On the screen were Ah, come on, this is such a treasure. Its surely worth it. [New Jersey reestablished her collection within one week, giving her the title of the worst enemy of short skirts, and establishing a fashion of wearing shorts under skirt.] ‘Four sisters’ No 20. Rise and shine, Wisky~! The first thing that happened today was my sisters, dragging me out of my room. Why are you so agitated today?! It was too much even for them. Wisky, we aint gonna eat without you! Pick up your butt and lets go! (NJ) Fine, Im going. At least tell me what youre planning. Of course we are having some barbecue today! (Mo) I had to accept that it is another beefeaters day. Those guys never eat anything but roasted beef. The plaza near the dormitories was turned into barbecue heaven and the smell of roasting meat spreads around the Academy, attracting more and more people. I was standing on the outskirts, looking at the commotion. Why are you standing here, alone~? The freak asked me from behind. What am I supposed to be doing? Its Big Sis work, not mine. Entertaining the bystanders is that clowns work. And what have you forgotten between my legs? I asked the freak, who was lying on her back right below me. Im just enjoying the sun. (NJ) DIE! Stomp The barbecue festival was proceeding as they planned: people were coming here, and eating our stock of meat. The only problem is that neither of us ate anything but lemonade. I was getting tired of standing in a corner but I couldnt distract my sisters. While I was pondering what to do, the platinum blonde approached me. Aha! You are standing here, so you might as well do something for me! I looked at her with no interest. Come with me! (PB) Why would I? You are not coming? She tilted her head. Really? She looked like Big Sis, when shes refused. W-well, I might spare a minute for the likes of you. Its not because I need your company. I followed her and ended up in a small group of people. They went to the center of the festival and approached Missouri. Who dared challenging me? Are you tired of living, Morta?Oh, Wisky, hows it going? (Mo) Hey, whats going on? Even a weirdo like her wouldnt wear that eyepatch for no reason. Not to mention that stupid holey cloak. The one who wins against me in a challenge shall have a reward bestowed by the Great Fire Demon! So, my Kin, have you come here to challenge me? Now I understand how Iowa feels whenever we do something obnoxious. Spit it out At least some entertainment. Ufu-fu~, fine! If you insist on challenging Me, then come forth! (Mo) I was ready for anything, even the most stupid of things but I never expected that when I cross the crowd of bystanders I would see D4. (Mo) Hit My poor battleship! H1. It must be there. Miss. Argh! D5. (Mo) Sunk That should be it. Ive won~! (Mo) Just where did you hide that destroyer?! She flipped the board and I saw it H2, Wisky. Too close~. Argh! AAAAARGH! Try again the next time~! Who will dare challenging me now? I walked away in shame. While I was wandering around, I walked into a table. Big Sis was serving the table. Are we going to have some chaw soon? You bet, Wisky. Can you, please, help me with the plates? (IA) Hm, I might as well do it. Since you will bring the meat faster. Whatever you say~. The two of us did everything in a moment, and the suffering battleships lined up nearby. Missouri and New Jerksey were chatting, and I felt like the freak was taunting Mo. What happened? I was too curious to leave it like that. Nothing. Just a Big sisters reminder of whos in charge~. (NJ) You jest, Sis. She just won the Battleship, nothing more. Ill win the next one. (Mo) No way~! (NJ) Meanwhile, the plates of smoking brown steaks arrived in slender hands of Iowa. We all sat down, and I finally looked into the plate. Big Sis, I love you~! Pork! Its Pork! Ufu-fu~! Im glad you like it~! Iowa was melting from happiness, while the freak was melting from lust. As the plates were emptied, the crowds dispersed, and the coals cooled, I headed back home. It was a ni acceptable day. I mayve had some fun but not too much. Especially with that freak lurking around. I might as well read some bo Where are you going? Let go back~! Missouri caught the collar of my shirt and dragged me back. What now?! I was mad at my sisters. Iowa-class, line up! (IA) Not again Im so tired of those drills Ready the guns! (IA) The rammers started pushing the shells and the powder bags inside the guns. Iowa, guns ready! (IA) New Jersey, guns ready! (NJ) Missouri, spells ready! (Mo) Wisconsin, can I go home already? On my mark! FIRE! (IA) BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The first salute is out, ready the next! (IA) [The entire Academy remembered this night. It was a hellish night, when the windows were shaking, and ears were ringing. Only by the midnight the crazy battleships stopped firing 16 guns, and turned to firing the 5 and Boforses. Not a single soul slept well. Little did they know, that this madness will be repeated the next year. And the year after that, and so on.] AFP_Write V3 Ch 32. The new way My numerous attempts at finding crew ended up in vain, so I had to return to Patricia. I was directed to Albas hut, since Patricia is there. Instead of entering, I put my ear to the door, trying to hear anything. You understand? No way! Why would you think! Just accept the reality. Even if you tell me! Pssst I felt like I was spotted. I backed away from the door. Rustle I stepped on dry leaves, and now I was surely spotted. Creak The door opened and Alba looked outside. This little trick always works. Watch out for the leafs~. The woman giggled and pulled me inside. No matter what you heard, right now you should be concerned with other things. (A) Can I borrow Patricia? I need at least anybody. Ill die of boredom if I remain alone. I put an emphasis on the latter part. You hear that, Patricia? Cats must not be left alone, or they start being very, very b*y. Patricia grumbled and turned away. You want something from me? What things I should be concerned with? Alba sat down and threw me a small bag. Inside were some trinkets. And? Those things are from the West. The Westerners are known for their intricate craftsmanship, and Benezio relies on them for their most profitable businesses. We should try cutting off the ties but it is impossible without contacting the West. (A) [Just what stops you from sinking their ships?] What should I do? You you might be the only ship to have chances The way to the West is deadly. Only few ships return, despite being sent in hundreds. I want you to arrive to the West, find whoever is the leader, and make sure the Western goods stop being sent to Benezio. We have enough strength to disrupt the caravans but it is common sense not to touch ships returning from the West. Our hands are tied there. I started laughing after hearing that. [The pirates who have common sense of not attacking ships?] Laugh all you want, Beast. The people who navigated the Great Abyss ocean are just a step away from being legends. Cross the ocean, stop Benezian trade with the West, and we all are golden. And we will be diamond if you reroute the trade to us. I felt that shes missing the part that the ships rarely survive the trip. Then Ill take Patricia and head out. My dear daughter~? Alba kindly smiled and showed Patricia the way out. Why me?! (P) Nobody else is willing, and I pointed my arms at Alba. the cats must be cared for~. She showed back at me. Argh... Just when did the two of you Patricia stomped out, possibly in the correct direction. Alba and I remained alone in the hut. Dont mind her words. She still needs to step over her fails. Can I ask you to look after this impulsive child of mine? (A) Sure thing. Patricia packed her stuff and was already aboard when I returned to the ship. I immediately undocked and set sail for the open sea. Since my presence at the bridge is not required for the controls, I went outside. The seagulls were circling above the ship, all of them. Are you guys hungry? I went to pick up the fishing rod. Ca-ca-ca! They immediately started meowing after I moved. The moment I stood, they went silent. I stepped back, they meowed. I stopped, they shut up. What do you guys even want from me? I ignored the noisy birds and picked up the fishing rod. When I headed for the starboard, the seagulls started meowing again. Fine, Ill fish from the stern. When I was walking to the stern, they grew even more agitated, and started to actually swarm around the bow. CA-CA-CA! Their shrieks grew so loud that my patience was at the limit. FINE! I stomped to the bow, and they went silent. Immediately. I checked the compass, and I was heading East. I stopped at the bow, and turned to the starboard. Ca-ca-ca! To the portside. [Tumbleweed crosses the ship] Then I looked at the stern CA-CA-CA! [Really? They want me to head East, or what?] I kept trying different things. I was changing the way I look, I was trying to look and walk in different ways, but one thing was constant. The seagulls were meowing only when I walked West and South. Then it was the time to try steering the ship. After I set course for the East, the seagulls flew ahead of the ship, and some of them were meowing near the bridge. The closer I was to following the flock ahead, the less noises I heard. I did the same with the North, and the seagulls were showing me the way again. In the end I understood that they are guiding me. Somewhere. The problem is, where should I go? Shipgirl dialogue lines: Duché d’Orleans, Duché de Bretagne (FFNF) Duch d''Orleans Ship Description: Duch-class super battleship number one - Duch d''Orleans. Self Introduction: Tremble, weakling, for you face the pinnacle of might, the holiest battleship of Iris Libre - Duch d''Orleans. I bear the proud name, dating to the old days of Iris Orthodoxy. I am untainted, and always shall be. I chose death, instead of dishonor, and here I am, enjoying the fates cruel joke. Receive: Who summons me? You? So weak... Listen, then, I am Duch d''Orleans, the one who bears the Holy Will of Iris Orthodoxy. Shall you stand in my way, and I will cleanse you in my purging fire. Shall you pave the way for me, the God shall grace you. What shall you choose, weakling? Log in: You dare interrupting my prayers? Work time? M-my apologies, I was too fervent... View details: Check-up? Please, procede. Just don''t climb inside the guns. Main screen 1: Never lose the goal, or you will stray from the God''s path, like they did... Main screen 2: So cute~... Ah, Weakling, is there something...? Those are my sister''s photos, we might as well enjoy them together, for God wills us to share. Main screen 3: Becoming stronger is the only path. Those who are weak end up shattered and struggling for survival, or worse end up clinging to strong to survive in slavery. Normal touch: What is it? Do you want to join the prayer? Very well, repeat after me the words of the pray. Special touch: Do not mistake astuteness for strength. Otherwise you will end up flattened on the wall behind you. Mission reminder: The God''s will is to work harder. You, on the other hand, are ignoring your superiors'' tasks. Mission complete: You wish for rewards...? Rather aim for the Heaven and eternity, than for the perishable, fleeting, wordly rewards. Still, one must be consoled with something on their way to God. Mail reminder: A new message has arrived. Read it faster, for we have many tasks to do. Return to port: More souls were claimed for the Purgatory. I shall pray that your''s will not stay there for long, when your time comes. Upset: Artilleurs, feu volont! Stranger: How a weakling like you can keep such a fleet running...? Fascinating, yet insignificant. I shall continue observing. Maybe, one day... Friendly: Ufu-fu~! Oh, Weakling? What, you never thought I can be laughing? I strive to be ideal follower of God but it doesn''t mean I know no wordly pleasures. Those? Those are my sister''s photo albums. And no, you cannot. State your purpose of coming, or scram. Crush: Indeed, you are showing promise. Even though you are weakling, you might be able to surprise me. If God wills it, I will guide you, to fulfill His will. What I mean...? Of course I must work on changing your lifestyle. We will start right here, right now. Come here, and join me in praying. ... You want to look at my sister''s cute photos afterwards? G-God wills us to share, so... Yes... Love: Begone, foul thoughts! YOU! Whenever I see you, my mind is filled with sinful thoughts, and yet you dare showing in front of me?! ... G-God does not forbid the relations... b-but I am... w-well... Forget it! I shall go and pray for the answer. Until I receive the God''s will, I shall let you accompany me. That is MY will. Promise: You hear this...? This is the choir of our future. The sacred song that shall bind us together, in life and death, in happiness and sorrow, until death separates us and one of us heads there, to meet with Father, Son, and the Holy Spirit. Let us pray together, and vow to remain by each other''s side. Commission complete: God willed these girls to return, and it is up to you to make sure they will always return safely. Enhancing complete: Are there any limits... to my might...? Flagship fight: Sortie, Holy warriors, for the time of battle is now! Victory: Ashes to ashes, dust to dust. Defeat: Amusing... but futile... Skills: HOW DOES IT FEEL, TO BE CAUGHT BETWEEN THE HAMMER AND THE ANVIL?! Low HP: My body may be close to perishing, but my guns are not. Additional voice line 1: (Sortie with Richelieu) Cardinal, stay behind me and don''t cause trouble. Additional voice line 2: (Sortie with Duch de Bretagne) Mon chre, please, bear with me. Forge your fervor into your resolve and strength. (FFNF) Duch de Bretagne Ship Description: Duch-class super battleship number two - Duch de Bretagne Self Introduction: Tremble, weakling, for you face the sword of Damocles. I am Iris Libre''s second super battleship, Duch de Bretagne. I was never born but God wills me to exist, hence I am here. My zeal is my armor, and my guns are my sword. No heretic, and no Siren shall survive the coming onslaught. Receive: Through the eternity I heard a summon. Are you the Commander? Duch de Bretagne, pride and untained strength of Iris Orthodoxy shall stand with you, until God wills otherwise. Now, guide me to a glorious fight, where I shall show my raw power! Log in: He-he-he~! S?ur is so-o-o beautiful~! Ah, you''re here... View details: Hey, don''t touch that! S?ur gifted me this! And don''t touch that, and that too! You know what? Don''t touch anything, S?ur was in this room an hour prior! Don''t corrupt the air! Main screen 1: S?ur! Play with me~! Main screen 2: Ha-ha-ha~! S?ur is so beautiful, and everybody knows it~! Maybe even the likes of you can understand the heavenly beauty of S?ur~! Main screen 3: You want me to do some work...? Who do you take me for?! I am God''s Holy warrior, not your lackey! Normal touch: Uhm? Ah, yes, you can take a glance at S?ur''s beautiful photos. Special touch: Uhm? How much of your hands you want to be torn off? After all, only S?ur can touch my breasts! Rub: Mhm~! I just need to imagine it''s S?ur, and not the perverted Commander~! Mission reminder: Don''t be such a sloth! If S?ur was to be tasked with this, she would''ve already completed everything! Mission complete: Without S?ur you wouldn''t have done it. Go and shower her with praises! Mail reminder: Is it from S?ur? Is it? Is it? No...? Return to port: S?ur, you''re back~? Ah, it''s you...? No, never mind. Upset: Commander, please, come here. I should deal with you right here and right now, to avoid corrupting the air which S?ur breathes. Stranger: Weaklings are destined to be crushed, and to avoid it they must dedicate themselves to becoming stronger. S?ur is the strongest, and you must follow her example. Friendly: How to become stronger? Of course you need to follow S?ur''s lead! Come on, let''s watch how she''s training~! I want to look at this heavenly beauty~! Crush: What do I think about you? W-well... Erhm... Y-you know what...? Erhm... What I think about my sister? S?ur is the... [Continues talking for an hour.] Love: You followed S?ur''s example? Good for you~! I heard she is exercising right now, let''s go~! Where? Of course to exercise area, to watch S?ur''s training~! What...? You don''t want to...? Promise: What are you doing...? Ah, you''re making a vow? Which vow? ... Ah, to love S?ur forever~! I shall make the vow too, then~! ... You are going to vow with me to love S?ur forever? Good, then we will be acolites of her advent together~! Commission complete: The girls from the commission team have returned, let''s go give them thanks, and guide them to church. Enhancing complete: S?ur, watch me! Watch how I will surpass you! Flagship fight: Sortie, Holy warrior. Our crusade starts here! DEUS VULT! Victory: Enemies cancelled, Commander. Defeat: Ha-ha-ha... S?ur! Help me! Skills: YOU ALL SHALL BE NULLIFIED! Low HP: COME AND TRY ME, WRETCHES! Additional voice line 1: (Sortie with Duch d''Orleans) S?ur, I shall write a poem about our love~! Will the blood of our enemies be a good ink~? V3 Ch 33. Eastern cruise I started thinking about what to do with those cheeky seagulls. For a second I doubted what to do but then I remembered that I copied the entire known worlds map and opened it. [The main archipelagos of Benezian holdings are scattered from West to East, so if I move to the North, I will soon meet huge monsters and would have no land for a long time, unless the seagulls point of interest is close. On the other hand, the way to the East will be near islands and I might as well follow this trail.] Since I finally made the decision, I set course for the East. The seagulls approved of it by remaining silent. I steered the ship and maintained the course, pathed by the seagulls. ''Knock-knock'' The door opened and Patricia entered. She was wet and angry. Can you stop steering left and right for no reason?! I just wanted to drink but now I am drenched from head to toes! (P) You can proceed drinking now, I stopped setting course. Thank you for your generous permission. She approached the compass and glanced at it. I closed my ears. WHAT IS GOING ON?! WHY ARE WE SAILING EASTWARD?! My ears Have you heard the seagulls? Me too. They want us to sail to the East. Patricia gulped and glanced at the seagulls outside. We are so dead if they drag us into a storm (P) They did nothing bad to us yet, so I just continued doing what I did. On our way I had several sonar contacts but they were far enough to not consider them a threat. The signals tried staying nearby but we were too fast for them. A day later we reached the borderseas of Benezio and left the hostile territory. In between two archipelagos I had another sonar contact. It was trying to intercept us, so I launched depth charges. A couple of present flew towards the target and splashed near. Boom Since the stupid enemy did not expect something like that, the depth charges exploded close enough to make it stop. I felt like it stopped forever. The next day I encountered another contact. It was swimming very fast and was trying its best to chase after me. As it approached the depth charge range, I shot two charges, waiting for the enemy to be killed again. Boom As the charges exploded, raising two bubbles of water, something shot from the water, and flew towards us. RAAAR! Enemy on approach! What I saw through binoculars was appearing to be a reptilian. It had a long snake-like body with short limbs and two large wings. Patricia, what the hell is this? She glanced. Its a Sea Wyvern. Unless you can shoot upwards, we are dead. (P) Then lets start shooting! I must have some points left for AA. Ding You received 139 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 2. Torpedoes C 6/6. HP C 3700. HI C 100%. AU C 75%(2263nm). Increase caliber C 0/50 Improve mounts C 0/100 I waited until the wyvern was in 500 meters, and opened fire with everything Ive got. Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum BANG BANG BANG At most there were a couple of stray bullets that hit this crazily maneuvering target. The wyvern was flying as if it had a tremor. Bu-bu-bu-bum Bu-bu-bu-bum I continued firing machine guns while the 102mm were reloading. The closer the wyvern was, the harder it was to evade the bullet storm. Its wings were full of holes and the beast fell back into the water, a few dozens of meters away from the ship. RAAAR! BANG BANG BANG Before it could dive, I fired and straddled it. The slow-moving wyvern met an unexpected demise, after being fed two shells. Only after it sunk, we breathed out. Hey, was it capable of breathing fire? N-no, its not Its claws are sharp enough to tear through wood, so it is considered a terrifying existence but if you can kill it before it approaches, then its harmless. Somewhat harmless (P) We finally relaxed, and then headed to sleep for a bit. It was our long-awaited moment of silence. After we left Benezian waters, the seagulls calmed down and returned to their VIP seats all over the ship. It was calm and soothing silence, interrupted only by the sound of waves hitting the ship. Four days after setting sail, we left the known world, and headed into unknown waters. ‘Four sisters’ No 21. Recently there was nothing to do for me. There were no monster invasions, no stampedes, no dragons, and no wars. I was already out of idea how to pass time but then I remembered there is a bulletin board somewhere. People from nearby villages post requests there. Usually those are heal, gather, and chop some wood types of quests but, if I am lucky I can find an extermination quest. When I approached the board, I was astonished. There were many students and I would have to stand in a queue just to look at the board. Thats not going to go well for me. If someone snatches the last extermination quest, then what would I have to do? However, there is a way for me to walk past the queue I sneaked behind a corner and prepared After I was done, I approached the crowding students, whose quantity increased exponentially. Scram, rabble! For the Great Fire Demon has come! What is going on here? Are there any followers of Evil, who dare threatening the people? Not her Just why of all times? Maybe we can Are you still standing? Do you dare disobeying my decree? I walked through the crowd and used my staff of Fire to clear the way of belated students in my way. Finally, I approached the bulletin board and skimmed through its contents. As I expected, most of the quests there were related to hauling, sweeping, and other exciting stuff that is only done by the poorest of students. Hence the crowd of rich students searching for something good. Hey, can you hurry?! Someone called out from behind. Oh, Great Fire, listen to my command and Never mind! It always works. After long search I found a couple of extermination quests. One was to exterminate a rabid dog, and the other was to exterminate the Demon King. I guess this spam is posted everywhere. As I was about to go away, I caught a glimpse of an interesting quest: a couple of villagers saw a ghost. Since there is nothing to do, I might as well catch that ghost and then have a courage test for my sisters. At the village I was directed to a field nearby, where the ghost was spotted the last time. The field was abandoned but I was not worried about it. The worse the enemy, the more fun I would have. I waited the entire day but nothing happened. I expected it to appear at least before the evening but in the end I had to call Big Sis and tell her I wont be returning until tomorrow. You damned ghost, I had to skip Big Sis dinner because of you! Do you have no shame?! Silence was the answer I finally went to sleep and expected to report that there were no ghosts but a few hours later I heard something. Stupid humans, they are so foolish. Exactly! I said this will work, and I was right! I peeked from the rye and saw a couple of shadows a few yards away. I picked up a stone and threw it in one of the shadows. WHAT?! What was that?! Idiot! Dont shout! Yeah, it mustve been the wind. Then I pushed a secret magical button and my staff lit with crimson fire. [Red LED] Whos there?! The shadows hissed at me. Are you the ones who dare disturbing my domain? Bow to me, pathetic creatures, or else you shall face you end! I scattered magical dust [Glowing dust] and aimed the staff at them. Ha-ha-ha! The shadows came out of hiding and I saw it Red skin, horns, and black armor. You think a pathetic creature like you can order the demons around~? Kiss my boots if you want to be just r* and not killed afterwards! They were reveling in their power. While I was trying my best to hide the corners of my lips, that were trying to climb up. Who are you, demons~? You must be just a couple of actors, shivering in fear after seeing the crimson fire of my aura. We?! We are His Craziness attendants! Do you even know what we can do to you for! HA-HA-HA! You are but a dirt under my boots! Tremble, mortal beings, for I am the one who rules the Pits of hell! I am the one and only, the Great Fire Demon! HA?! YOU?! DEMON?! They were shouting in disbelief. While the three of us were showing off, I sensed a shadow approaching from behind them. The shadow was much larger, and had more muscles. Who dares to interrupt my SLEEP?! It was a huge demon, and it was p* off. Your Craziness, this pathetic human dared calling itself a demon! Please, please, punish this impudent filth! The minions started squeaking something and the big demon finally glanced at me. You are? Me? I am the Great Fire Demon! The one who command both the Hell and the Earth! Kneel, you weakling! Kneel and praise my name for eternity! I guess, it is really a problematic one Ha ha ha! BANG The huge demon swung a mace and it shattered the ground around. IS THIS WEAK? IT IS PATHETIC! BOOM He struck the ground again, and a huge hole appeared in the ground. IS THIS WEAK? NOTHING BUT A NUISANCE! THEN SHOW ME WHAT IS STRONG! I smiled like Wisky when she is in the first place and can make us all eat pork. From the depths of Hell, hear mine summon The Eternal and indisputable power of Flame I, the one who controls the World is calling upon my loyal servant Listen to my call and obey me, Great Flame, bring ruin to my enemies and approach the Era of Extinction! Invoke chaos upon this land and bring me my deserved glory! EX-PLO-SION! BOOM BOOM BOOM As the cordite ashes settled, we all looked at the nearby hill. At what is left of it. So~? I glanced at the shivering demons. This one begs Great... Demon for forgiveness As the largest demon knelt, his minions literally spread out on the ground in dogeza. Then, go and spread the glorious name of Great Fire Demon around the world! Only then shall I give you my forgiveness and let you live until the Apocalypse I shall bring upon this world! GO! W-well, it was more fun than I expected Hi-hi-hi~! V3 Ch 34. Birds’ intangible plan Humming Since plotting course, maneuvering, checking weather, and other boring stuff was neglected, I had a lot of time for myself. Because whenever I asked about it, Patricia claimed that the seagulls are guiding storms, then it also means they are guiding me where I need. I just make sure we dont hit a stray island and that I sail where they guide me. Since my usual work was outsourced and I had a lot of time, it would be weird if I did not use it for myself. Ca-ca Yes, yes, wait for a bit. It takes longer than you think it does. Those cheeky little bastards keep on stealing my catch but because I am having a lot of spare time, I dont mind fishing longer. Not to mention, we are yet to encounter anything. The course is safe and I steer only when the flock changes course, or when a monster appears. As I finally relaxed, the fishing rod started dinging. Or rather the bell I put on it. Ding-ding-ding I started pulling the fish out of the water but it resisted. The fight has started I was pulling the prey, yet I only managed to catch a glimpse of its tail before it rushed down. My eyes were locked on the fish. The seagulls eyes were locked on the rod. Patricias eyes were locked on this circus show. Just what kind of a sea monster is this? I asked her, since I have no idea how the damned fish keeps resisting my charms and brute force. Patricia glanced through the railing with no interest, and observed the prey. Stop fighting, damn you! I felt like the rod would break soon. Give me the fishing rod. Patricia pulled it out of my hands and in one swoop pulled the fish out of the water. I saw how the fish and drops of water flew into the sky, passing in front of the sun. And then ended up in front of my eyes. It was a miraculous fish. A fabulous fish. A never-seen-before fish. It was a sardine. HA-HA-HA! Just ha-haw you couldnt ha-hatch it?! (P) Very funny. HA-HA-HA! (P) I took back my high-tech device and nailed a new worm. I did not even bother with the sardine, since it disappeared the next instant it hit the deck. Ca-ca! Youre welcome. Little bastard I finally relaxed and the fish were steadily hitting the deck, disappearing as suddenly as they ended up above water. Patricia was nowhere to be seen, the seagulls were silent, and I could enjoy my deserved rest. Rumble I couldnt help flinching. When I looked towards the bow, I saw that we are heading straight for a huge storm. I didnt bother checking barometer, neither did I monitor the weather. I was just fishing and living in my own world, not bothering myself with the surroundings. I felt like I once again failed to prepare for the worst, even though it keeps reminding me about itself. All of the bulkheads were sealed and the pumps were started. I closed off all parts of the ship that were not visited frequently. Only the bridge and some crew cabins were not shut. The closer we were to the storm, the stronger were the waves. Some large waves even started flooding the front deck. After I made sure everything is ready, I entered the bridge. I told you that the stormwings will kills us, didnt I? (P) Then why would they stay here for so long? Why didnt they kill us when they just arrived? Weve been in the sea for week and only now they did something. Just how am I supposed to know whats happening inside their bird heads?! I started preparing to stop the hysterics. Come on, its me who did not pay attention on the weather. The storm just happened to be on our way, nothing more. Lets think how to pass through it with minimal damage. So you are not denying that we will be damaged Ha-ha Yeah, right, lets prepare I will peel a couple of boards from the deck to make us coffins I caught her collar and dragged to the windows. Look there, the storm is just crossing our way. There should be no problem. Seeing that Patricia just accepted death, I had to drag the unresponsive hysterical girl to a bed. The seagulls were not bothered by the storm and ignored both the wind and the waves. They were not bothered by the thunder and dark clouds. They just were continuing as if nothing happened. For now, I focused on maintaining floatability. V3 Ch 35. Endless waves CRASH The ship jumped up on another wave and at the top of the wave, I fell down, right into the next wave. Sometimes the waves were covering the windows of the bridge, making it impossible to see what is going on. If I was driving a car, then I wouldve already crashed into a tree for a hundred times but here in the sea it is a completely different story. The brave captain Patricia was stuck in the toilet, washing out the contents of her stomach, and occasionally shouting at me and cursing. My faithful fish robbers were also flying around, ignoring the waves as if they did not exist. Even after several hours of being cleaned, the seagulls were perfectly dry, even after they were flying right into the waves. [Thats what I call ''magic world''. The world where you can literally enter a 5 meter wave, then spend a few second there, and then come out perfectly dry, even after doing so for hours.] As we proceeded deeper into the storm, I realized that the waves are not going to calm down anytime soon. Moreover, I already had some flooding and took small damage from the waves. If I was on a larger ship, then I wouldnt even care about those waves, as if they did not exist. Now that I am on a smaller side of things, I can imagine how tough the life would be for sailors. If a steel ship of 3700t is rocked hard, then what would the storm like this look for a smaller ship, a galleon for example. CRASH I shivered when the windows were covered in water. I wonder if those are armored glass panels, designed to withstand at least something. If they are simple glass windows then would be as good as dead here, and dying was not a pleasant experience. While I was busy thinking about my death, and possible dying now, the door opened and something crawled inside. How is it going? I asked the crawling something. Can you make it stop? I could only pity Patricia. As a ship I felt nothing about being in the sea but even the best of sailors would go crazy if they are constantly in between the floor and the ceiling. I would, if I could. Bear with it for a bit longer. I think the waves are growing weaker. I told her a white lie, since the waves were only growing stronger and she will actually go crazy if I dont keep her focused on something. They are?! I was immediately held by the collar. Dont be so agitated, I still have a ship to be steered. How about you try to sleep? Ye yes Maybe Ho Ill be going I grabbed her hand and led her to the crew cabins, hoping that she will stop pestering me with her sea sickness. I sat her on the bed and had to push her down and pin her with my body to just make sure the overagitated girl wouldnt stand up again soon. After I heard calm breathing, I let go of her and stood up. On my way out I heard some mumbling. Was I a good girl, Sister? Play with me I returned to the bridge, and kept on making sure we will not topple. Meanwhile, in the office. Is everything proceeding smoothly? The Doge of Benezio curiously asked Veronica. Yes, Father. We managed to form a perimeter around the pirate-controlled areas. Their main fleet is bound to its home port. In a couple of months, the new series of battleships will be finished. Victory is assured. (V) You said the same about that Beast. Where does your confidence come from?! (D) It was just a minor inconvenience. If Father followed the plan perfectly, she would''ve already been at your feet. Veronica could only shrug her shoulders. Impudent child! Are you saying this is my fault? The Doge searched for a cup but his hands found nothing. She was almost convinced. That is an indisputable fact. Now, what should I do? Little Patricia is still out there, having fun. (V) Focus on the current assignments. Make sure the pirates never reach the West. That much should do it (D) Absolutely. Veronica bowed, and left the office. I must try harder Must try harder Only work harder For Your sake ‘Four sisters’ No 22. After the lessons ended I was called to the principals office. The messenger said something about crisis and catastrophe. I already mentally prepared myself to hear what outrageous thing Missouri did. Knock-knock Please, come in. (P) I peeked inside and didnt see Mo. Have you not caught Missouri yet? I cautiously asked the principal. I am sorry, Miss, but it is not about her. It is about you. I was petrified. Then I looked around the room and saw the crown princes fiance sitting by the principal. I sat down too and wondered what happened. Sir, I demand her expulsion! She dared to! (CPF) One moment, Miss Fiance. Miss Iowa, can you explain what happened the day His Highness arrived? (P) I explained everything, New Jerseys actions too The principal had to bring me water a couple of times, since I almost fainted from embarrassment. I really should make this silly girl read the Holy Scripture. Dont worry, Sir. I will go and make sure my sister repents, no matter how. You see?! She doesnt even try to! The principal closed her mouth with his palm, and answered. I would be glad, if you do this. Miss Iowa, can you please make sure that we wont have more complaints about inappropriate actions of Miss Jersey? I nodded and prepared to leave. But Sir?! You said you will solve the issue! (CPF) I did, Miss. I would eat my boots, if Miss Iowa ever does something like what you told me. I wondered what they were talking about. As I arrived to the dormitories plaza I saw the crown prince. He was surrounded by girls, and apparently was giving them autographs. Also I saw a shadow lurking nearby. BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG I fired full broadside of 5 guns at the shadow. The shadow swung a fist at me through the dust, before disappearing. Still, I averted another scandal, even if New Jersey will be whining later. I approached the crown prince to wonder what is going on. Good day, Your Highness. Is there something going on? N-no What happened? He pointed at the craters. Oh, I just had my sister removed from the area. The girls looked at me in admiration, before returning to their business. I see Well, I was caught by the ladies, who asked to sign their textbooks. I wonder if Miss Iowa is asked to do the same? I giggled. Perhaps, you can say so. Though I am asked to do this because I am an associate teacher in the Academy. They have to have my sign in their textbooks~. Ha-ha, then would it be alright if Miss helps me and my fiance prepare for the tests? I still giggled. Nervously giggled. I I must say yes, right? I am Big Sister after all Of course, lets meet some time, and prepare~. Thank you, Miss Iowa. I am sincerely touched by your kindness. Farewell, I will go conform the day with my fiance. One of my aides will tell you the possible days for the study. I waved goodbye, and went to the room. After I cry for a bit, I will start preparing I would fail both as Big Sister, and as teacher, if I cant prepare them for the tests V3 Ch 36. The prolonged storm The longer I sailed through the storm, the more I was convinced that it has something to do with the seagulls. Even though we spent an entire day (24 hours) inside of the storm, we were yet to leave it. The waves stopped growing stronger at some point but they didn''t start becoming weaker. Everything felt like we are in the eye of the storm but we were in this situation for far longer than it would appear to be natural. Aside from occasional flooding and minor damage to the hull, there was nothing to be concerned about. We were not in the state of immediate threat. Then, the winds suddenly stopped, and the storm dissipated in moments. The final waves struck the ship, and then everything around us went quiet. Patricia cautiously looked around, and looked at me with the same shocked expression as I looked at her. Those little guys are surely something I couldnt help looking at the seagulls flying as if nothing happened. I am glad they stopped torturing us Patricia fell on her knees and finally breathed out in relief. I checked the situation around us and confirmed that nothing happened. The radar and the sonar were still alive, despite everything. The guns were fine. The hull After the water is pumped out, everything should be fine. Tis but a scratch. Ping Just when we finally relaxed, I heard a ping. I continued listening but nothing came afterwards. What is it? Patricia looked at me, when I put an earphone to my cat ear. Nothing. I mustve misheard. Ping Y-you are pale Please, tell me its alright Patricia paled together with me. [The sonar is not malfunctioning, neither should my ears... Maybe...] H-hey h-how b-big can sea m-monsters be? Ping T-they say that the Western abyss monsters can be huge Huge like towns We both became white as paper. Ping We are doomed Ping Whatever it is, it is ridiculously huge, and fast! Ping Lets run! (P) Ping Too late. Full ahead! Man the stations! Ping The seagulls scattered, and started grouping far above. Ping-Ping-Ping As the enemy approached, I steered the rudder like crazy. Soon the destroyer started drifting like in a Tokyo drifting race. Ping-ping-ping Whooosh Something passed by the ship. It was huge. Even through the water, even from a distance, even though it was deep, I saw it. A long snake-like body with green scales. A huge head, which is as big as the ship itself. And a speed surpassing any and all sail ships. As the monster passed completely, the pinging calmed down but soon I started hearing fast pings again. SPLASH In a few kilometers I saw how the creature surfaced. Its huge head looked at us, and saliva started dripping. RAAAAAAAAAA!!! We are doomed (P) While the creature was still looking at us, I started praying to all of the gods that are willing to hear me. The guns aimed, and I pulled the trigger of fire control. BANG BANG BANG After it saw muzzle flashes, the creature dived back, and started accelerating towards us. Pom Pom The depth charge throwers fired. BOOM BOOM RAAAAAA!!! As the charges exploded, the creature surfaced and shook its head in fury. I aimed at the point where I hoped its head would be, and fired. BANG BANG BANG The shots missed but I had some time before the monster dived. The next wave of shells scattered around near its head, and the creature twitched. RAAAAAA!!! It dived again, only to receive another portion of charges. Its trajectory was somewhat shifted so I hoped it was hit. Since it was slowed down, I tried firing anti-submarine shells. Just in case. BANG BANG BANG The target was too deep, and when it regained consciousness, it charged forward. I started to spray and pray, only hoping to stall it until I gain some speed and distance. The monster was too fast to fight it without speed. Pom Pom BOOM BOOM The charges exploded somewhat near, and made the creature surface and shake in fury. I grasped the opportunity, and fired everything that I could. Torpedoes included. BANG BANG BANG The time stopped. I saw how the shells flew out of the barrels, and arced on their way to the monsters head. I saw how the reptilian pupil focused on me, through the distance and a layer of glass. And I saw how the shells hit the eye, scattering around splashes of blood, and causing a terrifying screech. RAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! Meanwhile, the torpedoes were pushed out of the tubes by the compressed air. For a second I saw a notice but before I could read it KABOOM The ship shook as the first pair of tubes exploded. Now I perfectly understood what the high explosive sign meant. [THOSE THINGS CAN EXPLODE?!] I was lucky that the damage was only done to the tubes themselves, and the oxygen generator below them. There were no hull breaches, and I was not broken in halves. As I was done dispatching the damage control to the burning oxygen generators, I finally returned my attention to the monster. It was still where it was. Its head was turned at me, and its right eyes was closed. What was a bit more important, is that its throat was glowing ‘Four sisters’ No 23. Today I was asked to help with the swimming class. Since I am the second most reliable of Iowa-class, I couldnt refuse this request of our PE teacher. The first most reliable is the certain demon. The problem itself was because the teacher suddenly encountered a fated one, and is now shamelessly skipping the lesson for the sake of knowing each other better. Exactly because I am rugged and reliable, I accepted this plea of help. Alright, girls! Today Im gonna be your swimming instructor~! Lets start with removing the swimsuits~! I prepared a note, a measuring tape, and a pencil. I am yet to finish the ranking of largest bosoms of the Academy. Im sure Mo will be the first again but I am yet to lose the hope. I am already accustomed to the disgusted looks every girl gives me, while I bathe in the boys looks of veneration. Even the highest ranked noble boys keep some drawings under pillows, and some of them, who have nothing to lose, even ask me for spiritual guidance. SLAP A slipper hit my face, and after calculating the direction, the force, the sound of the hit, and the hatred, I can conclude that it is done by none other than YOU SHAMELESS COMMONER! Recently I couldnt help teasing that newcomer girl. Of course, in comparison with my sisters she is completely harmless. Nice toes youve got~! SLAP Alright, people, since the most eager of us already want to get down to swimming, how about we stretch for a bit? The class grumbled but started following my moves. I may be considered the lowest of lowlifes but I have almost 50 years of experience, they cant help accepting that I know what Im doing. Also, I have no time to do anything so they are happy with this much. They just dont know that later Ill be having a private class with my cutie-pie sister. Now, lets proceed to the pool. To enter the pool you must remove the bras. I can imagine how many slaps I will receive. Once again, this is MY day. My day, my rules. One of the reasons I can be so shameless is that the others are currently working on the Kings birthday party preparations. I will not be let even close to that place, so I am completely free. Though that Queen was quite a booty Slap Tch. Here we go again The girls defiled towards the pool. The newcomer even had the courage to slap me. Miss, may I ask you to refrain from this kind of behavior. A 3D boy approached me. I almost puked from being approached by one of those otome beauties. A shame I always choose otome games with yuri routes. What kind of it~? From ANY kind of it. My good mood vanished in a split second. Well, I know whom Ill be pushing around today. Ah, wait, youre that guy who seduced every second girl in the Academy? After I looked at him closer I recognized that it is the one who made almost all of my cuties fall for him, within the few days he stayed here. W-w-w-what?! M-miss! You shouldnt be joking like this! (CP) What~? Youre gonna make this teacher fall for you too~? Sha-me-less~! The nagging boy disappeared in the pool right the next instant. While the girls were swinging their legs, I could enjoy the view. Still, the mandatory exercises are but a part of the lesson, and after some time passed I had to proceed with the lesson. Right, times up, so youre free to do whatever ya feel like. Yeah, go ahead with the playing. The serious atmosphere of noble lesson disappeared immediately. YAAAY!!! Take this! You are not going to catch me! They are children Like, really I couldnt help feeling like a granny watching her grandchildren play around on a beach in California. Because whenever we were there, we were staying in a pool, not on a beach Are you feeling lonely? The newcomer boy sat by my side. A little. I cant help feeling old when those guys are having all the fun. Ha-ha, you are nicer to the people than you try to look like, are you not? (CP) Maybe. Maybe Im just after the boobs. I looked at him and prepared to tease him a bit. It is not weird to be different from what people expect you to be. He put his palm on my cheek. From below he looked so handsome that my heart skipped a beat. Holy s*e! I almost did Wisky here! Oh boy, this one surelys going to be a pain in the back. Thought it, as I quickly made my way to the opposite side of the pool. V3 Ch 37. Suicide rush FWOOOOO For a second the windows were covered in fire, I checked the HP. Ding You received 338 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 40. Torpedoes C 4/6. HP C 2709. HI C 100%. AU C 40%(1489nm). Increase caliber - 0/200 Dual gun turrets - 0/400 Increase caliber C 0/100 Improve mounts C 0/250 Improve propulsion C 0/500 For a second I wondered what to improve. The guns might use some upgrade but they are more than enough. I decided to risk with the explosive torpedoes. [Thats quite a breath I dont want to deal with this thing anymore!] Splash I launched two more torpedoes, and both of them missed. RAAAAA! The monster tried to bite the ship but I steered away before its jaws closed on me. While it was still nearby, I dropped the entire rack of depth charges. BOOM BOOM BOOM For now, the sonar showed that it retreated, and is far enough to breathe out. It didnt take long for it to surface again, to receive my own revenge. BANG BANG BANG The longer the fight continued, the less opportunities I had to attack it. The creature started to weave around, making my hard efforts even more difficult. Then, something flicked in me. WHAT ARE YOU DOING?! (P) Brace yourself, we are coming in! WHAT?! STOP! STOP RIGHT THIS INSTANT! (P) I turned around, and steamed right towards the monster. I plan to torpedo it from point-blank. No other options appear to be working. BANG BANG BANG BANG After a shot connected, I steered until I started sailing sideways, and launched the last two torpedoes. Splash Once again, both of them missed RAAAAAA! FWOOOO The breath passed right by the ship, barely damaging the structure but it didnt change the fact that I ran myself into the death trap. [I can only count on a deus ex machina.] And then came the light. And the gods stepped down into the mortal world. They grabbed the monster and torn it apart. RAAAAAA! WATCH OUT! Patricia steered the wheel, and we barely avoided the jaws. STOP DAYDREAMING AND GET US OUT OF HERE! (P) IM TRYING! RAAAAAA! SPLASH As the monster prepared to attack again, the sky flashed, this time for real. Rumble A lightning hit the monster, making it shriek. RAAAAAAA!!! Rumble And then came another one. And one more. And more, and more I used this opportunity to look up and saw that the seagulls were flying in a weird circular pattern. There was a huge circle, with another one inside of it. The circles were going in different directions, and somehow produced lightnings which were hitting the reptile with terrifying precision. Unlike my shells, the sudden thunderstorm was actually hurting the creature. Or so I judged from its shrieks. [Well, at least it was not a piano falling on the monsters head out of the blue.] The seagulls made the monster busy enough for me to recollect my thoughts and prepare to attack again. Close your eyes, please. Youre not going to? (P) I am going. So, please close your eyes. The ship once again accelerated towards the monster, this time without a suicide rush. BANG BANG BANG I continued shelling the creature from a safe distance, hoping for a lucky shot. If I can Hood it, then I will be golden. BANG BANG BANG On a fifth salvo I hit something important, since the creature unnaturally wobbled. There were many hits but the monster was not going down yet. [Okay, what I am going to do? Those 100mm shells cant do anything, unless I am lucky. I am out of torpedoes, and the machine guns would at most be a pleasant scratching. The seagulls are only stalling it, there is nothing I can do for now.] No ideas came to my mind. And then I remembered Sun Tzu: If you are fighting against a strong enemy, like a dragon, when you run out of options the best idea is to run away like a scaredy cat. I decided not to contradict the famous strategist, and just set course around the monster, while the seagulls still entertain it. Only after we were far away from it, and the seagulls returned to guiding me, we both could fall on the floor and weep out our terror. At least I managed to get close enough to Patricia to have a hug from her. And at least we are f* alive. V3 Ch 38. Common sense breaker After we escaped from the sea monster, the sailing proceeded smoothly. Aside from minor inconveniences, like rain and wind, the weather was favoring us. I spent a lot of time thinking about the monster, and the huge storm prior to its attack. [Could it be that they are related? Maybe the seagulls even created that storm to make the creature avoid us?] I may not be close to the truth but I did not suspect the seagulls. They may be freeloaders, they may be making my life harder, and even cause Patricia to have a heart attack but I still trusted them. I just hope that whatever we are searching for will be useful. We already wasted an entire week for no reason, while we shouldve been sailing West. (P) You are right. Still, we wont catch neither hare if we chase after both. I suppose you are right Are you keeping an eye on more monsters? I sighed. Patricia keeps reminding me to watch out for monsters, every time she is nearby. I might as well accept that it is how that hysterical girl works. When she finally left the bridge, I managed to relax. The sea was calm, and empty. We did not encounter a single piece of land since we sailed outside of known world. While I was wondering where is the land, the seagulls reinvigorated, and made me change course. CA-CA-CA! Less than 5 minutes later I had an angry girl enter the bridge. Shut them up! I want to sleep! (P) You think I can? I am doing whatever is possible. [I always wondered if we appear to be a married couple, since we quarrel all the time for any and no reason.] Soon my radar and sonar started giving weird responses. The readouts were distorted. The seagulls too started acting weird. They stopped flocking above the bow, and formed a wedge above the ship. At least they shut up. I gagged her, and continued steering. The mumbling from behind was irritating but I couldnt find strength to be angry at Patricia. [After all, the ground is here!] From the top observation posts optics I could see some land far away. Soon we approached, and started circling around an island. The island was large and it was covered in dense vegetation. The major landmark I saw was a small abandoned harbor. I have no idea why it was abandoned, or why there were no people around. Since there was a proper place to stop, I approached the harbor. Entering port: Abandoned No services available The sign was not a good sign for us. After I dropped the anchor, it was the time to think. The seagulls landed and were now sitting all over the ship, as they did before the travel. Patricia and I stood at the port side, and exchanged glances. Ladies ahead. I showed her towards a small wooden pier. It will no doubt collapse if anybody steps on it but it should be sturdy enough to not let her be washed away into the sea. How generous of you. (P) Splash Patricia jumped into the water with a dolphins grace. Patricias POV I struggled against the current, and finally reached the pier. It was so rotten that I managed to tear off a piece of it just by touching. The pillars were sound enough to let me grab them. After I grabbed a pillar and turned around to check on Kuronami, I saw that this physics abuser was standing near me. On water. Standing. On water. Standing. HOW?! It just works. She showed me a ring of her thumb and index fingers, and sled to the coast. I already grew used to her doing impossible weird things but now my common sense was once again abused. Mother was right My heart cant handle standing by such a weird beast-kin without being close to stopping. If only I was as straightforward as that lunatic ‘Four sisters’ No 24. Recently I was finally given an opportunity to rest. The freak sister stopped bothering me all the time and I ended up alone. Neither of my big sisters has time for me, and I dug into the bookshelf. Then into the library. Then I ran out of books to read. The longer this dragged on, the worse I felt. Not because I miss my sisters but because there are no books left! My normal big sisters were once again invited to assist in a local chiefs birthday preps, and I regretted telling that I am sick. Maybe if I run, Id make it there No, I must remain strong and show them that I am not a baby! With this in mind I stepped out of the dormitory. My path was blocked by another girl. What are you looking at? What a rude girl! None of ya business! Step aside! How dare you?! You are the one who is in my way! I felt righteous fury just from talking to her. Did nobody teach you how to be polite? Youre talking to your senior as if Im your servant! You are talking about politeness?! You shouldnt throw stones when you are living in a glass house. This little! We continued shouting at each other for a long time And then she approached my husband! I only wanted to reprimand her that he is already mine but then I was reprimanded myself! (CPF) Thats what happens when you glance away My sister too is something. I tell her to follow me, and then she starts whining how bad I treat her! I feel that my husband is too cold! I always invite him to have a tea together but he tells me this is not appropriate! (CPF) I get you, girl! Whenever I want to have some time with my sisters, they never pay me attention! Its as if Im nonexistent! Same for me. He never tells me how much he loves me but is the first to help the other girls! Even when I need him, he is never by my side! (CPF) Yeah, I was waiting for my sister to come play with me but where is she? What a tragedy! My husband too! I asked him for a date with me but where is he? (CPF) Haaa Lets go drink something We surely have a tough life with those people We went to the cafeteria to wash away our pain. Right from the entrance I heard a familiar voice. Aint ya gonna call me Teacher~? Miss, you were a teacher for a single lesson! Huff-huff~, I smell somebody coming~! We entered the cafeteria. You surely have a good nose. I glared at the freak. Oh, here comes my sweetie Lil Sis~! (NJ) Poor you I cant imagine how tough it is with such a person (CPF) Oh my, what brings my Fiance here at such a time? (CP) Poor you to think he cares so little Now both of us were boiling with righteous fury, and we unleashed it. You! Why did you leave me alone for the entire day?! You! I asked you to come find me! Why are you here? (CPF) We were waiting for an explanation for their unforgivable actions but they both just sighed and exchanged looks. Then they whispered something to each other. The first to speak was the freak. Wisky, my sweet Lil Sister, were you not the one who shouted dont ever come to me? I just respected your wish. What? When did I? My fiance, you asked to stop wasting my time with the lowborn commoner girls, and make my schedule clear for today. (CP) We both exchanged looks. To think that jerk doesnt even care about you! (CPF) How can he be so dense when you asked him for a date? In the end we both had to nod to each other, and drag away those unfaithful people. At least I found somebody who understands me, unlike my sisters. V3 Ch 39. The expedition I waited until Patricia reached the coast, and we started exploring the coast. Aside from the rotten pier there were a couple of holey houses. I glanced inside one of them, and almost has the door fall on me. Everything that I touched was falling off with rotten wood and termites scattering around. Just how does this thing still stand? Lets see. HEYA! Patricia shouted, and the rotten house crumbled in a second, as if it was just waiting for this much. Psst, how about we dont approach those things? (P) You dont need to tell me twice While we were searching around the harbor, the seagulls disappeared. I did not pay attention to what is happening on the ship, and missed what happened. [Those guys are independent. Id rather be bothered with what we are supposed to find on this forgotten island.] I somehow felt sorry for not having planes, even though itd be weird if I had any. Patricia, how about we go deeper into the island? I called out to the girl, who was peeking inside the other house. Count me in, then! She jogged back, and pulled me by the hand. We went deeper into the island. Soon the green hell became so thick that we couldnt even make a step without cutting down the vegetation in front of us. Our quick expedition was rapidly turning into a slow-paced movement through the jungles. We have no water, we have no food, we have no idea where we are Can you please tell me, what is inside of your head? If there was anything, then you wouldve thought about bringing anything aside of your saber! (P) Sorry I was too focused on what was happening in front of me, that I forgot about preparing. I was too drunk on success that I fooled myself into thinking that I am some kind of a cheat character, who wont be threatened by anything. [I am, kind of, but Patricia is not. Please, take care of your pets.] Pffft! What? (P) I wonder if Patricia would make a good cat~. Hey, are you in any position to joke? Before I could tease her more, I felt something by the ship. A couple of vessels approached the island, and rapidly approached the ship. I was fired at with some arrows, before I fired back with something much heavier. Whatever those people wanted here, they retreated after my warning shots. Meanwhile, the two of us started climbing some sort of a hill. At its top we found a rocky slope where the vegetation was less dense. We finally could look around. The top of the ships mast was the only thing visible through the trees, and a small path was the only thing visible on the slope. The path was leading to the top of a small mountain. I suggest we start climbing. Stop right there! Im not going anywhere forward, until I have something to chew and something to drink! I looked at Patricia with the expression of mother adoring her silly child. Lets go then, my spoiled Commander. WHOS SPOILED?! YOU FORGOT TO BRING THE SUPPLIES WITH US AND MADE ME CLIMB AND SQUEEZE THROUGH ALL THIS GREEN STUFF! I felt my ears ring from her shouting. [I mean, I know why shes angry but still] Understood. We should hurry then. I want to find what the seagulls wanted to show, and I want to find it today. Patricia grumbled but started walking back. We did everything in hurry, and arrived to the same spot only by the evening. Our path was lit only by the setting sun, and my eyes started to adapt to the darkness. Moments prior to the sun disappearing, we climbed the end of the path, and in front of us was a small temple in Japanese style. Unlike the other buildings here, this place appeared to be maintained. There was a small garden, the building was not rotten, and there was a smoking campfire outside. And also there were all of the seagulls. While I was glancing at Santas little helpers, the door slid sideways, and a woman in a worn-out kimono stepped out. Ara, to think my humble abode would be blessed by someones presence What have you forgotten here, Doll? V3 Ch 40. The extinguished Wind I looked at the woman and couldnt believe my eyes. Even though her clothes were tattered, it did not affect her beauty. Her white hair and blue eyes were beautiful and clear. I have no idea how long she lived here but I wouldnt be surprised if she arrived yesterday. Her skin too was clean, without any speck or wrinkle. I quickly glanced at her body, and was once again pleasantly surprised. If not for her kimono, she would look like a princess of some ultra-rich country. Still, it doesnt explain what the seagulls do here, or why they brought me to visit this place. Have you finished, Doll? The woman curiously looked at me. Maybe she caught on that I shamelessly appraised her looks. I am sorry. I am Kuronami, please take care of me. I did a Japanese-style greeting, and the woman chuckled. What a pleasure, seeing such a well-educated child. You must be tired after the travel, please come inside. My dwelling may be humble but its doors are always open to the visitors. We followed the woman. I have no idea how large this house is in tatamis but I already can say that this is not a place where two people can live together. The woman and I sat by a table, and glanced at Patricia, who was staring in shock at us. You may think it is weird but sit down, when in Rome, do as the Romans do. Patricia was even more confused now. Sit down, Child. This lands customs may be strange for you but so do the customs of your land for me. After the womans encouragement Patricia sat down, trying to copy seiza. Just sit however you like. Seiza will make your legs hurt, if you dont have experience. Once again, the woman chuckled after hearing my words. I owe you my greetings. I am known as Yuriko, the one who guards the Seas. I immediately had a question in my head. [What does it mean?] Hu-hu-hu~, it means that I am the patron of all those who enter the Seas, be it fishermen, or sailors. I felt a dj vu. You will understand it in the due time, Doll. (Y) Why are you calling me Doll? Can you use my name, please? I felt irritated with this nickname. I am calling you what you are. A doll. (Y) Wait, is she a stuffed animal? Now it was Patricias turn to ask a stupid question. Maybe, maybe not, maybe I am just joking. (Y) Even if you say that I am a doll, how would you explain that I am doing whatever I want? Patricia started nodding. Ufu-fu~, it only means that your puppeteer is giving you more freedom~. Yuriko poured some tea. Enough about that, I am not a doll and thats it. Why would those seagulls bring me here? Maybe you know the answer, since you were not surprised by the amount of them. Once again, Yuriko chuckled. These children? They came here to save me. So did you. (Y) I dont exactly remember us knowing of her existence (P) Why are they saving you? Who knows~ (Y) So you dont need to be saved? Fine, Kuronami, lets drink and go home, weve got stuff to do. Yurikos face didnt change. Not even a single muscle of her face has moved. Khm Yuriko-san, why would you think we will be helping you? Because I said so. I facepalmed. We are not heroes who mindlessly jump into action. I do not remember asking for your consent. I shivered as the air in the room started cooling. It is not a metaphor, since I actually started seeing my breath. What needs to be done? I have no idea how strong she is but if I suddenly encountered a ridiculously strong opponent, the wisest thing to do is to try talking. Indeed, Doll. I see why these children followed you, and claimed you to be an asset. This island is often defiled by the pirates. I wish them to be taught a lesson. After you are done with them, I need you to avenge the traitor. Slay the one who burnt yourself. Easy, right~? Yuriko stopped being dreadfully serious and returned to being an easy-going onee-san. No problem Why would we? Patricia said simultaneously with me. Try me, Child. I may be infirm but I can muster enough strength to remove both of you. I quickly closed Patricia''s mouth with my hand, and smiled at Yuriko. Then, about the payment? I did a gamble here. She may be strong but she doesnt wish to do the things by herself. V3 Ch 41. The night raid on Yuriko’s Island Yuriko agreed to answer some of our questions, if we help her. I didnt actually plan to have plain answers, Id rather have something useful for a fight. Still, it is better to have something than nothing. It didnt look like Yuriko would even try rewarding us. Patricia and I returned to the ship, and started waiting. Because I startled a group of people who came here, they might return with their friends. Will that woman be satisfied with just scaring those guys away? I shared Patricias concerns but I also remember that the task is to teach them a lesson. Itll be alright. Lets wait. While Patricia was sleeping (she is useless), I was standing at the bow, and looking around. On the beach I saw a couple of crocodile-like creatures, the same kind that almost bit off my butt back then. I even felt hungry after looking at them. Since there is nothing else to do, I jumped off and headed to them with the katana in hands. NYAAAAA!!! With a brave war cry, I rushed at the crocodiles. I cut one of them in half, and the other one jumped away before I did the same with it. HSSSSS! CHOMP As I rushed at it, I had my leg bitten by it. The metal plating saved me but I still lost some HP. I had to try hard to make the crocodile release my leg, and while it was busy, I hit it. [Is this a monomolecular katana?] I wondered what the hell is with sword, while I struggled to pull it out of the ground below the crocodiles cut in half head. During my little foraging expedition, a small group of ships sneaked towards the ship, and prepared to strike. I waited for the ships to do something but they only continued to approach, until they were literally 20 meters away from my board. Fwoosh In a second, the ships lit up with small torches, and moments later, the torches were shot at the ship. Most of the fire arrows were extinguished immediately after hitting the steel, and few of them hit the wooden deck. I didnt even bother with checking what is going on, and just continued gutting the corpses of our future meal. Fwoosh One is done, the other ones in process. Fwoosh Yeah, keep trying, idiots. Fwoosh I have no idea how many volley they fired by now. I finished gutting the second crocodile, and finally decided to deal with those foolish people. The 100mm guns turned at the ships, and I facepalmed. They have not enough depression to aim at the small vessels. [Sorry, Patricia] I summoned the rigging, and I swear, I heard a girls screaming as she fell into the cold water. BANG BANG BANG A flash lit the coast, albeit for a second, and the first rounds scattered around the vessels. The ships immediately started oaring away, after being discovered. BANG BANG BANG The second salvo hit three of them, turning the ships into a scrapwood. [The shells are a bit more powerful than I expected?] As the ships raised their sails, and oared like crazy, I stepped on the water, and rushed after them. By this point, they have no chances of escaping. BANG BANG BANG Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum I farmed shots, while the ships quantity rapidly decreased. Finally, when one was remaining, I let it run away. By the time I unsummoned the rigging, and returned to the anchoring, the last ship was already lurking in the darkness, picking up the survivors. I deliberately turned on all of the navigation lights, to show where my ship is, and that I am not moving anywhere. Meanwhile, I found the wet mess in a night gown, and pulled her out of the water. YOU ARE PSYCHO?! DID YOU WISH FOR ME TO DIE?! DO YOU EVEN HAVE ANYTHING INSIDE THAT HEAD OF YOURS?! I once again was close to becoming deaf. After I brought Patricia back to a comfy warm room, she stopped shouting and was only grumbling and cursing me. I am sure tomorrow she will be cursing me even more, since I have a feeling that Yuriko wanted to kill that huge sea dragon, the one that didnt give a f* about me and my shells. Ding You received 5 copper coins, 6 silver coins, 3 gold coins, 320 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 60. Torpedoes C 0/6. HP C 2129. HI C 100%. AU C 17%(502nm). Increase caliber C 0/100 Improve mounts C 0/250 Improve propulsion C 0/500 [Hereby I swear that I either kill that thing, or die there. I doubt I will have enough fuel to retreat again] ‘Four sisters’ No 25. The recent birthday preparations for the king were draining us of energy. Since we are on friendly terms with him, we ought to be attending out of courtesy. The past events we attended were easier, at least because New Jersey was helping us out. I wish EnJi was here I patted Big Sis shoulder. We all suffer, expect for her Our workload is twice as much as the usual party preparations. It is funny how New Jersey is both a creepy pervert, and the most diligent of us. She is surely worthy of her title of the most decorated battleship. Still, I am the most famous. Stop standing there like an idiot! Help me carry the flowers! (WI) Yes, yes The least befitting activity for the Before I finished complaining, Wisky pushed a stack of flowers we will be using to decorate the tables. This aint fun Nobody cares if youre having fun! And dont drag us through mud again! (WI) Haaa We returned to working, and by the evening the final preparations were done. The plan is simple, and is always applied to the noble parties we attend. Usually the executor would be New Jersey but this time itll be me. One causes a commotion, Iowa faints from embarrassment, and we all quickly retreat under this pretense. Big Sis, are you prepared? Of course I am! I already prepared a bunch of horror movies to help myself faint! I couldnt help being confounded, since Big Sis is once again being herself After my sisters stepped away for a moment, I quickly approached the king. Heya~! Hows it goin? Miss Missouri, you dont plan to ask if that person will be allowed here? My Queen is still having nightmares Too bad~. So, can we bring New Jersey~? Dont even try, Miss~. THIS TIME we are ready for any of your excuses, neither of you will be able to avoid attending~. The kings smile was terrifying. I-its not like You. Will. Stay. Nothing, absolutely nothing, will be able to make either of you run away~. The same evening we gathered in my room. Then we will resolve to plan Casablanca. Mo, you know what to do~. (IA) Shall we bring Her? (WI) Do whatever you can. I dont have to remind you how long those parties last. Alright, Sisters, lets do our best! (IA) With the newly found resolve, we started preparing for the showdown. In the huge hall of the palace. Hello~! Hello, Sir~! How are you~? Hows your family~? [Can we, please, hurry with the plan?] Wait for a bit, Mo. We are almost ready. (IA) While we were talking, two large and heavy hands landed on my shoulders. My guests of honor dont prepare to leave, right~? I shivered from hearing the least wanted voice. You M-majesty, dont worry, we are discussing How to leave~? Not going to work~! He smiled, and we all felt despair. In the first hour the events were too rapid, and we were too busy to leave. With the kings prompting, the nobles started talking to us, and thus stalling our preparations. Only one person was having fun. I cant believe it was an entire year since we last met~. Enji was making the poor queen shiver in terror. However, she couldnt be used this time, since all of the noble ladies were warned about her. New Jerseys expression was dark, especially after seeing that under every skirt there are pants. She couldve pulled a dress off a woman to take a photo of her breasts, but even for her it would be too much. Report ready. (IA) Wisconsin, everythings green. (WI) Missouri, Im ready. Start Casablanca in 3, 2, 1 (IA) The three of us suddenly stopped doing whatever we were doing, and we all headed to the main table, where the king resided. We approached from multiple angles, and the guards couldnt stop us all in time. Wisky was stopped, so was Iowa. I climbed on the table, and pulled off my magic dress, to reveal what is hidden underneath. I am a bunny girl, lets dance, lets dance~! I am bunny girl, dont be shy and party hard~! The night is still so young, so lets all get drunk and party hard~! I started dancing, while Wisky turned on the rock. The gathering is crashed, and Im sure in due time we will be thrown outside~! What would''ve happened if the others made it to the table? Iowa - Starts to sing the worst anime opening she could find, without any prior preparations and any talent. New Jersey - Starts retelling what underwear she saw at the last year''s party, with the personification of where she found it. Wisconsin - Takes out a guitar, and plays heavy metal, completely ruining the music and the orchestra''s ears. V3 Ch 42. Subjugating the Sea Dragon As I set sail towards the monsters last encounter location, the seagulls started returning. Are we really going towards that snake? (P) Do we have options? We are almost out of fuel, and I doubt that we would make it back home without killing that monster. If that huge storm was caused to drive the monster away from us, then it would mean we will have a very hard way home. Ping Here it comes! When you run out of coal, please tell me. We will go and slay that thing with our swords! I glanced at my warmongering comrade, and teared. Lets hope everything will be alright Ping I carefully monitored the state on the sonar. I quickly established the bearing and estimated the range. Ping Ping Ping Pom Pom The depth charge throwers fired, and I started bombing the creature from a safe distance. BOOM BOOM Right after the first batch of charges, the creature surfaced and shrieked in fury. RAAAAAAA!!! BANG BANG BANG The shells hit the monster, and shell-shocked creature stopped for a while. BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG While the creature was remaining still, I managed to hit its head. RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! The explosions of 127mm HE shells managed to hurt the monster. It immediately dived, and disappeared in the abyss. Ping Ping Pom Pom Ping BOOM BOOM Ping After a series of depth charge bombings, the creature suddenly stopped moving underwater, barely producing any noises. [It will surely be bad, if I let the monster appear from underneath me, while I am unloading the stern rails. The last thing I would want now, is letting this bastard jump like a shark, and capture me.] Pom Pom Ping Ping-Ping I heard the charges hitting the water, and slowly descending. The fuses were at their limit, and I still wondered if any would reach the monster. BOOM BOOM The explosions were somewhat close, and I continued pounding the monster. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Ping The creature started moving again. Ping-Ping-Ping SPLASH It surfaced, and a trail of blood followed it from the abyss. Both of its eyes were closed, and it was spewing fire around itself, without any idea where it was hitting. BANG BANG BANG The more I shelled the monster, the more sluggish it was becoming. BANG BANG WHAT?! One of the guns ceased firing, and I had a dj vu that I am about to explode. Click Click-click-click-click-click WHAT?! Why are we stopping? (P) What do you think? End of the line Warning: Autonomy reached 0. Cannot use any speed aside Dead Slow Ahead Is this the end? (P) What? Were you not the one who said well charge it with our swords? Where did that bravado go? Fine! Bring me closer, so I can hit it with my sword! Patricias lan was restored, and I swiftly picked her up in a princess carry, and jumped off. Unlike the ship, I was not restricted in my speed. [It tries to look at the ship, since it produces a lot of noise. Maybe it will be fooled, if I send the ship to another side.] I pincered the monster, and drew the katana. PING As we approached, I leaped and threw Patricia somewhere on the monster, while I pierced it and used the sword and myself as an awl. The scales easily withstood the combined speed and mass of my attack, not suffering anything but a scratch. I aimed again, and tried to pierce it between the scales. PING This time it was a small wound. Still far away from being able to pierce the creature properly. Patricia too was having a nice time. She was slashing and chopping the dragon, without doing anything but scratches to its green scales. Suddenly I thought about using the evasion to cheese the world and the physics. I tried upscaling the evasion, both with the skills and the luck, and then I tried evading through the monster. I did it again, and again, and again SPLASH Until something huge fell into the water, and the monsters body started sinking. I looked at what fell, and started screaming in confusion. On top of the monsters severed head was standing Patricia. Are you done here? Lets go back, Im tired. (P) [And she was the one who called me physics r*er?] V3 Ch 43. Decayed splendor After we defeated the monster, I picked up the stranded Patricia, and carried her in my arms. Our destination was not the ship, since we would be moving at a ridiculous speed of 3 knots. Since I (Avatar) can move at full speed, I decided to move straight back to Yuriko. My current headache is figuring out what we are going to do about the lack of fuel, and what I am going to be asking from Yuriko. Those gods, and their damned answers When we finally arrived to the island, crawled through the jungles, climbed the mountain, and arrived to Yurikos house, Patricia and I finally collapsed of exhaustion. The door opened, and Yuriko looked at us. The children reported everything. I am glad to have everything done. Good job, you two. Come inside when you can. (Y) I mustered the remaining strength and carried Patricia inside. Yuriko didnt care about us ignoring all of the etiquette and lying down on her carpet. The money is of gold but the agreement is of platinum. Ask away what you want. She poured us some herbal tea. I lifted myself off the floor, and managed to put my head on the table. Before we begin, can you tell me why you keep calling the seagulls children? Or youre doing it with everybody? Her children this, children that, starts to rub me the wrong way. Ara, they are indeed my children. I have mentioned that I am the guardian of the Seas? A long time ago I was showered with prayers, venerated by all people connected to the sea. I was full of divine power, and so I created the children. (Y) Am I right that their purpose is to make sure nobody gets hurt in storms? Not exactly. Yuriko shrugged her shoulders, as if she was not sure herself. I made them to control the weather, when the world was still malleable and young. Then, the world started working as intended and the children turned into my messengers. They were doing what they wanted, including helping the people. Eons were passing, and as the science made progress, I was forgotten. With every century I was becoming weaker, as was the faith in me. Now, I am only a shadow of my former self, and those children are all that is left. I made myself tear a bit, just to comfort Yuriko. Patricia stared at us, barely understanding what is going on. So, you are now completely useless? After I blurted that, a vein popped on Yurikos forehead. Watch your tongue, Doll, I still have enough strength to fight you. Be happy I am respectful, unlike my peers. (Y) Well, my question is asked, its Patricias turn. I prompted the lying girl. Whats your use to us? We both stared at Patricia. I wondered if Yuriko would even do anything useful to us, so I didnt rise my hopes of her. I am old enough to be wise, and young enough to fight. Would anything else be important, Child? (Y) I expected Yuriko to be a bit more angry. However, she answered calmly. Can you actually fight? We two are capable of using swords, and I have a strong ship. What is your forte then? Yuriko did not answer, she just stood up and entered a room. I heard some rustling and noise, and a few minutes later Yuriko returned with something wrapped in decayed cloth. She put the object on the table, and some of the decayed linen dropped on the floor and the table. The object was long and straight, albeit for now I had no idea what is inside. Yuriko started gently unwrapping the object, and immediately the pieces of cloth started tearing off and falling apart. Under the wraps was a wooden scabbard covered in oil and grease. I felt an urge to touch it but stopped my hand before it reached the wood. I glanced at Yuriko, waiting for her consent. After the woman lightly nodded, I took the scabbard. It was completely plain rectangular wooden case with a thin line separating the handle and the scabbard. Claaack Inside of it was a long double-edged sword. It was rusty, and lost its sharpness. Ara, I thought the oil would preserve it? Yuriko was surprised but I immediately grasped why it is like that. How many centuries ago have you conserved it? The woman glanced aside and answered in embarrassment. I think two thousand years ago? Now I was not surprised it looks like this A tsurugi extracted from soil would be in similar condition. Sea air is doing miracles to ones health, and metals condition. As a warrior, you might be a complete failure. Now, what about your wisdom? I taunted the cornered woman. What do you want? (Y) Come with me, you and the seagulls might help us cross the ocean. If you are still useful. After Yuriko gritted her teeth, she pulled the rusted tsurugi out of my hands, and started packing her belongings. V3 Ch 44. The North and the West By the time Yuriko finished packing her stuff, it was already morning. We had some sleep, and headed to the port. Ara, this place is in a bit worse condition, than I expected. (Y) The ship was tortured for the entire duration of our travelling. I have no idea how the boilers were fueled to let the ship continue travelling, even though it is clearly out of fuel. [Maybe the ship was burning its deck? There should be a lot of wood to burn.] While it was certainly a wonderful question, I had a more important concern. That is, how are we supposed to move now? Entering port: Abandoned Refuel and repair C 2 gold [Scammers! It was 1 gold!] I bought it. I am out of options. Since there was an opportunity to enhance myself, I carried Patricia and Yuriko to the ship, and while they were accommodating themselves, I checked the stats. Ding You received 2 copper coins, 1 silver coin, 22 gold coins, 342 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 2. Torpedoes C 0/6. HP C 3700. HI C 100%. AU C 100%(3000nm). Increase caliber C 0/100 Improve mounts C 0/250 Improve propulsion C 0/500 The silent ship started vibrating, as the steam turbines were empowered by high-pressure steam. Seeing that the ship came back to life, the seagulls took off and started circling around the bow. While I was silently cursing them for having to follow their directions again, I set course to the Northwest. When the course was set, I searched for Yuriko. She was sitting in one of the cabins, and drinking tea. Around her were lying the wooden scabbard, the tsurugi, and a bunch of sharpening stones. You think this thing can be saved? Of course it can be. It is only rust. Give me a couple of days, and my sword shall be as sharp as it was when it was forged. I decided to omit the fact that the swords are forged dull and are sharpened afterwards. If you say so. Do you happen to know why the seagulls want me to go where they are guiding me to? At the edge of the world lies the remnant of alien world. Perhaps they deem you suitable for it. Yuriko didnt care much, and gave a half-hearted answer. Oh, Great One, share thee wisdom with me. The way of the sword is a hard one, some are apt for it, while the others have to work hard just to be able to learn their first skill. That Child is the latter. (Y) Do you happen to know some skills? Ara, suddenly you became so curious, Doll~. Maybe later, when I have the sword sharpened. She dismissed me, and returned to work. [If I learn those fancy sword skills, maybe I would be able to fight Veronica.] The doors opened, and a girl in a white uniform with aiguillettes entered. Veronica, you are just in time. The Doge paid her a glance, before returning his sight to the port. The recently commissioned ships were lined up and ready. The might of the Republic was once again unchallengeable. Signora di Benezio, I happen to have the most outstanding of news. The other person in this cabinet, the Chancellor, drew the girls attention to himself. Oh my~, I am all ears. The girl chirped, even though her mood was at the lowest. The blockade runners managed to bring not only the Western goods but also a Western trade attach. With this, our goal of establishing long-lasting relations with the West is almost reached! The Chancellor was ecstatic. Ever since its first contact with the West, Benezio was aiming for diplomatic relations. The West possesses ships that can sail againt the winds and currents, as well as muskets that could fire further than 200 steps with deadly accuracy. That is the most excellent of news. Father, the new battleship was finished. The crew is working hard to master this marvel of technology. As soon as it is ready, Mo that woman will be of no threat. Veronica gulped, as she almost said the second most forbidden word in this palace. Good. Even though the Doges answer was curt, he was the most pleased. Veronica bowed, and prepared to leave. Now, or never Yes, I shall For Your splendor Signora di Benezio? The Chancellor asked the girl, after she started incoherently mumbling. Kha? The Doge gasped, as his chest was pierced by the rapier. WHAT?! The Chancellor fell down, shocked from seeing the obnoxious scene. The most loyal retainer of the Doge has turned her blade against him. The rabid dog of di Benezio family has finally turned her sight to her flesh and blood. Some people would say it is expected, some would wonder why. The Doge is dead. Long live the Doge! The girl turned around, covered in blood. The Chancellor shivered in terror, after he saw her eyes, akin to those of a dead fish. T-the D-d-doge is d-d-dead L-l-l-long l-l-live the D-doge? The senile man knew well of the rumors concerning the First daughter, the Radiant Sun. His life depended on him being pleasing to her. The Doge was assassinated, by the Western agent. The Westerner is to be expulsed, and returned to the West on the very first ship. All who deal with the West are to be sunk on sight, if they come from beyond the Sea. The Chancellor trembled. Everything di Benezio family worked for for the past centuries was turned to dust... The temporary rulers orders were executed the same day. ‘Four sisters’ No 26. Mo and I were sunbathing by the pool. Everything was prepared: the deckchairs, the lemonade, and the warm sunlight. We only needed to hang out and relax. Slurp Too bad the others got lovey-dovey today. (Mo) I already feel like the dean will be begging us to stop the mayhem that is about to occur. It didnt actually matter, since Wisky will calm down after beating the c* out of New Jersey. Slurp I really love it when I can just lie down and relax. There are no lessons, no homework checking, no gatherings and parties, and no noise. Slurp Only the two of us were noisy here but it is alright. SLAM The gate opened, and somebody entered the pool area. Finally! Why do I have to search for you? Couldnt you be somewhere close, so I would not have to waste my precious time searching for you?! I turned around and saw the newcomer girl with a couple more girls in tow. I sighed, and turned my eyes to Mo. My silent plea was confirmed immediately. What? Youve got any problems? (Mo) Yes, I do! (CPF) Then go f[ly] yourself! Were resting! (Mo) First, I want that vixen to stop approaching my husband! (CPF) Mo turned to me with a smirk. Big Sis~? (Mo) It. Is. Misunderstanding. Doncha worry, Ill always support you~! Haaaaaa The fiance did not quit bothering us. I challenge you to a duel! (CPF) I had to turn around again, and stare at this bothersome girl. Meanwhile, Mo was trying not to laugh. The fiances entourage was pale but did not explain why this is a bad idea. Are you sure? Yes! (CPF) Well Big Sis, dont waste Mk 7s rifling on this one. Ma Deuce will be more than enough. I followed Mos advice and aimed the .50 cals. Wait? What are you doing? The fiance was confused. Were you not challenging me to a duel? I was, but I challenge you to a culinary duel? Seriously? We went to the culinary class. Everyone, except for Missouri. Sunday is a sacred day, and she will be moving out of the pool only if we set up another one here. The ingredients were already put on two of the tables. We will be making cakes! The cake which my husband likes more will be the winner! (CPF) What would happen if you win? Then you will be forbidden to approach my husband! (CPF) And if you lose? Then Nothing? Why would I concede to someone like you? I facepalmed. And whats the point then? The point is to once again confirm that I am infallible! I facepalmed again. While the two of us were discussing the terms and conditions of this contest, one of the entourage girls approached me and whispered. Miss Iowa, Her Highness must win, otherwise her father will make your life much harder. Let him try. Of course, there is an option to deliberately lose and let this girl have the victory, however, both my pride as the best cook and Big Sister, as well as the Iowa-class pride, are at stake. Right after the contest began, I smiled bitterly. I approached the fiances table and stood behind her, then I grabbed her hands with mine. Look, you must crack the eggs like this. Dont pour all of the flour at once! Keep mixing it like this... Good, youre making good progress. Now, let it rest. Erhm, are you not going to cook yourself? After the fiance reminded me, I trembled. I was too focused on saving this rookie, that I forgot about my own cake. Of course, the cake would only be finished a bit later, but I am happy that the contest itself will not be a once-sided massacre with my ultimate cooking on one side, and a pile of burned mash on the other. While I was making my own pastry, the fiance timidly asked me. H-how do I bake it now? (CPF) F-first, please pour the dough out of the bowl You dont want to be baking in the bowl itself. Now, put it here, and close the door. Every five minutes check the condition of the cake. Dont forget, it should have a nice brown tint but dont make it too dark. It should be like New Jerseys hair. The fiance nodded, and I returned to my station. I-is it ready? (CPF) I looked. Not yet. A few minutes later I finally finished with the dough. Is it ready? (CPF) I looked. Not yet. I finally put the cake in the oven, and approached the fiances oven. I took a look inside. My-my! Somebody, pass me potholders! The cake was almost burnt. Luckily, it is almost, not completely. Dont worry, it is still in acceptable condition. I soothed the rookie chef. I just checked my cake, and when I turned around, I saw how the fiance started decorating her own. It was a disaster. I once again started guiding her hands. Do it like this. Dont worry, the cream can be spread out later. Focus on making it somewhat evenly distributed. Now, lets make a small cream rose. Relax your hands and watch how Big Sis is doing it. ... Now try it yourself. Good, just like this. Good girl~! I am sure the prince will be happy to eat such a pretty cake~! I made it in time to take out my cake, and decorated it. The two cakes were not on the plates, and the fiance was in tears. I Is it fine to show my cake to my husband? (CPF) Dont worry~! You just need to give him the cake, I am sure he will like it~! T-thanks Big Sis The fiance took her cake, and ran off. Ufu-fu~, Mo must still be by the pool. At the pool. Oh, youre done? Hows it Oh, cake~! (Mo) Have a piece~! Thanks a lot~! How did the duel go? (Mo) Wait, I completely forgot Meanwhile T-take this, you dummy! I I just happened to go past a patisserie! (CPF) Oh, cake? (CP) What? Is it all that you are going to say?! (CPF) Thank you very much~! (CP) Hm! I just gave it to you! I dont need your thanks! (CPF) Erhm Understood, I will be going then. (CP) Are you not going to invite me for a cup of tea? (CPF) Of course, lets go then. (CP) Dummy (CPF) V3 Ch 45. The cold ice desert Our sailing to the north continued for an entire week. The further we pierced into the unsurveyed cold waters, the more ice we were encountering. With every passing mile, the chunks of ice were becoming larger and larger. So was the layer of frozen water on the ship. The gun barrels were decorated with long icicles, and the deck was as slippery, as if it was covered in oil. The inhabitants of the ship were barely leaving the insides. Only the brave seagulls pretended not to care about the frozen air, even though more than half of them was sitting by the second torpedo mount and trying to warm each other. Just who would be so crazy, so as to travel this deep into the Arctic? I wondered if Yuriko has any idea. The last time I heard of what is going on in the bigger world was You can guess how long ago. Seeing that she has no idea, I shifted my gaze to Patricia. The North is cold, barren, and only polar bears and seals live here. Nobody cares about those waters, not to mention that nobody even tries to sail here. It makes no sense to waste time here. (P) While the sun was approaching the horizon, I accepted the fact that this might be a useless trip. In the morning I was woken up by Yuriko. The woman was in the same worn out kimono, which was patched more than once, however, her shoulder was now decorated with a polished tsurugi. If somebody said that it can be restored, I wouldve laughed. Wake up faster, Doll. My time is precious, so is my will. I wondered what she is talking about but I obediently followed her, until we went outside of the ship. The ship was coated in morning fog. Though my skills may be rusty, I can teach you some moves. You once asked me if I know some skills, so here I am. Have you forgotten your own request? I smiled apologetically, and immediately followed her to the bow. The deck there was somewhat free, unlike in other places. Yuriko looked rusty indeed, she was sluggish and frequently had her strikes done wrong. [Not that is helps me] Instead of an assured victory against her, I was beaten again and again. The awkward moves were quickly turning into precise strikes, as the muscle memory was awakening from slumber. From slumber was as well awakening Yuriko herself. From the sidelines I was hearing Patricias murmurs, as she appraised our skills. You have potential, Doll. Now, I wish to see what this Child is capable of. Without saying a word Patricia drew her sword, and took a stance. The European stance somewhat surprised Yuriko but the fight was as one sided, as was mine. So, Yuriko, how am I? Patricia played her muscles for a bit. Weak. You both are weak. Should an actually capable opponent appear, you both are doomed. (Y) While both of us were coming up with excuses and retorts BOM SCREECH The entire ship shook, and stopped. The three of us bent over the bow railings, and silently screamed. We hit a huge mass of ice, and all of the way forward was ice. Even a nuclear icebreaker would get stuck here, or so I thought. [Stats! Stats! STATS!] Ding Warning! Hull integrity at critical level! Warning! Multiple hull breaches detected! Warning! Hull breaches below the waterline! Warning!... Warning!... Warning!... IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 2. Torpedoes C 0/6. HP C 1595. HI C 11%. [Sinking imminent!] AU C 58%(1741nm). For a couple of minutes we stood still, fearing to move even a muscle. The sinking gauge was not filling, so I hoped we actually got stuck and are not going down. The only sound we were hearing was the sound of seagulls cawing above. We exchanged glances, and without saying a word headed to pick up some things. We will surely sink, if we try to move the ship, so we will be continuing on foot. Nobody mentioned their opinion of what has happened. Nobody said a word, as if there was nothing worth mentioning. We only followed the seagulls, as they led us deeper into the glacier. Soon, the ice field started rising, and we reached a frozen island, where we finally let ourselves rest for a bit. I wish we could light a fire here (P) This place is too barren to even have a single branch. We can be burning the clothes but I doubt any of you is desperate enough for this. (Y) Even though we were talking, and sometimes laughing, nobody said a single word about the shipwreck. Since nothing has happened. Nothing at all. V3 Ch 46. At the World’s End We were following the seagulls deeper into the glacier. Aside from a few frozen islands, where the ice was only a meter thick, the rest of the surroundings were a flat ice surface with occasional spikes and trenches. Both Patricia and I have already lost our confidence that anything can be found in those deserted ices. The last discovery of a manmade object was three days ago, when we found an old whaleboat stuck in the ice. With every step my compass was behaving weirder. Up to the point when the arrow did a complete 360 without the compass being moved anywhere. Patricia, did anybody ever try to reach the North Pole? Why? (P) As an achievement, for example? Nobody gives a damn about this God-forsaken place. There were barbarian tribes to the North of Benezio but even they did not sail past the first ice fields. Benezio too had nothing to waste here, since the merchant ships would sink from icebergs, and there are no notable trading ports or settlements here. I shifted my attention to Yuriko, since she might know why. Instead of answering, she beckoned us to keep moving and continued forward. I tried a few times more but she remained silent about the North. [Maybe there is an alien base? I already imagine the space destroyer Kuronami~] While I was wondering what kind of a treasure we will find at the destination, the early warning radar picked up a couple of signals. The signals were quite large, and flew towards us at high speed. When they entered the visual range, I saw that those were a couple of wyverns. BANG BANG BANG The 127mm shells flew right towards the monsters but the attack was evaded. I desperately wanted to avoid the wyverns entering the machine gun range. My AA might consists only of the main guns, and the 13mm machine guns would barely help. BANG BANG BANG After 15 shots I scored a good hit on the wyverns, shooting them down from the sky. They were still alive, however, I did not waste ammo on them anymore. I incapacitated them, so they wont be a threat. Not bad. Yuriko finally started talking. Then I am not answering. My petty attempt was prevented immediately. At least can you say if you know what is there? I have no idea. She said it monotonously, making me suspect that she actually knows. Try better, Doll. I bear no interest what those children found there. It is their discovery, and they decided it might be of use to you. I mentally smirked, and prepared to pull the answers out of Yuriko, since she loosened up. Why is my compass behaving weirdly? I showed a pocket compass, the branch of my ship compass. Its arrow immediately did another 360-no-scope. For the same reason nobody sails North. My face twitched, and I forced myself to smile, to cover for my annoyed expression. We continued walking, and a day later we reached a mountain range. The seagulls were still pointing there, so I continued walking until we reached the land. The land soon turned into a gentle slope, which later became a mountain. We were climbing further and further. Patricia gently refused my assistance by saying Go to hell, I am no damsel in distress. On the other hand, Yuriko shamelessly clung to my back, and was only concerned with maintaining grip to a two-heads-lower catgirl. It took me two hours of climbing to reach the top, where the seagulls were already waiting. Little bastards Patricia climbed an hour later. The fatigue was so clear, that she didnt even try to pretend to be strong. She just lied down on the ice. Sho cowd Sho hood (P) I sighed, and started exploring, until I reached an end of the cliff, and then I looked down. Jesus Christ! What is that supposed to be?! Yuriko approached me, and stood beside me. She breathed in the cold mountain air, and with a dignified expression said: Here is the End of the World. One of the four Ends. Following her words, I looked into the black abyss below, and out of curiosity I threw a stone there. I pricked up my ears, and listened. One minute, three, five, ten There was no sound. The stone just fell into nothing. Wow Okay, lets look around. Pong Just as I stepped away from the Edge, I heard the ring of the stone reaching the bottom Please, remind me not to fall there. Yuriko nodded, and we started searching. V3 Ch 47. The treasures covered in ice The search was mostly conducted by myself. Patricia was still lying down with her tongue on a side, and Yuriko was mostly making an appearance of activity. I was barely making any progress, and only after I cleared all of the surrounding area of snow I managed to understand that I would have to dig deeper into the ice capes. I used the katana as a mean of breaking the ice. It was an ungrateful work but the results showed up immediately. There was something deep in the ice. I frantically bashed the ice, until I dug out a curved scabbard. It was mostly made of wood, and had golden engravings around it. As I unsheathed the contents, a snow-white Damascus steel blade showed up. The total size of the white katana was similar to the one I use now. I swung it for a few times, and immediately grasped that it is both lighter, and easier to handle. Who wouldve thought My ears perked, as I heard Yurikos murmurs. What? Nothing to be concerned with, Doll. (Y) It looks to me that you perfectly know what this is. Otherwise, would she not be surprised? It is a blade made of Divine steel. Try cutting that stone, and you will see the answer for yourself. I followed her advice and aimed at a large boulder. Slash The blade easily cut through the rock without having any difficulties. Only the clear cut remained. I immediately checked the blade but saw no damage. Fits like a glove Now Yuriko was really amazed. Hey, Yuriko, how strong is this blade? Can it cut through steel? Through steel? Dont make me laugh, Doll. It cuts through ANYTHING that is not made of Divine steel. I grinned like a child who received the newest and coolest toy. I am this child but Now then, lets go~! I headed to pick up Patricia, who was lying in a pool of melted ice. The new katana will be going with me but I will not be using it until I actually meet something worthy of its cutting abilities. I carried the girls down the mountain, and when we were at the bottom, I asked the seagulls to take us to the ship. If I chip the deck off the ship, and freeze it, I might make a pykrete patch and make it to a port. The seagulls immediately swarmed around us, and started leading the way. We were heading back into the frozen sea. For a day we were not seeing anything but ice, even though on our way were small islands. We breathed out in relief only when we saw a couple of them. On day two we saw something on the horizon. It appeared to be a mast of one of the entombed whaleboats. While it is inhospitable place, at least frozen wood is more comfortable than the ice. Coincidentally, the seagulls were leading us right there. When we got closer to the ship, I saw that it is more of a cargo ship. It was a steam-powered transport of 1940s. It had two high masts closer to the bow and stern, and a large superstructure in the middle. In front of the superstructure were several cranes. I hurried to survey the entombed vessel. It was clearly stuck in the ice and had no way of freeing itself. Moreover, it was not an icebreaker, it still had to sail at least for a day before it would reach open waters. Some of its hull appeared to be rusty, the paint had already fallen off. It was abandoned decades ago. The deck was empty, and only the machinery remained. All in all, the ship was in good condition, and as long as it is freed, it will sail with no issues whatsoever. Its hull is sturdy, and it can be cut to become the patches for my ship. The equipment too is in working condition. Maybe if I tie my ship to this one, we may even be able to move. I checked the contents of the hold and was surprised. The hold was filled with steel sheets, steel beams, wooden planks, steam boilers, ammunition, shells, equipment. I may be able to build a ship or two just out of these materials. Behind the superstructure there was an oil tank, fully filled with fuel for ships. As I was checking the superstructure, I was even more surprised. The desolate outside of the ship was contrasting with the insides, which appeared like the ship is not abandoned at all. Only people were not here. Finally, I entered the bridge. Everything there was in pristine condition. All of the equipment reacted to the control inputs. I tried to give the command to start the engines, and hoped that she will break out of the ice. Then we might be able to do something. Dont try. The ship is completely stuck. I turned around in shock, and saw a girl dressed like a nurse. ‘Four sisters’ No 27. Oh, you jest~! But it is the truth, Miss~! Ha-ha~, Miss is too humble, isnt she~? Ufu-fu, the humblest ones are always the ones who surprise~. Aha-ha, I am most honored to hear it from the Ladies~! I felt like veins popped on my head. I have no idea how I ended up in this sugary hell where ladies go through the tea assortment. I have no idea how Iowa ended up being invited here. I have no idea how the heck I survived this place so far. Slurp Just a single noise, and the entire beau monde turned their heads at me. Dont mind me Im just drinking I am a fish out of the water. I am a black sheep in wolfs pelt. I am a white collar between a shift of coal miners. I am American in English club. I am an otaku in the middle of tea party From all of the sides I was receiving mocking glances, and murmurs where I was laughed at with the most innocent of smiles. Even all of that is not an issue. The issue is that Iowa promised to turn me into the next practice target of the entire battleship force, if I do anything inappropriate. Oh my, to think that the refined lady like Miss Iowa would have such a cubbish sister Where did your hubris go, Teacher? The princes waifu was super happy that I am on the leash. Sip As if in opposition to my noisy drinking, Iowa gracefully sipped the tea, earning admiration of the ladies. Of course, I can sink my sister at any given time, especially because I know that she spent the entire night learning how to behave, however, why would I? My silly Big Sister is having so much fun here~! I may as well put this cutie pie into my pocket, and hide her from the rest of the world~! Khe-he-he~ Whats she laughing at? (Random lady 1) Just ignore her (IA) I guess the recent yandere galge had some effect on me~. Khe-he-he~ She is making me shiver (Random lady 2) Just what a sinister plan does she prepare? (Random lady 3) Iowa silently shifted her seat closer to me, and hit my side with her elbow. Be a bit quieter. Please, dont spoil this one (IA) I may not be enjoying these stupid drink tea and gossip parties but I am behaving myself (better than usually) only because its Is request. She is trying to be everyones Big Sis, even though shes good-for-nothing even to us. I is struggling to keep good relations with everybody, and this naughty babe in pink pants (confirmed 5 minutes ago) is the only one right now who is not adoring my silly sister. Its not too big of a price, if I rot here for a while. I was so surprised to hear that Your Highness not only has perfect etiquette, but also is capable confectioner! (Random lady 4) Of course~! I am perfect after all~! The girl was bathing in compliments and flattery. Meanwhile, a pretty maid approached. My hand automatically stretched out towards her skirt but stopped an inch away. Iowas eyes were conveying one simple message. [I will kill you.] The skirts contents remained secret for now. The maid was pouring the tea to the ladies, and of course she stopped by my seat too. I did not dare touching her, for obvious reasons. However, I accidentally dropped the spoon and the girl caught it midflight, carelessly showing the treasure. Under Iowas strict glare I proceeded with the tea. The evening ended after the ladies finished two more teapots, and only then I was free to act. Cutie~, lift up yer skirt~! I approached the maid. The girl blushed, and obediently lifted the skirt to the level where I could clearly see the contents. Click Thanksies~! Just as I turned around, I knew why the maid was so obedient Ha-ha-ha Lets talk this through? We~. Will~. My~. Dear~. Sister~. Oh s* Here comes the lecture AFP_Writer Just an arbitrary reason for inspiration to write this story. V3 Ch 48. Fairy’s recruitment quest What?! Who are you?! I immediately turned around to face the nurse. Me? She pointed at herself. Yes, you. Me? I am myself. The nurse looked at me, and I felt a sense of familiarity from her. While I was pondering why, I noticed that the girl was standing idly. She was not surprised that I am here, she was not examining me with her eyes, she was only staring at my face and keeping silence. What is your name? Fairy. One word. Her expressionless face started to confirm my suspicions. She is kuudere. [I feel so happy that I did not shut myself and cry over being backstabbed At least I am not an emotionless doll Yuriko claims me to be.] The girl I faced has a doll-like face with blue eyes and white hair, however she is far from Veronica, and her body shape is also different from top models. Well, her chest is surely not smaller than mine... Fairy and I stood in place for a couple of minutes, until I got sick of the silence. Can you tell me what this ship is? There are lots of fuel and ammunition here. Fairy is a mobile base ship. (F) Can it repair other ships? There are basic facilities for repairs. I breathed out in relief. Now we just need to move this ship then. Impossible. The ice thickness is around 2 meters. The hull will be broken in case of continuous moving without an icebreaker. Fairy cooled down my dreams. I brainstormed the options. Only then I remembered something the girl said. You said Fairy is a ship, right? So you are a ship? Yes. (F) Then can you do something like this? I deployed the gear. No. (F) Okay, let me think about something to free you. Why? She tilted her head. Do you want to stay here forever? No, but why are you thinking of helping me? (F) You have a ship with loads of fuel and ammo, I have a ship which lacks either of those. Understood. I will provide all possible assistance, if I am freed. After we reached an agreement, I headed out to search for Yuriko. The woman was standing at the bow, and trying to do something with the anchors chains. Yu-ri-ko! I called out to her. What is it? (Y) Can your seagulls break the ice? It was the first idea I had, and the most possible. No. They control the weather, not the state of the water. Not a single breeze of warm air would reach this far. If you are planning to do something with this ship being stuck, I suggest you think of something else. (Y) I was once again at square 1. My next idea was to use the depth charges to crack the ice. It was immediately dismissed. The entire might of the shockwave would head up and follow the path of the least resistance, barely affecting the ice. Hey, Yuriko-san, would it work out if we cut the ice with the swords? It might work, if you use the Divine steel katana. Though it will take a looong time to bring this vessel to the open waters. Now that the planning progressed beyond nothing, I sent Yuriko to the bridge, and went to search for Patricia. Together with Fairy we developed a plan on how to free the mobile base out of the ice field. After we made the necessary planning, Fairy started warming up the boilers and the steam systems of the transport, while the rest of us headed out to start cutting the ice. The work ahead of us was ridiculously long and cold. I was cutting the ice with the sharpness of the new katana, while Patricia was using magical sword skills to strengthen her blade. Yuriko and her tsurugi were used to teach us. Thats right, since we have a long way ahead of us, we might as well learn some tricks from the ancient woman. By the end of the first week we managed to liberate Fairy from the ice, and move her for 700 meters. During that time Patricia learned some truly terrifying magic skills. Of course, I was not far behind from her. Try putting your energy into the edge of the blade. (Y) The tip of the katana started glowing white. Now show me what youve learnt. (Y) KIYA! Pierce The tip of the katana pierced the ice surface with ease. It is the normal katana, which could only scratch the surface. Good. It looks like you learnt the basic sword skill Blade strengthening. Now you just need to learn how to apply it to the entire blade (Y) Whatever one may say, I am actually learning magic! SHATTER Phew~! Thats nice~! Patricia rested the sword on her shoulder, and looked at her handiwork. A little less than a square kilometer of ice was broken just by one strike Whatever! I learnt magic! I AM STILL COOLER THAN HER! Cries V3 Ch 49. New asset After Yuriko taught us some ancient magic, Patricia and I managed to quickly make way for Fairys ship. It took us only two damned weeks! Only 30 meters more! We are almost done! (P) The two slave workers finally saw the light in the end of the tunnel. Stop standing, and keep cutting! Our foreman Yuriko hurried us but even this was not enough to spoil our mood. Mountain breaker! (P) SHATTER Patricia broke the remaining ice, while I quietly wept on a side. AH-OO-GAH Fairys ship passed the ice cape safely, and set course towards the open sea. I immediately transmitted her the coordinates of my ship. After Fairy was almost a kilometer away from the edge of the ice field, the ship turned and set course to my destroyer. Its time for us to go too. I beckoned Patricia and Yuriko, and the three of us started walking. We arrived to the stranded ship only by the next morning, however, we couldnt find the ship itself. Not at the site we left it. The ship was tied to Fairy, and the cranes were moving back and forth, delivering materials. Ding Destroyer tender available Mobile base available Entering port: Allied Refuel and repair C 1 gold. Time until done C 16 hours 1x Torpedo C 1 gold. Available supply C 0. Time until done C NaN Mobile base ''Supply depot allows automatic repairs and resupplying of docked ship. Dry dock allows construction of new ships for materials. Materials can be mined by the Mobile base, or obtained with coins. Production facility allows automatic production and stockpiling of torpedoes.'' For a few moments after I saw this, I thought that I am the luckiest catgirl in the world. Then, I saw the prices I carried my companions to Fairys ship and headed to the bridge. Fairy was standing above a scheme with my ship on it. The damaged parts were colored red and matched the ones which actually were requiring repairs. Miss, the repairs are in progress. (F) Nice to know this. Fairy, is there a way to hurry this up a bit? Yes. We can sink the destroyer and set sail immediately. I choked. If I had a dry dock, I would be able to finish the repairs quicker. The basic maintenance facilities are not suitable for large scale repairs I have to conduct right now. (F) The cogs in my head were audibly turning while I was thinking of what to do. Then, I immediately rushed to Patricia and Yuriko. Girls, are there any monsters in the North? Not many, since I never heard of them. Patricia shattered my expectations, so I turned to Yuriko. There were some, but they all are extinct now. Not many creatures can live for this long. My expectations were shattered twice I returned to the bridge, and asked Fairy the same question. None. Now all of my hopes were trampled upon. I did not surrender and started searching. With the same result the girls predicted HaaaaAAAAAA!!! Just where can I get money?! Relax, Doll, the money is but a part of this world. There are many other things that require your attention, such as (Y) Saving ones soul? Yuriko proudly nodded. To hell with it I need at least 3 platinum coins! Good luck then. Mother would never share platinum with you, since a battleship costs a platinum coin. (P) Haaa Lets go to sleep, shall we? [Why is it so hard? I really lack money, and should I restock the torpedoes, and I will be as poor as I was before] A quarter of a platinum coin, that is all of my savings LOAD THE STAR BOARD GUNS! THEY ARE COMING AT US! Two battleship under the pirate flags were turning downwind to escape from Benezian squadron. The enemy had only three ships, and since they are going upwind, the pirates would be able to run away. One broadside, and the battleships would raise all sails and bedsheets to run, while the superior firepower is yet to counterattack. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM What the f*? The sailors stared in shock when their 32pdr cannonballs bounced off the enemy flagship. After both sides exchanged shots, Benezian ships started turning to chase after the pirates. However, they already were far behind. This time we are lucky Give me the damage report! The pirate captain looked at the battered side of his ship, and grieved for the souls they lost today. CAPTAIN! THEY ARE CLOSING IN! He was startled when the first mate stormed into the room. WHAT?! Both men hurried to the deck, and saw that the Benezian flagship was already here. It was easily overtaking them, even though it was smoking. May your powder explode The captain cursed but he had no time to keep cursing them. READY THE GUNS! BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Before the crew even approached the cannons, the enemy fired. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The broadside was followed not by splinters and whistling cannonballs but by explosions. That day, two pirate battleships did not return to their base V3 Ch 50. Mischievous cat and maiden I have no idea how Fairy managed to repair the broken hull but she did it. I didnt have to pay for repair and resupply, yet my ship was now seaworthy. After I transferred the crew to my ship, two ships set sail. Ten minutes later Fairy started lagging behind. Kuronami to Fairy, what is going on? Why are you lagging behind? This is Fairy, do you know that I cant sail faster than 18 knots? You are 2 times faster. I smiled wryly. S-sorry, well wait for you It is unrequired. You just need to stay in range to return to me when you need fuel. I am not a warship, I am but a transport. I will be sending my coordinates every 12 hours. I will stay on my current course, until ordered otherwise. Fairy, out. (F) I wondered if Fairy will be alright: monsters, pirates, Benezian fleet Intense stare Patricia was drilling holes in me. When I looked at her, she continued staring at me. I expected her to be nagging and glaring with murderous intent, however, she was looking like a child who saw a cool new toy. Ask away. How does it work? How can you talk to other ship from here? Does it use light signals? Or maybe flags? Come on, show me! In a split second her face approached from 1 m to 1 mm. Can you move away a bit? Her eyes shone with curiosity. So, will you show? Will you? Will you?! Instead of moving away, she closed the distance even more, and pushed her forehead against mine. Chu I have no idea why the hell I kissed her but now I was dangerously close to a maiden with a sword. The maiden who can clear a square kilometer of thick ice with a single swing. I slowly moved my face away from her and prepared to dogeza. Patricia remained in place. Curiosity kills the cat but I just had to look at her face. I looked from below, because she tilted her head down. Instead of righteous maidenly fury I was seeing a tomato maiden. [The deed is done, so I better retreat before her OS reinitializes and she kills me on the spot.] I went to the stern and started fishing. The seagulls were there the next second. Yuriko came too, and sat down near me. Where are you sailing to? (Y) We were asked to sail to the West. Your children changed our plans but now it is time to get back to work. I see. I might as well look at what happened to those who abandoned mine shrines the first. (Y) Do you happen to know about the seas there? I heard only few ships return from sailing between Benezio and the West. I have no idea what Benezio is, but I know that there lies the Abyss. It crosses the ocean, dividing the Western half from the Eastern half. Thousands of years ago all of the gods decided that the humankind must not be let sail across the ocean before they are ready, and so the world was split in half by a deep rift, later known as the Abyss. For a second I thought that Yuriko may be a goddess. I laughed at myself for thinking this rusty woman may be a god, and then proceeded with asking. Still, a deep water wouldnt stop the ships. The terrors like the deep. Since there was a lot of space, the sea monsters could inhabit the rift, and grow bigger. Even I have no idea how large they became. (Y) Where do you know this from? I thought the seagulls dont tell you everything. Or do they? I pointed at the Divine sword, of which she did not know. Foolish Doll. I knew what was going in this world. It was a long ago, when people used my shrines, and when they were talking to me. When they were believing in me, and telling me what they encountered. Now, I am worshipped by less than a hundred souls. You bet they did not wander further than from the vicinity of my home. I patted the forgotten woman, and continued trying to catch something from the fast moving ship. Meanwhile, Patricia locked herself in one of the cabins, and went crazy. There were weird sounds and giggling. Also, the bed was shaking for no reason. ‘Four sisters’ No 28. Recently I faced an unexpected crisis, that is about to affect the entire Academy. This time it is not the freak sister. Only now I understood the true meaning of Big Siss words: dont postpone what can be done today, and dont delay what needs time to be done. A month ago a new fashion trend appeared, and the entire Academy went to buy the new clothes. I was seeing no reason for me to worry about it but now I feel like the trend is standing firm, and I am about to become unfashionable. And that is why I am required? As if I would waste my time on something like this! Just lift youre a* off the seat, damn you! Whenever youre unrequired you show up immediately but now that you are needed, you play tsundere on me! I tried to shake New Jerksey off the seat but she already grew roots. Why should I play tsundere, if I have one? Cmon, its not like the clothes will disappear only because we didnt go today! She didnt even bother looking at anything but the screen where were girls with ridiculous figures and huge eyes. Youre either going, or Ill tell Big Sis that you are playing porn games! She finally spared me a glance. Go tell her. I wont be surprised to hear Im playing that kind of games. (NJ) This is a futile and ungrateful work but I am yet to surrender. I SAID LIFT YOU FAT A* OFF THE DAMNED CHAIR! STOP PULLING ME! I WONT ABANDON MY DARLINGS! (NJ) Youre the trashiest sister in the Universe Whats this look of disappointment?! Because you are disappointment Wisky, ya know that those things are not worthy of being a concern. Dont be worried about fashion, and dress as you like! New Jersey? You are the last person I want to hear this from She wont even have clothes other than her hoodie, if Iowa wasnt buying clothes for her. Well, I can reconsider my plans for today, if I know this look To hell with you ARE YOU SATISFIED NOW?! I pulled the skirt down the very moment the freak reached for the phone. Cmon, your panties are the humankinds most valuable treasure~. (NJ) GO DIE! Ding-ding Welcome! How can I help you, dear customers~? A clerk appeared out of nowhere, right after we entered the first shop we encountered. Well, you can help m kh Us. I corrected my sister before she managed to say something perverted. Wisky, it wasnt required, you know? New Jerksey writhed until I moved my foot away. The heels can be so useful. Can you show us some dresses? I asked the clerk, before she starts asking about the freak. Of course, Miss! The clerk led us to a changing room. New Jerksey immediately sat on a couch, and stared at me. Stop staring at me! Its embarrassing! The doors opened, and the clerk pulled in a huge rack of dresses. Everything was fashionable. Here is the new collection. Would you require tea? After I nodded, the clerk put a teapot and confections on the coffee table, and left. Aww, drink as much as you want~. Big Sis will be sweetened by your gopher-like cheeks~. What a freak I wetted my throat, and started choosing dresses. I picked up a couple of dozens of dresses and prepared to try them. Uhm? Whats up~? This shameless Go away! I cant change while youre here! Come on, Wisky, were all girls in here~! (NJ) Can somebody like you be counted as one? Come on! I may not be as gifted as Mo but! (NJ) Youre the enemy of all women, and yet you want to stay here while Im changing? Yes. This GO AWAY, YOU FREAK! Only after I aimed the main guns at her New Jerksey left. I am sure she is right outside, with her ear at the door. You are disgusting. Am I? The shameless freak answered to my murmurs, as if its something normal. I ignored her and tried all of the dresses I liked. I chose three of them, and put on the one I liked the most. Enter, you jerk. New Jerksey entered, and immediately proceeded to the couch, without even saying that Im cute or that the dress suits me! On my darling Wisky~! Come here, Big Sis wants to fluff you~! Pervert. Shameless. Freak. Aww, good girl~. Good girls deserve to be patted~! Jerk. Idiot. Hentai. Did you choose a dress~? Did I mention shes shameless? I did. Aww, good girl~! Is it the one youre wearing~? (NJ) It is. Ufu-fu~, my cutie pie sister will beautify any dress she wears~! (NJ) Hm! As if your flattery will please me! My~ cute~ Wisky~ W-well, I will let her go O-only because she said I am cute! Its not like I wanted to hear it from her! V3 Ch 51. A prophetic dream If my calculations are correct, and they are, because the map says so, we must be reentering Benezian waters. We will raid a few caravans and get some gold. I want to start the torpedo production ASAP. Before I sailed away from Fairy, I restocked the torpedoes. She is almost a hundred miles behind us, so we wont meet again soon. The seagulls were comfortably sitting on the ship, and painting everything white. Yuriko was meditating. Patricia was still shut in the cabin. The noises stopped, so she mustve fallen asleep. When I thought about falling asleep, I immediately yawned. [The course is steady, and there are no unplanned shallows on our way. I might as well sleep for a bit.] I went to the captains quarters and dived under the blanket. The sleep overtook me, and I was ready to see some dreams. I blinked. I woke up at an unknown place. I looked around and found myself in a large office. I was sitting at a desk with stacks of paper around me. In my hand was a fountain pen But the hand was not mine. It was large and strong, a mans hand. Id have such hands, if not for that truck Before I calmed down, I heard a knocking coming from behind a large door. [Enter.] Who is it? Enter. My words turned into a mans words. They are different but bear a similar meaning. As if my words are translated through his mind. The door opened, and a young man in a suit entered. He immediately knelt and bowed his head. I brought the most urgent of news, Your Imperial Majesty. Allow this humble servant to deliver them. I hesitated what to answer, until I decided to go with the flow. [Tell me everything.] Then do tell me those news. I hope it is not related to the recent events in the colonies? As you wish, Your Imperial Majesty. The recent envoy we sent to an islander nation beyond the sea has returned. The barbarians had cut off his tongue and his hands The young man gulped. [What?] Was this confirmed to happen because of the backwater nation? The voice echoed in the room, making the young man pale. Yes The islanders declared that they sever all ties with us and will sink any ship that crosses the Abysmo. We know it only through the ship that delivered our envoy back. They said it was because he assassinated their chieftain. I thought for a moment. [Then what are we going to do?] I see. Perhaps Hm. Chanciller, do tell me what is on your mind. I am unworthy. The young man bowed. [Maybe you have ideas?] I am always curious to know what my subjects think. Maybe your bright head can give me an inspiration. I am most honored by Your Imperial Majestys words. This humble servant believes that the backwater nation should be taught a lesson. It would suffice to send a fleet, and turn them into our colony. The young man proudly declared. [Why colony?] We may require new lands, but why should we bother ourselves with keeping the backwaters in our fold? May this humble servant remind You, that the entire supply of cristal is imported from the islanders? If the supply runs out, the nobles will be the most displeased. The young man knelt. [Why is cristal so important?] Have we not yet invented the methods of refining cristal on our own? I am ashamed to report that neither of our factories and artisans managed to replicate, or at least approach the quality of Benezian cristal. The tableware and glass from beyond the Abysmo are required for our economy Wait, those idiots really [If this is] [No way, it is the West?!] My brain boiled but on the outside it only appeared that the man I possess was thinking. [Will it actually be helpful to send a fleet?] Do you think that a fleet would be able to resolve the stalemate we face? I am unqualified to answer this If Your Imperial Majesty orders, the fleet will achieve anything you command. If You wish for other means, our diplomats are ready to board a warship, and make the islanders kneel to Your Imperial Majestys will. The young man knelt too, and waited for my answer. [Should I sweeten Benezios life?] V3 Ch 52. Showering in gold [Nah, aint worth my time.] A backwater nation like that, is not worth our fleets time. Chanciller, prepare a diplomatic mission. You can request a battleship of any kind. Make the islanders prostrate in repentance! Your wish is my command! The young man bowed, and backed out of the room. I felt like I have some control over this body, so I stood up and approached a window. Through the clear glass I saw a large bustling city with a port in a distance. Even Benezios port with battleship at its roadstead was not as intimidating. Lines and lines of battleships were anchored at the roadstead. Hundreds of merchant ships were searching for a free spot, and the entire port was covered in a light haze. Further away from the city I was seeing clouds of smoke, rising from behind tall buildings. The entire sky was filled with smog, and I didnt see any piece of blue. I counted some of the buildings floors. At most there were 6 floors but there were also a couple of buildings that are slightly higher. [I can only feel sorry for the Doge, who incurred those guys wrath] That day Maximiliano XIII, the emperor of Castillia Empire, signed a decree. The next morning an ironclad set sail to the East. Right after the possessed mans pen drew a signature, I woke up at my ship. We were sailing for no less than three days, until we encountered a group of ships. All of them sailed under Benezian flag. All hands, man the stations! I called out for Patricia and Yuriko. The closer we approached, the more evident it was that we encountered a merchant caravan. [It is time to holster the Jolly Roger~.] Im desperate enough for money, since torpedoes are not cheap. Even those poor guys holds can help me. [It is not a piracy if you are at war, right?] Patricia, do you know if there is a way to communicate to them our orders? You can try the signal flags and lights but I doubt they will see anything from such a distance. It is only visible when you are already in a formation. (P) So, we had a way of telling all those souls we sunk, that they can surrender? Even if we tried, they wouldnt see anything. Patricia shrugged her shoulders. Follow me, then. I dragged her out, and stood her by a searchlight. KYAAAAAA?! (P) Blink a couple of times to attract their attention The blinded girl was sitting in a corner, and commanding me. Now, long signal, short signal, long signal twice, short signal, long signal. The signals attracted the attention immediately. The people started running around on the decks. What now? Long signals. Repeat them until they stop. (P) I did so. The activity on the decks increased. Then I saw how a couple of the ships started showing blinking flame lights. Patricia, they showed two short, one long, one short, one long. Repeat the first sequence. (P) They are showing another signal! One long, one short, and three long. Fire a warning shot. (P) What?! FIRE! I pulled a guns trigger. BANG Boom Boom Boom Oh, great! Theyre firing back! I sighed, and prepared to sink them. You might try signal them this: three short, two short, one long, one short one long, one short, one short, one long, one short, one short, one long, one short, one long, two short, one short, one short, one long, one short. I did what she said, even though I have no f*ing idea what it is. Weirdly enough, the ships suddenly started lowering their flags and removing their sails. Youre genius. I patted Patricia, who was still dizzy from the sudden light therapy. We approached each ship individually, and with the three of us showing swords, the crew accepted our offer of paying for safe passage. The cash is better than the goods. It is always liquid, and can be exchanged everywhere, in the stats screen especially. While the goods it is such a hassle Were rich, girls~! I counted our little paycheck. 36 copper, 18 silver, 47 gold. [Oh wow] What? Are you not happy? Were quite rich now. (P) We are We just need two and a half platinum coins to be all suited up Yuriko was not bothered by our new fortune, while Patricia almost pulled her hair just after hearing me say we need more cash. At least there should be more caravans Its time to raid some caravans! Arrrgh! Common sense, where are you? (P) V3 Ch 53. Maritime fun During our little raiding we dealt a slight blow to Benezian maritime trade, and now we are short on fuel. Fairy was directed to the pirates main base, and we will reunite with her there. We have some time to relax, and we might as well use it. Are you sure Fairy will make it to the base? (P) She will. My turn~. Dont you dare touching my knight! Before she finished shouting, my rook captured her last knight. Now I had a clear way to the king. Move your rook here. (Y) Hey! Dont advise her! Sorry, Doll, its nothing personal. Yuriko shamelessly shrugged her shoulders and continued whispering to Patricia. Check~. I started sweating. The situation was not hopeless but the problem is that the sly woman abused an opening immediately. Do you think Alba will be angry, because we did nothing of what she asked? Mother wont be angry, if she sees what we picked up. (P) If you say so. Check. Move (Y) No advising! Wait for your turn, will you? Yuriko gave me a smile, which can only mean that she doesnt care. I started humming loudly, which made her whispers barely reach Patricias ear. The game continued, and my opponent(s) was approaching the demise. I found it weird that there was a chessboard left in one of the cabins but now I find it weird that Yuriko knows the rules, even though she shouldnt have any knowledge. Hm Patricia rested her head on the table, and stared at my figures. It was already the end, and some players might even consider surrendering. Yuriko whispered something, and Patricia continued the struggle. The offensive was already impossible, so they were countering the checks. Why are we turning? (P) There is a couple of ships nearby. Ill sail to loot them. Ah, I see. WAIT! Please, dont do it! (P) How about I wash the dishes? Just dont move the rook there? (Y) The two of them looked at me with puppy eyes. Well have a good amount of food later~. Yuriko sighed and accepted the deal. I did not end the game with checkmate right now. Weve lost The game ended a couple of turns later. We stretched, and picked up the swords. After we extort the ships, we will sail around to find some seafood. A kraken would be preferable. The merchants preferred to share their wealth, and were let go peacefully. On the other hand, the search for the food was not going smoothly. Im almost bingo Wait, were playing bingo? (P) No, its the term for when your fuel supplies are enough to reach the destination, and you have some spare in case of an emergency. Unless we find a prey, we will have to fish. You know what it would mean. The seagulls A prey was not caught, and after we sailed around for a bit more, I set sail to the pirate base. Even on our way there we were not encountering signals. No food source was available, so we ended up fishing. CA-CA-CA! The entire flock was in the air. Right when the fish was leaving the water, the bastard birds were catching it midair. COME ON?! JUST LET US CATCH SOMETHING, YOU LAZY! These children became so dependent on you. What a commendable owner you are. Please, do remember that they are your responsibility now. Yuriko said so with indifferent face, as if she was mentoring me. However, we all knew that she just pushed the seagulls feeding on me. Why me?! Arent they your children?! If you love somebody, one day you have to be prepared to let them go Like a mother letting go of her children, when they establish their own families, I (Y) "Bulls* me? That too Yuriko glanced away. Ping Oh A devilish smile appeared on my face. Ping We are turning, girls~. They gripped to the railings, as I did a sharp turn. As the ship passed over the signal, I released the depth charges on the stern. Splash BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The signal did not disappear, so I did another pass. Splash BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM One of the charges exploded near the target, and soon something emerged from the sea. Wood? Did we really? (P) Oh, those guys I facepalmed. My hopes for a good dinner ended up being a submarine ‘Four sisters’ No 29. I opened a door and entered a small conference room where were sitting various kinds of people. All of them were clad in armor or other pricy equipment, and had weapons. Creak When I stepped on a creaking plank, the entire room stared at me. The next second their looks changed to disappointment. Hey, baby, have you mistaken a room? A guy in adamantium armor laughed at me. I may not be in my mage disguise but I am not dressed poorly. He just has no idea~ I ignored the stares, and sat down at a free seat. Soon a clerk entered the room and turned on a magical orb. Thank you for coming, esteemed adventurers. The kingdom has summoned you to help us suppress a stampede that is about to occur. The threat is estimated to be S rank. The payment is 10 gold coins to every participant, and bonus for every killed monster. I yawned. Does Your Excellency wish for another reward? The clerk noticed how bored I am. Well I started thinking what I can ask for. I remember Wisky wanted some food, so maybe the king will be so kind to share the royal chef with us for a day. Is this a joke or something? That girl is as useless as! A bunch of no-name background characters from the same PT as the adamantium warrior started shouting in disbelief. You are from SS rank party, I remember? The clerk glanced at them, and received confirmation nods. Then do you, perhaps, know who this Lady is? The adventurers shook their heads. Dude, she doesnt even have a weapon. Are you at least sure she will not get in our way? They continued ridiculing me. Lets see who laughs the last. Those guys may be SS rank, and they are one of the three SS rank parties in the entire world, but they forgot who I am. Have you heard about the Stampede breaker? The adventurers started sweating buckets. Whats up? I waved them. So this is she? The one and only! The Ultimate! The SSS rank adventurer will assist with the stampede. The official excuse is: Im bored. I showed V after the clerk announced myself. The entire room went silent and their gazes turned into looks of veneration. When the four of us became bored, we started hunting the local monsters. Then we grew bored of that and hunted some naughty demons. Then giants, then everything that was not a normal animal One day I argued with New Jersey on who is the best of Iowa-class. And the true fun started. We were shooting dragons left and right, until we exterminated everything around. In the end she won but all four of us became SSS rank amongst the adventurers. Back to the present The stampede consists of more than 10000 monsters. The scouts confirmed that there are demons too. The SSS rank party Whisky pants already agreed to assist with their high-rank magic. You are going to deal with the remaining threats. Is that clear?! The clerk briefed the adventurers. After everything was over, I finally headed back to the Academy. and then it will be my time to shine! I covered the seal on my right eye, and with a super-cool swift move I removed it, showing the world my unsealed might. Or so the lore should be saying. Alright, girls H-how a-about I lead this one? Iowa raised a meek voice. Dont worry Big Sis! I, the Great Shaddap, Mo! At least Big Sis knows what to do and wont be showing off instead of fighting Right after Wisky barked at me, the decision was made. With my plan being thrown into the bin, Iowa gets her stage time. V3 Ch 54. Breakout THEN WHAT WERE YOU DOING?! Alba was furious when she saw us return with no results. Right after I dropped the anchor at the pirate port, Patricia and I went to report our return. Fairy is 3 hours away, and after I resupply we will set sail to the West. We got this sword AND HOW IS THAT SWORD GOING TO SAVE US?! Even though Alba ruins my ears with her shouting, I can forgive her. The pirate port became empty. Few ships remain here, and many of them are almost scraps. Out of the entire battleship force the pirates gathered, a single galleon remains. The situation becomes desperate, and we may be one of the few ships that are combat-ready. This sword is ultra-strong. It can cut steel like paper. Also we learnt a few magic skills. The woman started tearing, and silently sat down. Patricia rushed to support her and gave her some water. We are doomed (A) How many there are? Ships? We have no f* idea Only the blockade runners manage to stay alive. Our patrols disappear closer and closer from our base All battleships that sailed out to intercept Benezian fleet have not returned Our only report suggests that the Doge himself commands the operation, and that his flag was holstered on the newest warship. It is all (A) Are there any chances to fight? How about we all run and search for another place to hide? For me it looks like the best idea. The port already became empty, and there should be no issues with packing the last supplies. We are already preparing to make a run for it. Your arrival is a blessing in disguise, though a Western diplomat would be a billion times more effective at curbing the Doges aggression. There is a vassal port of Benezio that agreed to join our cause. As long as we protect them they agree to let us station there. They also have gun batteries. We will set sail this night. Alba finally calmed down and started explaining the situation. Meanwhile, Patricia brought a map and showed where the mentioned port is. A long time ago Veronica and I were about to visit that place. She might be on her way there too. This is Fairy, dropping anchors. Approach when ready. (F) From which side? Does not matter. (F) I steered the rudder and slowly sailed to the transport ships side. When I stopped, the ships started throwing ropes and cables to each other, until both vessels were tied together. Fairys cranes were transferring boxes with ammo and spare parts from her hold, and a fuel line was connected to my tanks. The entire process will be finished in no time. While there was nothing to do I visited her at her bridge. Can you commission a new facility? I want the production to be started immediately. Understood. I already gathered the materials you ordered. The nurse girl confirmed the order, and I checked the cash. During our short time at the sea, I managed to get additional money and now we have 3 copper, 61 silver, 41 gold, and 1 platinum coin. Commissioning facility. (F) The transport changed. The hull slowly split, and the ship spread out. My ship was shifted from Fairys side to a small dock-like place. The cargo hold turned into a small warehouse with cranes, and the oil tank became a large circular tank. Aside from the dock where was my ship, there were four more slots. The new facility also appeared. It was a bit further away, behind the transports superstructure, which turned into a port administration. [Now thats a mobile base. A small floating port!] Commencing production. Fairy monotonously reported. How soon I will have the new stuff? Everything should be ready to be supplied within 72 hours. Pillars of smoke appeared from around the new facility. My own industry started working on military production. Because I am but a lonely destroyer, I also bought a ship to assist me in escort. The coins love to be used, and a single Akizuki shouldnt be too much of a spending. A large cloud of particles shone near me, and settled at another docking slot. The new ship immediately appeared there. Are you going to stay here? Yes. I cannot move during the production. I will be alright. I glanced at Fairy with suspicion but she just returned to scheme of the port, and was ordering something through it. I left the girl to her hard work, and prepared to report back to Alba. V3 Ch 55. The Exodus When the night fell, the pirates started boarding their ships and loading the remaining cargo. As Alba explained, it was not done earlier to fool the possible observers. Second pennant, guard the other side. Two destroyers: Kuronami and Yoizuki left Fairys docks and set sail to opposite sides of the port. [Order confirmed.] Yoizuki telegrammed the confirmation, and sailed away. My hopes of having a cute girl were ruined by the systems cruel joke. The ships are only empty husks with basic AI. They obey my orders but are very stupid on their own. At least their gunnery skills should be on par with mine. While the pirates finish their preparations and raising anchors, I will provide ASW protection. During my test sail we encountered two submarines, and in the night those guys will no doubt become more brazen. We were steaming at low speed, and watching out for submarines. The surroundings were completely dark. The darkness was only disturbed by occasional flashes of oil lamps on the coast, and light signals I exchanged with Yoizuki. If my estimations were correct, the preparations were almost finished. The pirate ships blinked lights a few times, signaling that they are soon going to set sail. Second pennant, escort departing ships. [Orders confirmed.] The pinging sound of telegraph was followed by the ship changing course. The submarines did not show up until the end of preparations. After each pirate ship flashed a light, I gave my confirmation. AH-OO-GAH AH-OO-GAH After Yoizuki confirmed readiness, the pirates set sail. The wind favored the pirates escape. The ships managed to reach whooping 8 knots. I could only cry and expect a very slow sailing. T+ 17:00:00 The next evening after we set sail, a group of pirate ships joined the formation. I was covering the formation from left-front, and Yoizuki was covering from right-rear. The pirate ships were sailing in three lines, which helped with regrouping. We already encountered several small groups but this time we had an actual force joining. A black sail ship, the so-called Black Demon, and a couple of heavy frigates were fleeing from Benezian forces. By using its high speed, the Black Demon managed to flee from battleships. The situation is beyond dire. I could only say that much. The last time I saw pirate fleet, it consisted of at least 7 battleships, and the pirates were planning to capture a few of Benezian ships. Now the pirates have only two. Of course, there are galleons but they have 20-30 guns each, in comparison with battleships 30-40 guns. Per side. The fortune favored the pirate fleet. We did not encounter any patrols and after two days of sailing we were almost at the new base. I wonder if there are any crews left. (P) I doubt there are crews that managed to escape the enemys grasp. Those blockade runners might rejoin the fleet but I wouldnt expect that. Well, that b* should show up soon. (P) Who? Veronica. (P) You surely dislike her Oh, so you do like her? After she killed you? Patricia was way too irritated to talk. I still tried to make her talk but to no avail. She was always avoiding any topics concerning her sister, regardless of my intentions or reasons to ask. [It doesnt hurt to try again.] You know it too, she will come soon. Those guys are not idiots. Can you tell me something about her? It would help fighting! All you need is to shoot and swing your sabre! IS THIS ENOUGH?! All of a sudden, Patricia grasped my throat as if she was trying to strangle me. She did not put any force into grasping me but I was still sad to hear it. GET YOUR HANDS OFF ME! I was a bit more sad than usually. How can I know what to do with her, if NOBODY answers? I have no idea who she is for you. I can only rely on what I know myself! Patricia turned away and whispered. Just know that she is a rabid b* (P) While I was fuming, a smoke appeared on the horizon. We could only hope that the smoke is coming from the port, and not from ships. [Ah, right, those guys are all sail-propelled.] I sighed, and went out to catch some fresh air, before the bridges atmosphere becomes insufferable. V3 Ch 56. Res Publica The closer we sailed to the smoke, the thicker it became. It was the smoke of blast furnaces which produced steel. As it turns out, the vassal port of Benezio was spared from their tyranny because they had access to iron and coal, making them the second by steel output, right after Benezio themselves. Or so Patricia says. [Fairy will be happy to see this much refined steel. At least she wouldnt have to zigzag all the time to search for ores and minerals like she did on her way.] When the port finally entered our view I was astonished. On one side of a bay there were docks and manufactures, and on the other side were endless slums. Is this alright? I pointed at towering constructions that looked like they were built by a two-years old kid playing with lego. The only ones who lived good here were the Doges administrators. What, you really thought that the city of Benezio is so marvelous because they are good and kind? Those f*s exploit everything that is outside of the Citys boundaries. W-well, its a good time to take off the pink glasses [Now I see why a port would risk being razed by Benezian navy that is at our throats. They have nothing to lose] Second pennant, guard the port. [Orders confirmed.] [Warning, enemy encountered. Engaging.] Suddenly, Yoizuki steered to her right, and headed somewhere. I immediately followed. Ping Second pennant, prepare to bomb the folly out of em! [Orders confirmed.] Pom Pom Two destroyers discharged their depth charge projectors. Boom Boom Boom Boom [Enemy neutralized. Resuming orders.] Rest in pieces I offered my prayers to foolish souls who sailed into us, before returning back on course. Our troubles did not stop on that. My radar picked up flying objects on approach. I may know that steampunk has blimps and steam aircraft but I am 100% sure neither of this stuff has the length of a wyvern and can flap the wings. With Patricias translation I messaged that there are wyverns incoming, and sailed back to the pirate fleet that was parking at the roadstead. Simultaneously I saw a smoke coming from the way we came. I sighed out in relief. I have no idea how Fairy does this but with her assistance (4 bofors guns) we might make it. Second pennant, engage the flying targets. [Orders confirmed.] Yoizuki turned towards the wyvern swarm and opened fire with two turrets. [Stupid AI, turn and fire all guns.] [Orders confirmed.] I joined too. BANG BANG BANG The first salvos of my 127mm guns went haywire. I had to focus on countering the wyverns movement and maneuvering but unlike their usual behavior, they flew straight and did not even try avoiding the shells. After I stopped trying to predict their flight pattern and fired where they flew now, I scored a lot of hits. The wyverns were contained, currently. With my newly obtained points I decided to buy AA guns. Ding You received 234 upgrade points IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 36. Torpedoes C 6/6. HP C 3700. HI C 100%. AU C 74% (2232nm). Bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bum As soon as I upgraded my AA, the 25mm guns started barking. The combined AA might of two destroyers mowed down most of the wyverns, however, the survivors reached the pirate ships, ignoring us. A fight started immediately. KABOOM Seemingly for no reason a pirate galleon exploded. One may think it was a powder explosion but I saw that it was pushed out of the water a bit. As if it was exploded from underneath. Second pennant, deal with the submarine ASAP! [Orders confirmed.] I hoped that Fairy would arrive sooner to deliver what I required the most right now. But the smoke from behind turned into a fleet of Benezian warships. Are these idiots burning their own ship? Patricia tried to hold back her laugh. No. They have a steam-powered ship. Like myself. The giggling girl immediately turned pale. What? (P) Perhaps because they understood that they are now seen, the steam-powered battleship accelerated. I accelerated too. While Yoizuki is trying to smoke out the submarines, I have to buy some time for the pirates. The winds favored us on our way but now the entire fleet will have to sail against the wind, which is not a problem for the enemy. As I prepared to fire a couple of direct shots to blow up the battleships powder storage, it fired. Bang Bang Bang Bang We must break the distance, now! [How the hell?!] Thought I, while the first two tubes were discharged. ‘Four sisters’ No 30. The carriage stopped and we looked at a large field in front of us. A couple of days ago Mo was asked to clear a bunch of vermin, and since there are much more than one battleship can handle, the entire squadron joined their efforts. I am so proud of my little sisters. I just need to do my best to be a good Big Sis for them. Stop counting bees, I. I can see the stampede right from here. Enji pointed at a mountain far away. Its entire side was covered in monster, all rushing here. Marvelous We are running out of time. Again. Lets hurry, girls! (Mo) We arrived to a tent where the command was. There were a couple of veteran adventurers, all past their 40s. The adventurers who can fight are on the frontline, waiting for the monsters that would make it past the firing range. Iowas are here. Whats the situation? Thank God! Whisky pants are here! The tent livened up. WHY?! WHY THIS ONE?! Wisky started shaking New Jersey, who registered us as adventurers a year ago. Whenever Whisky hears the party''s name, she can''t help trying to kill our silly gamer. Its a great name, aint it~? Dont wink at me, Im not going to be saving you. The names great but The Servants of (Mo) Later, Mo! Is the firing range clear? I stopped the conversation from heading in the wrong direction and prepared to assume my RSO duties. Everything till the mountain range s clear. Rip em apart! With the guilds representatives permission we lined up. Half a mile away from us are the adventurers, 100 yards to our back is a city. Rock n roll, girls! Ready the guns! Iowa, guns up! Missouri, guns up! (Mo) New Jersey, guns up! (NJ) Wisconsin, guns up! (WI) I calculated the leading and radioed the first target. Firing! BOOM BOOM BOOM This salvo is dedicated to Her Majestys panties! (NJ) BOOM BOOM BOOM WHAT NONSENSE ARE YOU SPOUTING?! (WI) BOOM BOOM BOOM From the depths of Hell, I call upon you (Mo) Shorten it, Mo! Were not at a drill! Aye. HELLFIRE! (Mo) BOOM BOOM BOOM Iowa, finished firing. New Jersey, finished firing. Wisconsin, finished firing. Big Sis, can I now? I gave her go ahead and checked the situation. While Mo was chanting another weird incantation, I summarized the results and prepared a new target. Mo, calibrate the FCS to .7-left. Wisky, stop kicking New Jersey. And you, nice hit. Prepare the guns! We had enough time to fire three salvos at the stampede before the monsters entered the secondaries range. All 5 guns are clear to fire. Prepare the guns! BANG BANG BANG Iowa, guns up! BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG Missouri, guns up! (Mo) BANG BANG New Jersey, guns up! Doujinshi are on their way! (NJ) BANG BANG BANG Are you a late bloomer, or what? She was supposed to concentrate on the combat 10 minutes ago. BANG Wisconsin, guns up! (WI) BANG BANG BANG All guns, open fire! BANG BOOM BOOM BOOM BANG BANG BANG This salvo is dedicated to Wiskys Stars and Stripes! BANG BANG BOOM BOOM BOOM HOW?! (WI) BANG BB-64, focus! BANG BANG BANG BANG AYE! F* YOU, NEW JERKSEY! (WI) BOOM BOOM BOOM The bombs were dropped! I glared at Mo before she started chanting. She grinned back and swung her arm. BANG BANG BOOM BOOM BOOM Iowa, finished firing! My sisters are killing me better than any monster could... BANG BANG BANG New Jersey, finished firing! BANG BANG Missouri, finished firing! BANG BANG BANG BANG Wisconsin, finished firing! BANG The monsters have already crossed the distance to the field, and have entered our direct sightline. SEIZE FIRING! Seize firing, aye! (NJ, WI, Mo) We did our job here. Now it is up to the adventurers to kill the leftover monsters. Yes, you can go now I looked at the twitching and squirming Missouri, who was eager to rush into action. Thanks, Big Sis! I love you~! She ran away so fast, that I swear there was an afterimage. Haaa How about I make you something to eat while Miss Hothead is having fun? With everyones approval I went to pick up some wood. V3 Ch 57. The Newest and the Modern I listened into the sonars pinging. The calm sound of torpedo propellers was sometimes interrupted by cannonballs hitting water around me. I never even assumed that Benezio would have guns capable of firing at 3 kilometers and almost had a few holes in my side. Ping The two torpedoes I launched were almost at the target. [Just a bit more] The steam-powered battleship started turning. They shouldnt know what a torpedo is but they still steered like crazy to avoid my presents. It was a narrow miss. Hitting would be the perfect outcome. The actual goal of those torpedoes was buying me time. I was saved from the battleships broadside and started breaking the distance. Adios, bastards. I waved them and headed back to reunite with Yoizuki, which has blown the submarines to shreds. By the time the battleship started chasing me at full steam, I was already far ahead and accelerating even further. The pirate forces tried following us but the sail ships were too slow at sailing against the wind. It pains me to say this but those guys are dead. I told the painful truth to Patricia. I think they would understand. This strange ships death would be the best compensation for their lives. (P) I launched the second wave of torpedoes. KABOOM As if our luck hit the rock bottom, the second mounts oxygen generator exploded. Just how lucky you are?! Patricia ran outside to look at what happened. I will have to assure her that everything is alright. Still, the situation was in our favor. The newest enemy ship was following us and left behind all of their escorts. Yoizuki already opened fire. Fairy reported that she sent me the product. Splash When the battleships course stabilized, I launched the third package of gifts. Perhaps because they saw the splashes, the battleship immediately changed course, before the torpedoes fuzes even set. I was yet to show the enemy that I have a range advantage. Only after the two destroyers surrounded the battleship I opened fire. BANG BANG BANG The first salvo hit the bow and set the ship on fire. The following shots connected too, devastating the battleships deck. The sailing gear, the masts, and the sails themselves were damaged. The middle mast was broken and fell down. The enemy ship was now powered only by its paddle wheels. BANG BANG BANG I fired at the side of the ship, in hopes of blowing up the powder storage. The side exploded, and when the smoke settled, I saw that the side has a large dent. It was not penetrated. Wow, you cheeky bastards. To think it is an actual ironclad I commend your efforts. Second pennant, send them a couple of gifts. Yoizuki launched the entire stock of torpedoes. BOOM A torpedo hit the ironclads bow, and made it pitch down. To my surprise, the ship was still alive and kicking. BANG BANG BANG After seeing that this one is going to survive for a long time, I immediately continued pounding it with AP shells. Despite being pounded from two destroyers, the ironclad was still afloat and snapping at us with their surviving cannons. [This is Fairy, the supplies have arrived.] I checked the stats and grinned. I saw a picture of a ship. It was a destroyer with number on its side C K2. The ship was immediately transferred to the squadron. A burst of particles appeared by my side, and turned into a destroyer. The new ship had exactly the same layout as my ship but instead of puny dual torpedo mounts it had quintuple 610mm torpedo mounts. Second pennant, fire AP at the target. Focus on its side. Third pennant, fire fuzed HE rounds at the sails. The 127mm guns started raining shells at the ironclads side, and 100mm guns were tearing apart whatever was on the deck. A lot of shots later, the ironclad started listing, and fell on its side. A few lifeboats were left around it. All were filled with the survivors. Except for one. V3 Ch 58. The strongest warrior in the world In one of the lifeboats there was a person. While K2 and Yoizuki were picking up survivors, I headed to pick up the sole survivor from that boat. As I approached, the person jumped up from the boat. The person landed right on the bow deck, and I saw that it is our old acquaintance. Patricia and I stepped out to greet Veronica. My-my~, to think the two lovely girls would greet me~. (V) Long time no see? While Veronica kept her rapier in the scabbard, I had to keep Patricias hand from drawing her sword. I am so glad we are together again~. (V) Drop this nonsense! As if I would believe youve changed?! (P) You may, or may not, believe me. If I was to make a single step wrong, my own life would be in danger. Veronica took the scabbard, and threw it to us. I stretched out my hand to pick it up but my hand was immediately caught by Patricia. This snake is up to something. (P) I understand your concern Veronica turned her head, so we wouldnt see her tearing. Patricias grip only tightened, both on my hand, and on the swords handle. While the standoff continued, I heard how a bulkhead door opened, and Yuriko exited the ships insides. She rarely interferes with what is going on, mostly spending her time in a cabin. She either meditates, or takes a short stroll on the deck when the weather is good. To think she left her seclusion during a battle? Interesting Yuriko immediately started examining Veronica. She was cautious, and stood far behind us. If it was only my dear sister, I would understand you But to think you would pick another woman instead of me? Veronica teared again. What an amusing sight. Yuriko approached closer and stood by our side. Veronica frowned. PING In a split second Yuriko attacked Veronica. The girl blocked the attack with a knife. As expected (Y) Yuriko jumped back to us but still was on guard. The attack let Patricia draw her sword too, and now the two of them were ready to strike. [It isnt looking fair.] Kuronami, dont underestimate that girl. Theres something wrong about her (Y) For example?! (V) I let the two of them handle the situation. I will come to help if necessary. After the three of them understood I am not going to join, the fight started. Thanks for keeping it~. Veronica managed to get past the vanguard, and gripped the rapier from under my legs. She immediately was attacked but fended both of my companions with ease. An ancient woman and a master swordswoman were fought by a single girl, who was parrying their attacks with no effort. Veronica only was starting to warm up. Well, it is no longer fun, you know? Suddenly, she pushed back both Patricia and Yuriko, and leaped at me. PING AS IF I WOULD LET YOU. Yurikos tsurugi stopped the rapier right in front of my face. Bothersome Veronica had to fall back, before Patricia joins. Then they were standing. As if they were waiting for something. I see (Y) PING Yuriko rushed to strike after receiving a revelation. Vermillion blade. After Veronicas chant, her rapier glowed. PiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePierce Yuriko was thrown back. Blood was flowing from all over her body. Patricia and I rushed to support her. Its alright I am not going to die from this (Y) Veronica shook her rapier to clean it from blood. The girls expression turned dead serious. This skill... few people know about it... Even less can master it... The puppeteer has come Yuriko whispered, before losing her consciousness. As the situation turned to worse, I drew the Divine steel katana. [You wish for death?] A voice rang inside of my head. Patricia shivered, so did I. Who the hell are you?! [Me? It does not matter.] Then what do you want? [You possess something I own. I wish to warn you. I will kill you, should you turn that blade against this vessel.] A chorus of whispers started saying something inside of my head. The words were all the same: Sheathe the Divine blade. I cooled down my head, and obeyed the demand. I dont feel like this sort of an opponent is feasible for me. Right after I sheathed the Divine steel katana, the voices went silent, and Veronicas body twitched. When she raised her head, I saw that her eyes were weird? Welcome back, crazy b* Patricia gripped the swords handle. V3 Ch 59. The two dolls Veronicas eyes were scary. Her gaze was fixed at me, and her rapier was aimed at my throat. Her eyes appeared to be devoid of life, like eyes of a dead fish. The scene was further appalled by her incoherent mumbling. PIERCE In a split second two swords clashed, and Patricia was stabbed in her shoulder. Only because her sword clashed with the rapiers guard she was not wounded deeper. I immediately attacked Veronica and the girl was caught off-guard. She had to move away from Patricia to parry me with a knife. Veronicas eyes fixed on me. We stood in place for seconds, until Patricia swung the sword from above. Ping Without even paying Patricia a glance, Veronica parried with the rapier she held in the other hand. With every passing moment, Veronicas gaze was becoming more dreadful. All that was reflected in her empty eyes was me. My name turned into all that she was mumbling. The girls face was distorted by a wicked smile of a maniac, who found a new prey. Patricia was trying to help me by striking from all sides of Veronica but she did not pay any attention to her sisters struggle. GET YOUR HANDS OFF HER! Patricia swung again. PING Before either of us could process what happened, Veronica switched the hands that blocked us. Now Patricias sword was stopped by the knife, and my katana was parried with the rapier. All while we both were struggling to press Veronicas blocks. Grandmasters prowess. (V) KYAAAA?! The next second after Veronica chanted, Patricia was sent flying overboard with a kick. My side was stabbed by the sword, lowering the HP and HI but at least Patricia was not drowning. After we were left alone on the deck, Veronicas gaze returned to normal. She shook her head, and suddenly hugged me. It was done faster than I could process. She avoided the katana and made it past my arms, making it look like I was hugging her too. Ha? Ha?! HA?! Uuuugh! I was so scared! I thought I lost all control over myself! The sword fell out of my hands and I automatically started patting her back. While I was still confused I did not notice that Veronicas nails were biting into my back. It hurts! anywhere anywhere anywhere Veronica started mumbling again, and the nails pierced even more. PING A loud ring happened. A sword fell on the deck, after it hit Veronicas knife. GET THE HELL AWAY FROM HER, YOU LUNATIC! Patricia climbed back on the deck. Veronica glanced behind, and Patricias legs started trembling until the girl collapsed on the deck with a pale face. When Veronica turned back to me, she was smiling so beautifully that I was almost enchanted by it. Only then I remembered that I was held by the girl who can literally decapitate me in a split second. I freed myself from the hug, and stepped back. My-my, little Kuronami doesnt want to play with me anymore~? Veronica smiled but then her expression turn dark as she glanced to the side. There was a pillar of smoke coming. After Fairy confirmed she is definitely not here, I understood that it is someone else. Judging by Veronicas expression it might be the Doges flagship. Veronica ran to the railings, and jumped off the ship. I ran to the railings, and saw how the girl was moving away on rays of light. UWAAAAA!!! I turned around, and saw that Patricia was crying. I hugged her and started comforting but she continued crying until she cried herself to sleep. I checked on Yuriko. Her wounds were no longer bleeding. I carried both of them to a cabin and waited. After Veronica retreated, the Benezian navy retreated too. The pirates clearly seen better times. A handful of ships remained, and neither of them was ready for another fight. With the smoke coming closer from the West, my destroyer squadron prepared to engage. Soon the Vic of destroyers encountered a single ironclad. ‘Four sisters’ No 31. It was another sunny day in the Academy. Nothing foretold troubles. I was finishing another playthrough when the lights blinked, and the next second everything went dark. Including my computer. Ah! Just why now of all times? I had to go outside of the room to check what happened to the power. At least here, I did not smell any short circuits. The cables outside were fine too. Everything was connected, so I followed the cables up to the dormitorys roof. When I climbed on the roof, I saw that all of the solar panels (aka the only source of electricity) were removed. IOWA! WE HAVE AN EMERGENCY! I phoned her immediately. What happened? Are we under attack?! Wait for me! W-wait, do you need an assistance?! You require bombardment?! Just give me a moment, Ill get outside! (IA) Erhm Calm down for a sec. The solar panels were stolen. (IA) Youre serious? (IA) I AM! Does she not believe me?! Just to make sure, you did see the note on your door? (IA) No? Good luck. The real world awaits~! (IA) HEY, HEY! Dont disconnect I said to the phone itself. I immediately went to check what note she was talking about, and saw this: New Jersey, the next week the solar panels will be removed for maintenance. I hope you will read this at least a day prior Yours, Iowa Oh well I went for a walk, and headed immediately for the pool. The only body of water where Iowa couldve put the panels. When I arrived there I saw two appetizing buns. Smack KYA?! The buns owner cutely shrieked, and started searching for the culprit. Heya, cutie-pie~! You! GO DIE, YOU DISGUSTING FREAK! I evaded Wiskys palm of righteous fury. BANG Only to get a 5 shell into my face. JUST WHY DID YOU DO THIS?! (WI) I saw some cute prominences, and couldnt help~. While Wisky was boiling and lost in embarrassment, I looked around and saw the missing solar panels lying nearby. Well, now we need to install them back~? AS IF! She pointed at a single solar panel. It was cleaner than the rest W-well Where do you think youre going? (WI) I I I h-have some s-stuff to do? At least try to make an excuse, you disgusting lazybones shut-in! (WI) It was now or never. Iowa-class secret technique number one! What? (WI) SKIRT FLIP! RUN! RUN NEW JERSEY, RUN! COME BACK YOU FREAK! I PROMISE, YOUR DEATH WILL BE QUICK AND PAINFUL IF YOU COME BACK NOW! I have only 30s until I am roasted, and I used the time wisely. FWOOSH FWOOSH FWOOSH I zigzagged like crazy to avoid AP shells falling from the sky, until I was far enough to sigh out in relief. And that is why you seek for my wise counselling? Thats how it is. Stop moving, I dont like my pillow to be moving around. Since there was nothing to do, I paid a visit to my dragon milf. Her big squishy breasts made a good pillow to support my tired neck. To think this useless reptile has at least one use? I can turn into my dragon form, if you dont like something. The milf grumbled. Go ahead. My guns are itching. The pillow became more docile and comfortable. Soon I grew tired of aimlessly lying on her breastspillow, and we started conversing. As it turns out, this dragon is quite a good companion and person. Just minutes later we were already giggling and chatting like friends. I couldnt help being charmed with the dragons intelligent speech, and nice personality. For a second I even felt like Im falling for her. Our chatting continued for hours, until I fell asleep on her bosom. I cant wait to chat with her more when I wake up Ringtone Uhm? Yesh? Done?! REALLY?! THANK YOU, BIG SIS! What happened? The dragon hugged me. I could feel her warm and gentleness. Get away from me, you useless reptile. Wait for me, my waifus! V3 Ch 60. Encountering West The sea waves were lightly rocking the ship. The steady humming of a steam engine calmed the sailors, as they approached the unknown. The crew of battleship La Gracia Real were anticipating the crossing of the Abysmo. A hole in the ocean floor where all kinds of dreads lurked below the surface. They shall be the first to reach the other side of the ocean, and tell their fellow citizens about the miracles beyond. Captain Emmanuel lit up the tobacco in his pipe, and peered into the distance. All guns are loaded. All sailors are ready fight at any moment. All sails are set. Whatever may happen, the ship shall not be stopped. At the command of His Imperial Majesty, the ship must not be stopped. Another day has passed, and many more shall. The sun was already high in the sky, signalizing that the noon has passed. Emmanuel was studying the maps to make sure they do not sail off course. Se?or Capitn, we saw a smoke in the distance. An aide peeked from the entrance. I will be there in a moment. After the captain finished checking the course, he walked out to the deck. The smoke was clearly visible, and was approaching rapidly. To think there would be a moving smoke? It cant be His suspicion was soon confirmed. Three ships were approaching from the distance. Their sails were down, and they were emitting pillars of smoke. Could it be they rely on their steam engines so much they arrogantly believe the sails would not be necessary? The unknown battleships were rapidly approaching. Rudder to the starboard! The battleship started turning to show their side to the group of ships. They are going to show their guns and their size to intimidate the possible opponents. This diplomatic grease makes any hothead think more diplomatically. The ships started turning too. Now that they were closer, the captain clearly saw that they possess almost no guns. But the ships are made of steel. The Empires dream afloat. A battleship that is not an ironclad but a true metal ship. For now, few experiments were made, and even though the portion of steel used during the construction is constantly increasing, the true metal ships are but a distant dream. But not to those who made these three beauties. The slim lines of the hulls. The elegant simplicity of the masts. The size of the ships. They are perfect As the captain exhaled his emotions, his attention was caught by flashes of light. The observers already started writing down the signals, and soon they will decrypt. Load powder. We will do a salute of blank shots. At the captains order, seven guns were loaded. What the hell are they doing? I asked Patricia. Like I know? Who those guys are? I petted the girl. Her tear-stained cheeks barely dried but she was back at the post. A commendable feat for someone who almost wetted herself. Bom Bom Bom Bom Bom Bom Bom The moment I saw the smokes coming from the ironclad, I steered to the port side. Before the turrets of the destroyers turned to engage, I saw that no cannonballs hit the water. Second and third pennants, fire a blank shot into the sky. Bang Bang After exchanging salutes, both my squadron and the ironclad maintained steady course. The ironclad started slowing down, and I saw that the people on their deck started waving unknown signal flags. I holstered my own signal flags and ordered to slow down. The four ships steadily came to stop, almost perfectly maintaining the formation we had during our mutual examination. The ironclad immediately started lowering a boat. I signaled them that it is unnecessary. Patricia, can you look after Yuriko? I will go and do some business. D-dont be away for long I Never mind I petted her once again, and jumped off the ship. The few hundred meters were crossed very fast, and I jumped on the ironclads deck. When I raised my head, I saw that rows of rifles were aimed at me. ‘Four sisters’ No 32. After we dealt with the stampede, we were rewarded with an invitation to the kings private resort. The sun was yet to rise when the carriage arrived to bring us there for the entire day of relaxation and fun. All four of us came, each one with a suitcase. Iowa mustve taken some meat to roast. Missouri is rigged with weird suits. New Jerksey took a stack of blank papers with her. I took a couple of books I wanted to read, and a spare swimsuit, for obvious reason. This will be a great day~: sun, beach, and half-naked girls~! (NJ) You, stay a few thousand feet away from me! Come on, Wisky, dont be shy~, Im your beloved sister, am I not~? She approached even closer. Enji, dont tease her too much. I want to survive todays adventure, and not apologize to the king afterwards. If you know what I mean. (IA) The freak only shrugged her shoulders and entered the carriage. The travel itself was unremarkable. We departed before the sunrise, so the outsides were dark. We travelled together, so no exciting talks. At least our weirdos were kept in check by Big Sis. I have no idea why Iowa was knitting all the way. Maybe shes going to make us presents. What is it? Iowa noticed my stare and looked at me. What are you knitting? W-well From her expression, it is yet another scarf. If we did not pity our silly Big Sis, we all wouldve thrown her creations into a bin. We arrived at the resort right when the sunrise began. All of us immediately headed to a beach, and prepared to have fun. Dont forget to put on the sunscreen! Exercise before swimming! And dont go into the sea after youve eaten! We listened to the usual instructions from Iowa, and finally were ready to forget them a second later. I checked my swimsuit, in case a-certain-someone made a hole in it. Luckily, everythings fine. As I exited the dressing booth, I was immediately shot. Wisky, is it that fashionable to wear a swimsuit two sizes smaller~? Scram You, do you have nothing else to do? Of course I dont. My only mission here is to make sure my cutie sisters will be remembered. This helpless! Now, my cutie-pie, make a pose. I prepared to kick her right into the face. Click Nice, now make a cat-like pose~. I will hit you, you freak! ''Click'' Say meow~! (NJ) M-m-meow~? Holy Molly! Thats the cutest meow in the world~! As expected of my cutie sis~! S-stop! Dont pet me! Make me an innocent face~! GREAT! (NJ) Erhm Enji, can you stop bothering Wisky? I turned around and saw Iowa, who finished changing clothes. Come on, I, it doesnt hurt anybody. (NJ) YOU! GO DIE! I walked [stomped] away before the freak does something weird again. Jeez, I, why? Why?! Why did you have to spook her?! (NJ) Stop acting like this and (IA) While Iowa was lecturing the freak, I headed to the beach. Mo was already there, making stupid poses and shouting something into the sea. Mo, wherere our suitcases? I asked her back. Oh, Wisky? I put them there. When she turned around I almost fainted. She put on a frilly swimsuit of a gothic lolita. The thing that is absolutely not looking good with her bra size. Whats up with this stupid swimsuit? Its fine. It helps me maintain the seal, as well as Hey, its rude to walk away when someones talking! Hey! I walked away ASAP, before she starts dragging me into another weird timewasting. While I was looking for the last book I was reading, something attracted my attention. It was an inconspicuous little magazine. I started reading it. It was a doujinshi. The drawer is a well-known perverted battleship. Well, I have to give her a credit. She really has a talent. I was immediately engrossed with the story and the characters. It was about two sisters who shared a common dream of becoming superstars. One of them likes heavy metal and is a tsundere, the other is imaginative but diligent. I almost finished the story, and read until the point when the two of them arrived at a private beach. The second sisters swimsuit was not drawn for an unknown reason. It was shown as if it was lit up by the sun. I just needed to read a few more pages when at some point they started kissing and doing other pervert stuff Wait a f* moment. Why is the second sister wearing a gothic lolita swimsuit? YOU DAMNED FREAK! I WILL KILL THAT JERK. TODAY. RIGHT NOW! ‘Four sisters’ No 33. The midterm tests are approaching. For some students it means the beginning of the week of terror. For the majority of the students it just means they will have a bit less time for gatherings. Nobles are well-educated, and are not concerned with their marks as long as they are not about to be expelled. There is also one more group of students. The ones who dont even care about passing the tests, since they are the ones who make them. While Big Sis is still oblivious of the coming doom, Ive finished my share of work and was now free to roam around. After the tests are over, the students will have to practice. This includes extermination of monsters for mages and swordsmen, and healing training for priests and some mages. I am going to participate too. This year I am going to kick the Dragons skinny ass and win all the contests of the practice. For this reason, I need to find someone capable. There are not too many candidates, since I need someone who wont be dragging me down. The crown prince is the perfect candidature. He was sitting in his classroom and reading a textbook. When I was about to enter, I saw how the platinum blonde approached him, and started talking. The prince was gazing at her, until she started gesturing like an agitated Italian. As the princes face went stiff from maintaining a smile, I came in. Your Highness, I am ready to go and have a lunch together. Is your invitation still valid~? The blonde glared at me but the prince took my lifebuoy immediately. Of course, Miss Missouri. I am sorry to be departing before we had the opportunity of finishing this conversation. Please, excuse me. Within one second the crown prince was already hiding behind me. We still have an unfinished business with His Highness. Get out of my way, commoner! (PB) Wow, you have an unfinished business, even though you were dumped? Sorry, weve got no time for you. Please, lead the way, Your Highness~. We left the enraged girl before she had a chance to stop us. Her shouting quickly started reaching us in the hallway. The moment we turned around a corner, we hid. YOUR HIGHNESS!!! COME BACK!!! The platinum blonde flashed by, and only when her shouting became distant enough, we sighed out in relief. I owe you a lot, Miss Missouri. The prince lightly bowed his head. Then, how about you join me as my practice partner? I heard youre quite skilled. Ha-ha I am already paired with the Miss He nodded towards the source of the shouting. Okay Then why is she trying so hard to catch you? I I am ashamed to admit that That I am a bit behind the schedule The Prime minister would like me to send him the documents before the exams Miss wished to remind me about that The crown prince started sweating. My-my, to think His Highness, the crown prince of this kingdom, is shirking to finish his work~. I started clapping his back. W-well it is because erhm I couldnt help smiling at him. If you ask, Big Sis Mo will help you~. The prince glanced at me with suspicion. My infamy is deeply rooted, so it cant be helped. Come on, Im the second best amongst Iowas~. You~ can~ trust~ me~. In response to my grin he nodded, and led me to his study. My first reaction when I saw the work ahead was to take a photo of the skyscraper of documents. When I come back, I will attach a caption: When Iowa says she will do her work tomorrow. I am sure the girls will be laughing their lungs out. I started sorting the documents. Somehow I finished everything within an hour, earning myself a photo of the crown princes beet-red face. Seriously, dude? Only then I remembered that I failed to find a partner today. ‘Four sisters’ No 34. Tonight I was going to have some drinks, and watch movies with Enji. Then my plans completely changed. If Mo didnt message me that I should finish the tests for tomorrow, I mightve actually not done anything at all. I looked at the clock and sighed from the burden I face. I have less than 12 hours until the tests, and I did not write down even a single question. Is there anybody on the frequency? I sent a radio message to all of my sisters. Not even a single response came back. At least say you are still alive? We are. (NJ) Then Nope. (NJ) I did not even say anything. You shouldve done everything while you had time. You reap what you sow. (WI) You meanies! Have fun~. When youre done, you can come and watch some movies with us~! (NJ) The radio chatter stopped, and I was left alone to my misery. I had no time to resent those three, so I started thinking hard on what I can use as a question. If I make the tests too easy, the students will think I am lazy, or will resent my sisters for being too harsh. If I make the tests hard, I will either run out of time, or make mistakes myself. What to do? What to do? Oh, right, the library should still be open. Though it will close in a couple of hours While the library was still open, I searched for books I can use as a basis for my questions. When I had a good stack of them, I went to the librarian. Sir, I would like to take those books with me. Miss Iowa, do you know that it will take a lot of time to register everything? I am not going to stay overtime just because you wished to read something tonight. You can come tomorrow, and I knelt and hugged his legs. PLEASE! How about you just register everything tomorrow? I need those books yesterday! Do I appear to be a No, do not you dare! STOP RIGHT NOW! The last thing I want to see today is a girl crying at my feet! The honor of Iowa-class rests upon my shoulders. The threat to it from me not finishing the test is larger than from me crying in front of the librarian. Please? Puppy eyes are the lesser evil too. GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE. IF TOMORROW YOU WILL NOT BE IN FRONT OF THE LIBRARY BY THE TIME I COME, I WILL NEVER EVER GIVE YOU ANY BOOK. I flew out of the library before he changes his mind. With the books my progress became a bit faster. I still have entire 6 hours of time, so it should be fine for me to rest Just a couple of minutes of rest Iowa, are you there? Mo called me for an unknown reason. Yes, I am. Somethings wrong? Have you finished the test? (Mo) [Sweating buckets] Big Sis, you do know that you have only 2 hours to finish, right? (Mo) I went to the first aid kit to search for heart medicine, because I am about to have a heart attack. I checked on my test draft, and had an actual heart attack. There are a couple of questions. Everything else was not done I just need 98 questions more to have enough for the tests W-well if it takes me a minute to make a question then I have enough time, right? Oh, right, before I forget. Big Sis, the principal is going to have YOU put in charge of the summer camp, unless you make the test in time. Ah, right, I rested more than enough Out of my way! I ran through the hallway towards the principals office. Miss Iowa is not going to make it in time Poor soul Like a destroyer, I navigated the intricate network of hallways, without slowing down even for a second. Finally, I saw the principals door. KEEP IT OPEN! I shouted to a teacher, who walked out of the principals office. I flew inside at full speed and my shoes left a long black trace of burnt rubber. Here. I showed the test questions. Congratulations, Miss Iowa. If only you were a minute later And now, thanks to you I will have to search for somebody for the summer camp I did it! AFP_Write V3 Ch 61. Empires demand respect H-hello? The sailors glared at me. They were ready to shoot, if I twitch the wrong way. Their bullets will not do anything to me but I dont plan on making a bad impression on those guys. Judging by the symbolics I see around, they are the Westerners I should be expecting. [I shouldve expected something like that. At least the tension is still bearable.] Some time has passed, and the sailors started to cool down. Nobody was going to actually fire now. Some of them even lowered the guns. One of them stepped forward and said something. I did not understand anything and shrugged my shoulders with confused expression to show that the language barrier exists. While we were exchanging confused glances, a man in uniform walked through the crowd. I leaned on the board behind me, and waved at the man. [Everythings cool, dude. Whats up?] May I ask who you are? I doubt you fell from the sky. The presumed captain measured me from head to toes. T-technically I did fall from the sky. He was not amused and frowned. I am from there. I pointed at the destroyer squadron. Are you? Then how come you managed to cross the distance so fast, without a boat? The mans expression softened a bit. I am very good at swimming, or rather I can walk on the water surface. I will pretend I believe your words. Then why are you here? (E) It would be a shame to have somebody sunk. How about we have a chat? I am not against. Do you have the authority to talk? (E) I am a free soul, my authority comes from me having a ship. Very well, follow me. The captain beckoned me, and led me to a spacious cabin. The man sat into an armchair, and beckoned me to do the same. After I sat down, he stared at me, waiting for something. I had nothing to do, so I started staring at him too. Seeing that I am playing monkey, he straightened his back and started talking. Is this local custom to have a ships captain have autonomy in governments decisions? (E) Its not. We are at war with the government. Those guys tried to kill us a few times, so we are just returning the favor. You rebelled against your sovereign? Impressive. That government must be too weak to maintain order. The captain smiled but it was a smile of contempt. Weak, ha? My ships are doing fine. The others The governments fleet wrecked everybody. Why would anybody cross the ocean just to ask this? The forementioned government did a very despicable thing to our diplomat. We have come to demand an apology. He put the things in not too bad of a way. At least you wouldnt think the Benezians maimed the poor soul. We are a bit at odds with the forementioned government. I bet an armed warship did not come just to wave the flag and say hello. How about we help each other~? The captain grinned. He immediately moved closer and whispered. This may be an interesting offer. It all depends on the conditions of the partnership. (E) I can discuss only things related to myself. My immediate superior, however, can talk about a large variety of options. Is this an invitation~? (E) It is. The mans grin disappeared immediately. I wonder if my safety will be guaranteed. We have a bit of an experience with the Islanders. He nodded towards the East. Would I even come if I was worried? I put some trust in you, now I expect the mutual courtesy. Seeing my unexpected diplomatic move, the man sincerely smiled (I hope that it was a sincere smile), and stretched out his hand for a handshake. Let us hope this proposition will be mutually beneficial. I mayve brought a snake onboard. I hope you understand that no matter how strong your ship is, I expect the talk of the equals. It all depends on your conduct. For now, we are interested in negotiations. What will happen afterwards, is all up to your side. (E) I hope Patricia will not start shouting at him. A diplomatic gaffe would be unwelcome in the current geopolitical conditions. Or something like that. AFP_Write V3 Ch 62. A ship striptease I stopped at the battleships board. Is there something wrong? The captain glanced at the ships. I just wonder if being carried in my arms would be fine with you. What do you mean? (E) Exactly what I said. You can either swim, or be carried. Miss, are you crazy? I am not your man to be even pretending to carry me around. (E) Then how about you become one~? I understood that the joke went a bit overboard only after I said it out loud. Let us pretend you said nothing. Still, are you sure it is the only way? (E) As I said. I would like to know the brazen Miss name, if possible. (E) Im Kuronami. Simple and straightforward. Like a commoner. The man mocked me. Of course I have a good retort. A commoner who has a warship squadron~? Indeed. Allow me to The way the man acted before can mean one thing. There will be a looong introduction with all of his titles present. We are going to stay like this until the bitter end? Lets be brief and straightforward. Like a commoner. Fine. I am Emmanuel. Captain of Castillia Empires navy. Is this brief enough? (E) Perfectly brief~. Between a disgraceful princess-carry to the ship, and a disgraceful oaring to the ship and climbing, Emmanuel chose the former. Giddy-up! Without waiting for the lady-in-question to prepare, I picked him up and jumped into the water. WAAAAIT?! (E) A second later I accelerated. I glided on the water surface, and when I arrived to the destroyer, I jumped up. Were back~. I smiled to Yuriko who was waiting for us. Welcome back, Doll. A woman must not carry a man like this, you know? (Y) Please, no teaching me how to be Yamato nadeshiko. I put down Emmanuel. Magnificent He whispered. Today we have a special offer C explore whatever you want, if you agree to accept one favor of any kind from us. The man visibly hesitated. From the way he looks at the funnels, I decided to sway him with another offer. Everything, including the engine~. The man started sweating. Your offer Is acceptable I couldnt help smiling. Then, the hell began. Emmanuel crawled from the frontmost screw of the bow, to the sternmost. The questions like: how does it work, what are the fundamental principles behind this device, and the ludicrous please tell me how it can be machined were asked all the time. I had to answer, and pretend to answer what I dont know. I explained everything. ABSOLUTELY EVERYTHING. I explained every screw thread, and why exactly this type of thread was used. I had to explain all of the gear, or rather every damned valve on the steam pipes. I had to freaking show how the damned gearbox worked, in action. By the time we reached the first third of the ship, I was already like a squeezed lemon. By the time we reached the middle, I was weeping. By the time we finally approached the end, I was literally begging him to stop asking and just look. You are damned tech-geek! Why cant you be a damned noble you are, and drink tea without asking needless questions?! When will I have such a chance? I see a marvel of engineering in metal, and you are saying that it is not important? (E) Why would you bother yourself?! You must have a bunch of mechanics who would be fine with delving into the complexity of the machinery. Why would YOU do this?! Tell me, how fast can this ship sail? (E) 35 knots I just want this to end! This ship sails almost three times faster than our ship. Just a single piece of those marvelous technologies could accelerate the shipbuilding research by decades! Dont you understand how important it is?! (E) It is important. And for this exact reason I will not sell any piece, under any circumstances. Then do continue explaining. I shall not stop until I hear about everything. (E) FOR THE LOVE OF GOD! I see Are you tired? Perhaps you want this to stop for today? (E) YES. Then how about you let me stay on this ship for some time, and check out everything myself? (E) YES. JUST YES. JUST LEAVE ME ALONE. PLEASE. Then it is a deal~. (E) While it looks like I was frustrated and agreed without thinking, this guy can be very useful. If he will agree to help, then everything should be alright. Alba would be glad to hear they have a steam-powered battleship on their side. V3 Ch 63. Fading hopes Several hours after the first contact my squadron and the ironclad docked by the remnants of the pirate fleet. That is? (E) As you can see. The Benezian navy was not joking around. They wouldnt agree to talk, unless you show them your strength. My squadron is strong enough to be reckoned with but the pirates I am sided with are on the brink of extinction. Emmanuel glanced at the Black Demon, and shook his head in disappointment. The pirate flagship was like a Swiss cheese. Its sides were being repaired with planks but that was only enough to cover the holes. Some guns were missing, while the others were lying on the decks without gun carriages. I sent Yoizuki and Aotsuki, the renamed K2, to patrol the port. Me, Yuriko, Patricia, and Emmanuel headed to Alba to talk about the situation. Alba moved to one of the plundered mansions and was waiting for us (me) to come. When I saw her, Alba appeared to be similar to a ghost. She was tired and worn out. A purple coat was by her side, supporting her when she walked. No need for a pity. Alba brushed off our concerns, and sat down. I introduced the new faces to her, as well as told her about the recent events. For example, about Fairy and encounter with the West. I am glad to see you, Signor Emmanuel. I am Alba, the commander-in-chief of the rebels. (A) If I understood correctly, you are the one who kept this band afloat all this time? (E) I am but a humble ideologist of our force. My daughter Patricia is the one who makes the impossible task implementable. Even though Alba was not in the best condition, both physically and economically, she was giving off a noble aura. Emmanuel felt it too, and kissed the back of her hand. I see. Are there any plans you will be working with? Something feasible with the current condition of your forces? (E) Kuronami is our only capable force right now. We need to capture some enemy ships. The men are not an issue, the ships are. I even have an idea where to find some. Signors assistance will be utmost appreciated. (A) If I may, I suggest you focus on establishing a perimeter. This port is isolated, and should your enemies return You will be caught in here, without a way to retreat. You have no way to predict the enemys movements, so you must focus on establishing dominance over the area, instead of gambling your last forces on capturing ships. Alba started thinking about the suggestion. For a few minutes she appeared to be like Yuriko, who was mostly a decoration by a wall. The woman finally stopped being silent and murmured something with her palm covering her mouth, to avoid me hearing. After she was done, she nodded to Patricia and gave her answer. Perhaps it would be better to do everything at once. We want to start the new operation immediately, while the navy is still running with their tails between the legs. Time is of the essence. I hope you understand. (A) I may understand the severity of your situation but I doubt it will help. (E) Then do you have other ideas? I looked at Emmanuel. The man was not very interested in the negotiations and waited until we finish. I can call for assistance. The Emperor may bless this place with His grace. The Empire could use new colonies, so (E) Are you suggesting to replace one tyrant with the other?! (A) Impudence! His Imperial Majesty is benevolent sovereign! Do you think you can just! (E) Stop it, guys! We have other issues to be concerned with! Patricia interrupted the heating debate between Alba and Emmanuel. You have to face the reality, Se?ora. No matter how good these metal ships are, there are few of them. They may cost the enemy colossal losses but they still would be sunk, should they face a superior force. (E) Signor Emmanuel, please, step out for a couple of minutes. I should discuss it with the others. (A) When we were left alone, Alba drilled me with a glare. I expect you to tell me, what are the chances of us winning, should the Westerners arrive en masse. (A) Winning against Benezio C a piece of cake. Winning against the West C I doubt even I can make a difference, if there would be a hundred battleships similar to this one. After hearing this, Alba collapsed on the chair. Patricia rushed to support the woman. Come what may We are not even in a corner. We are already dead. Dead do not care about death. I have one last mission for you. Give him our answer Whatever comes into that beasts head of yours Patricia helped Alba stand up, and supported her on the way to a bedroom. ‘Four sisters’ No 35. The peaceful life of the Academy is being threatened. A mysterious wave of skirt flipping and underwear stealing occurred. There are many victims, all of which claim that the culprit is none other than New Jersey, the Black Dragon of Iowa-class. The problem is It is me who is blamed. Come on, I, you know I dont do this from the shadows! Your reputation has hit the bedrock, and starts to dig underground. Sorry, Enji, but even I suspect you. Iowa was seating on a sofa, and reading some of my newest doujinshis. I wish I could find the real culprit faster I must be the only one who can see panties. As I was saying Please, stop doing those bad things. How about your read the Bible instead? Maybe it will help you. Like, I am sick and tired of her lectures. I know better how I want to have my life. Says me while playing games Have you said something? (IA) Nothing Hey, Iowa, how about helping me find the real culprit~? Is she not sitting here? F-fine, I will finish this one and well go. (IA) Our first stop was the juniors dormitory, where resides the majority of the casualties. The girls there immediately hissed at me. You know that I dont vouch for myself, should you do anything? (IA) No need to remind me. The first step is collecting the testimonies. I was walking by a hedge, when I felt a breeze there Before I could spot the harasser, they disappeared. (Victim 1) I was talking with my friends, when a strange breeze happened. Our skirts were lifted high enough to (Victim 12) Can you please show how high~? New Jersey? (IA) Nevermind Please, continue I hung my clothes by the window and went outside. When I returned, the window was opened and my undergarments were stolen. (Victim 17) Next we went to the seniors dormitories. I think it might be related to the elemental magic. There are few who can practice such precise casting. Or it can be you-know-who-is-the-pervert. (Victim 24) Either it is the hellfire magic of you, sisters, or it is a very well controlled wind magic. (Victim 41) When we got the clues, we headed to the magic teachers. You think it is caused by an elementalist student? Dont make me laugh, Miss New Jersey just crossed another border of normal. (Teacher 1) Come on, why me?! You have something to say? (IA) I do! The teachers did not believe me, so we went to the oldest and most influential of them. The dean of the magic department. An old fart who once was a sage of the kingdom. When we entered his office, I immediately approached him and whispered. Watermelon. Got it. After the dean confirmed, we asked him the questions. First, what were you whispering about? (IA) It is about the recent assignments of Enji. (IA) I am too lazy to study magic, so I bribed him a bit. Pweeese, keep it a secret! Iowa facepalmed and waved us to continue. Can it be done by elemental magic? (IA) Under very specific circumstances. I know two students who mastered the wind spells well enough for it, and only one of them has the aptitude to cast the spells precisely enough to perform such atrocious things. After the old fart confirmed the possibility, we held our breath in anticipation on whom he will name. The first one is His Highness, the crown prince. (OF) I would sooner believe that New Jersey has nothing to do with it, than that the prince is responsible for it. I patted Iowa, who mustve fallen for him~. And the second one is Miss Missouri. She mastered all of the explosive magic spells, some of which can produce similar results. (OF) I see (IA) Thank you, we will be going then. We have more people to ask. (IA) Yes, please do go. Miss New Jersey, we need to discuss something (OF) When Iowa stepped out, I passed him an envelope. Everythings in there. As agreed. My mark? A+, as always. A pleasure doing business with yo (OF) BANG Im back~. (IA) I-Iowa~ w-what a p-pleasant surprise Will you show me what is in that envelope~? (IA) Ha-ha-ha I passed her the envelope. She opened it. New Jersey~, my dear sister~, how should I strangle you~? Inside were numerous photos of Is panties, which I was taking for the past week. Ha-ha-ha Mister, can you, please, explain it~? She aimed the main caliber at the old fart. I I h-have no idea? (OF) Enji~? (IA) W-well Old fart asked me to give him some material in exchange for marks Swear you had no idea~. (IA) As if I would share my treasures! Why would I let some old pervert take pictures of QTs panties, without me? New Jerksey, this time you surpassed even yourself Just what is that supposed to mean?! You knew from the start that this man is a pervert, and you remained silent? I shivered. When Iowa surpasses the boiling point, she becomes calm and composed. "I had no idea he would do something like this behind my back!" "I understand." (IA) "Let me teach him a lesson for his actions." "Go ahead. Don''t forget to equip the armor." (IA) At this moment both I and old fart knew, we f* up. The only question is, who will kill him first, and will I survive Iowas wrath. V3 Ch 64. Consolidating the forces When Alba and Patricia exited the room, Emmanuel bid them farewell, and approached me. Is the discussion postponed? (E) No. We agreed to receive assistance from your Empire. Brilliant. La Gracia Real will have to return to report this. In two weeks His Imperial Majesty may send a fleet. (E) What are the odds you are not going to just abandon us? The odds are great. My report, plus the fact that I shall stay here, should convince everyone that this is a worthy endeavor. I stared at him in disbelief. Wait, youre going to stay here and send the ship back? Just like this? Be patient, Doll. Yuriko stood up and pulled me away for a private conversation. Dont forget, any assistance is necessary for these people, and this man may be a bridge between a fleet, and us. Who knows, if they will shoot on sight. Yuriko whispered so quietly, that even my ears had to struggle to hear her. Seeing that we are done whispering, Emmanuel coughed. I remember Lady promised to let me explore her ship~? The captain smirked, and without waiting for my response he headed to the ironclad. Yuriko and I waited for Patricia to return. The girl came back an hour later. Her face was red, and she avoided laying her eyes on me. How is Alba? I tried to break the awkward silence. Mother is fine. What is going to happen? (P) The situation is bad enough to call for some help. I will try to fork out Western help right now, to compensate for their ship being gone. My little plan was to make Emmanuel remember the favor he owes me, to make the ironclad leave some of their cannons for the Black Demons restoration. Afterwards we headed to the pier. The Westerners were busy with work. A port crane was unloading some of the top decks cannons on the pier. A bunch of crates and barrels were waiting to be loaded. Emmanuel was using a spyglass to look somewhere far into the sea. I approached him to ask what is going on. Ah, you are here? Can you tell me, is that your ship too? The man pointed towards where he was looking, and I saw a pillar of smoke from there. When I rechecked the coordinates from Fairys last reported location, I concluded that it is her. Yes. Are you leaving your cannons behind? It is our gesture of good will. That battleship could use some firepower. Emmanuel caressed a long barrel of a cannon. The cannon was looking like the usual muzzle-loaded cannon of Napoleonic era, however, a couple of mechanisms at its back revealed that it is an early breach-loaded gun. It was close to a high caliber Armstrong gun. Then what are those crates for? I pointed at the bunch of crates and barrels. The crates contain shells, while the barrels hold gunpowder. It would be weird to have the guns without any ammo, would it? Emmanuel smiled, and patted the gun again. Fairy entered the port, and immediately docked by my ships side. I let Aoutsuki dock by Fairys other side. The ship could use some minor repairs and spare parts. Fairy was not rushing to disembark, so I boarded the transport. The nurse was at the bridge, coordinating the refueling and resupply. Its good to see you again~. I waved her. Greetings. She spared me one glance. Dont be so cold to me~. How soon can you build another Kuronami-class? I approached her control table. I lack the crucial parts for building another ship. I could only build one. Akizuki-class, however, can be produced every 2 days. (F) Then, is your drydock free now? The nurse looked at my ship, then at myself. Repairs are not required. (F) It is not for me. I hope your drydock can be used for retrofitting that sail battleship. When she looked at the Black Demon, Fairy made a wry face. So? Yes The kuudere nurse turned toxic, and after gritting her teeth she deployed the mobile base. When the local blast furnaces produce some more steel sheets, I will ask Fairy to install them. Soon the pirates would have their own sail ironclad, propelled by a destroyer towing it. V3 Ch 65. The squadron sets sail for a patrol Preparations for the combat were the first thing for us to do after the Western ironclad set sail back to its homeland. According to the pirates HQ (Alba and Patricia), the plan is to establish a local naval superiority and make sure none shall enter those waters while the pirates are at their weakest point. Ever since the Black Demon entered Fairys dry dock 3 days ago, she refused to talk to me, even via the radio. While the battleship is being retrofitted with Western guns and iron sheets, all of the pirate forces were sent out to clean up after Benezio. The second pirate ship afloat was left to patrol around the port and inspect the merchant ships which occasionally were arriving. My squadron was busy too. Yoizuki was left to circle around near the island and sink all submarines and ships that try approaching. Aotsuki and I were patrolling 50 nm away from the island in a circle. We were at the different sides of the island, to cover more area. With the destroyers speed and firepower we can engage even a small fleet, or support each other if a need arises. On my ship were all of the main characters: me, the illustrious Kuronami; Patricia, who was with me at the bridge, and scanning the surrounding with binoculars; Yuriko, who was meditating at the ships bow; and Emmanuel, who was reading the maps at the bridge. Since Emmanuel was the only one with actual naval experience, he was advising us on what to do. Currently the area was silent. Neither of the destroyers encountered anything noteworthy. Yoizuki bombed a couple of possible submarines/monsters, and I was mostly busy with bombing the passing fish for the seagulls. While there was the calm, I checked the stats. Ding You received 372 upgrade points, 7 copper coins, 5 silver coins, 3 gold coins IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points - 408. Torpedoes C 0/6. HP C 3700. HI C 100%. AU C 90%(2685nm). [I am a bit tired of those exploding torpedoes, that deal more damage to me than to the enemy. I better wait for an opportunity to improve them.] I both anticipated a combat, as a chance to get upgrade points, and was hoping we wouldnt encounter anybody. The problems keep piling up, and I am the only one who can resolve the imminent doom that is called Benezian navy. The calm waves of the sea were not foretelling us any issues, at least right now. Our cozy ship was becoming less and less alert as the time went on. I was feeling a bit dizzy. My insides were itching, when Emmanuel was crawling every millimeter of the ship. I couldnt stop him, since I would have to suffer from a headache. Patricia was already sleeping. Only Yuriko was my available chat companion but the woman was meditating. It was awkward to distract her for my selfish desire to have a chat to spend the time. I was awkward not exactly because she is thinking about some world-important problems, rather I was awkward because I barely talk to her for a reason beside her advices. As I gathered the courage to bother her, I got a contact on the radar. A couple of ships were trying to slip through the patrol. They relied on the cover of the dusk, and carefully tried not to attract attention. Since my navigation lights were all on, I expected them to see me by now. A wooden hull would not be detected as good as a metal one, so they shouldve already entered the visual range. I continued sailing at the same course, and did not change my speed. The ships continued sneaking by. Their course would cross mine only when I would already pass by. [They are trying to stay undetected? Good for them.] When they approached close enough, I started turning to have all guns on them. Seeing that they were noticed, the ships did not think for long, and opened fire. Splash Splash Ping When my guns finally turned at them, it was only a matter of time. BANG BANG BANG KABOOM One of the galleons exploded, leaving behind a bright flash and fire. BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG I fired again, and again, and again The escorting frigate was doing its best to avoid my shots. For now, it was doing it remarkably well. BANG BANG BANG KABOOM Not that it would have a lot of chances ‘Four sisters’ No 36. I reached for another box of patches. Stop twitching, will you? I tried to catch my stupid Big Sister, who was covered in scratches and bruises. I already spent quite a few patches to cover her damage. But! I glared at her. You brought this upon yourself, didnt you? Instead of responding, she went silent. Usually this freak starts doing all sorts of weird things whenever I am near but today she is unusually quiet. It may be related to her being shelled by Iowa for the past few hours, however, she usually bounces right back in a moment. Just what the hell did happen between you two? What perverted freak thing you did for Iowa to be so p* off? The freak turned her head away. I clawed her head, and forcefully turned it back to face me, after all I still have a few scratches to cover there. It erhm (NJ) Just say it, damn you. Its not like you can surprise me. W-well, I tried to sell Is pantsushots for good marks? (NJ) ? (NJ) ? (NJ) You are the worst kind of trash Ive ever seen Didnt you say you wont be surprised?! (NJ) Im finally done. Get away from me, you freak! Come on~, you saw my naked butt, so you must take the responsibility~! I felt how my eyes filled with blood. Just who in the world would be interested in your skinny a*? Kyaa~, Wisky started saying such perverted things bout me~! What if my lil sis goes out and starts saying everybody what she saw~! I fear Im in danger~! He-he-he How about we talk this through? (NJ) Die. He-he-he (NJ) BOOM BOOM BOOM Before she was turned into dust, New Jerksey managed to jump out of the window. COME BACK, YOU FREAK! I WILL FIND YOU, AND THEN! I have no idea what I would do. I might as well bury her alive. W-well, searching for her is better than just turning into a vegetable like she did I was going around the Academy, and searching for the freak. Come here, New Jerksey~! I have the Unions flag~! Its not like I worn them just for her It is a necessary evil, thats it! Come here, you damned freak~! I promise, it wont hurt for too long~! While I was passing by a gazebo, I saw a movement in the bushes. Something rushed away in there. BOOM BOOM BOOM New Jerksey~! Come out~! I promise, Im not angry~! BOOM BOOM BOOM Come out~! BOOM BOOM BOOM I checked around, and saw only pieces of a rabbit. While I hoped I would see a bruised freak there, I am not concerned~. I will just keep searching, until I find her and rip her heart out, because Ah, I already forgot why I even want to kill her today? Not that it would stop me from searching for her~. While I was passing by one of her nooks, where she ambushes for short skirts, I saw Mo on approach. Hi, Mo. Whats up? What are you doing out here? She waved me back with her weirdo staff. Me? Im just searching for the freak. Ah, I see. What did she do now? (Mo) I dont even remember. I shrugged my shoulders. Mo looked around, and said: Then how about we search for her together? I have some business to do with her too. Fine by me. The two of us started searching for the freak all over the Academy. In the end we both had to accept that she surely knows how to hide. It is an unexpected skill for a battleship but she is something unexpected too. Hey, Big Sis, have you seen New Jersey? While I was thinking about what to do, Mo messaged to Iowa. New Jersey? Shes right here, with me. Did something happen? (IA) Wait, how long was she with you? The entire day, ever since you fired at her. I facepalmed. Big Sisters room was the last thing that came to my mind when we thought about the freak I entered Iowas room, and the freak was right there, lying on the carpet with a phone in her hands. You freak of a sister Oh, heya, Wisky, Mo~! She waved and smiled, as if she had no idea how much I wish to kick her right now. How are you doing, Enji? How bout a spar~? Mo crouched by her. Nah, Im too lazy for it. (NJ) I crouched from the other side. Hello~. Hello~. Without even looking at my face, New Jerksey lifted the hem of my skirt. You see, Wisky wishes to kill you. Im sure her desire was reinvigorated right now. So, you can either die right here, right now. Or, you can go with me~. (Mo) Miss Stars-and-Stripes, how about you keep me some company~? I was dumbfounded. Not only this pervert so shamelessly gazes at my underwear, with me seeing it. She also decided to ignore her only path to salvation. Hey, Wisky, look at this. She showed me the screen of her phone. There was a picture of a good restaurant in the capital. What do you think about stuffing your belly tonight~? (NJ) W-well I Its not like Im against it T-this time I will let her go O-only because I heard this restaurant has good pork. V3 Ch 66. A certain whaleboat Together with the rising sun, the entire ship came back to live again. The seagulls woke up and started flying around, Patricia wobbled to the bathroom to wash her face, and Emmanuel walked into Yuriko and now they are playing chess. I was not getting tired even after standing at the steering wheel for the entire night, and the day prior. Aotsuki did not encounter anything noteworthy. My destroyers only bombed some monsters that approached the area. Second pennant, maintain vigilance. I will be leaving the patrol for some time. [Orders confirmed.] Where are you going? Yuriko called from behind. While she was distracted, Emmanuel tried to cheat. I can understand him, this woman already learned everything about chess, and nobody can defeat her. Only Alba is capable enough to pose her a challenge. Poor mans hand was caught immediately, even though Yuriko didnt even draw her eyes away from me. I will try to catch some monsters. The seagulls are starting to grow hungry, and I worry that they will make us a huge storm, if we wont feed them. The woman giggled. They were going to~. (Y) We sailed for an hour until I picked up something on the radar. There were a couple of flying objects. Their sizes were different from the wyverns we encountered before. Patricia was still in the bathroom, and I needed her help right now. I might as well prank her. RIIIIING! I set off the alarm. Moments later the door to the bridge was opened, and a girl in nightgown with a soapy face rushed in. What surprised me more than her appearance was the fact that she already had the sword in her hands. Are you sleep-hugging the sword? Thats not important right now. Who attacked us?! She rushed to the windows and started scanning the surroundings. [I feel that my karma is low enough to receive a splendid punishment] W-well I j-just wanted to ask if you know what those are Patricias expression immediately became dark. She stomped to the radars screen and looked at it. Flying fish. DID YOU CALL ME LIKE THIS JUST FOR THIS REASON?! The girl started shaking me. When her fury subsided, she returned to the bathroom, and I prepared to shoot down some fish. As we sailed closer, I wished to curse Patricia for her reaction. What I initially thought to be a large winged fish were a RIDICULOUSLY HUGE winged fish. The radar only showed their bodies, not even their wing fins. One such fish should be enough to lavishly feed a small household for an entire month. Que suntuoso. Remarkable. Emmanuel said something but I understood only the last part of the phrase. You know something about them? Yes. A long time ago there were many such fish flying around. Then we started hunting them, and so they went extinct. Few of them can be seen in the hindmost backwater colonies. (E) Then they are edible. Flock, take off! Of course, the seagulls did not hear me shouting. Instead, they heard the gunshots. The flying fish were slow and bulky, and they didnt care about me approaching. Since they were this close, I prepared to farm some points. Bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bum I fired hundreds of shells and bullets but the two flying giants were not falling down. They soaked in so much ammo that I started to be worried about my autonomy reserves. Bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bum The guns fired all of the ammo clips that were lying nearby. Only then I managed to shoot down one of the fish. The second wounded giant was desperately trying to float away. Then my stomach rumbled. The fishs fate was sealed. BANG BANG BANG While Patricia and Emmanuel were dragging the floating bodies to the ship, and the seagulls were sticking to the bodies like bees, I checked the stats. Ding You received 334 upgrade points, 10 copper coins, 9 silver coins, 7 gold coins IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 242. Torpedoes C 0/6. HP C 3673. HI C 99.9%. Damage control compensation C 0.1% AU C 66%(1991nm). Increase caliber C 0/100 Improve mounts C 0/250 Torpedo storage I C 0/1000 A blonde girl was sitting at the desk. The office was dark. Not only because the curtains were closing the window, and the only source of the light was a small wax candle on the desk. The entire atmosphere of the palace turned grim. The current acting doge is You have something to tell me? The head of the intelligence department shivered. The veteran spy, who assassinated many people when he was young, was trembling in fear when he saw his new lieges expression. He silently shook his head, and cautiously glanced to the side. To the side, where on the wall was a glass coffin with an embalmed body of the previous doge Nobody knows why she did it. Nobody dares to question it. Since there were cases of officials and servant disappearing. The girl approached him. Her face was twitching weirdly. ''Flash'' Her face was distorted. It looked like she was fighting with herself but it was not the main concern the spy had. The tip of the rapier stopped a millimeter away from his neck. Then her expression calmed, and she sheathed the weapon. You understood your task~? The spy vigorously nodded. Do~ not~ fail~ me~. (V) Only when he exited the office he could finally fall on the floor and start breathing. ‘Four sisters’ No 37. Yesterday we arrived at a sea port. The king asked us to participate in meeting with foreign envoys, and showcase ourselves as his trump card. All but one of us refused to do it. Usually it means that we agree on not doing it. However, there is a special clause, in case one of us really wants to do something. Unless we reach a consensus, we agree to keep everyone elses wishes in mind. The question was whether we should join, or not. Only one of us said that we should. Is this so important for you? We couldve relax today, without having to waste our time on smiling at envoys like idiots. (WI) Of course it is! Do you think I have a chance at taking a pantsushot of a princess every day? (NJ) The king was wise enough to offer a foreign princess lifted skirt for Enji, otherwise we wouldve had full consensus on ignoring todays event. Just why are you more interested in her than in me?! (WI) Have you said something~? New Jersey glued herself to Wisky. You misheard. Stay a few thousand feet away from me. Big Sis and I smiled at them. While we were watching the doves flirt, the greetings began. The envoys approached the king, and greeted him. Then, the envoys sat at the guest chairs. The forementioned foreign princess was distracted by the king. It was said that she arrived to be wed to one of his sons. The king inconspicuously gestured, and one of the princes, a well-known womanizer, approached the princess. The prince approached from behind, and while the princess was distracted by the king, he lifted the hem of her dress high enough to be visible. Click-click-click Enjis trigger-finger started working immediately. When she was done, the prince lowered the hem. You guys are quite a bunch of criminals, ha? The girl didnt even notice. Now that the king and the princess were done, they sat down too. The next part was the most esteemed greeting to the king, and to the envoys by both sides. Also known as lets flex our muscles in front of each other, while pretending to be friends. Lets go, girls. Enji, stop giggling. At Big Sis command we prepared to sortie. Several lines of battleships passed in front of the esteemed guests and the monarch. Then several more. Then everybody grew tired of this, and some wyvern riders flew by. When all of the guests grew sick of this, the four battleships showed up on the horizon. A line of the kingdoms trump cards (when we feel like it) started approaching the port. Even from the distance our camouflages were clearly visible. Iowas classic battleship camo of a war. Wisconsins battleship gray. New Jerseys blue stripes, and anime girls on all of the flat surfaces. And my grey-white-and-black. As we approached the seats, the public roared in cheers. America, f* yeah! (NJ) Watch your radiograms, New Jersey! (IA) Coming again, to save the mf* day, yeah! (WI) Stick to the communication rules! (IA) Merica! F* YEAH! (NJ) America! (WI) F* YEAH! (NJ) Freedom s the only way, yeah! STOP THE CHATTER! KEEP THE COURSE STEADY! (IA) Killjoy. We all sent the same message. The formation slowly approached the port, and we started turning. While Big Sis was busy with keeping this circus sailing straight, we prepared to greet everybody. New Jersey, is your A turrets gun elevation malfunctioning? Why is the gun rising? (IA) It is a minor issue, dont sweat it. (NJ) Copy that. (IA) New Jersey peeped out from the bridge, and flashed the lights to show shes ready. Wisky did the same. STAND DOWN! Before we could do anything, Iowa spotted us. Come what may~. I lit the magic formations on the ship. The entire battleship glowed with crimson, and the mana accumulation began. Or so the lore says. Pfft! Whats up with those Christmas lights?! (NJ) Just how long it took you to make all of this? (WI) Girls, youre the worst (IA) The Iowa-class circus was sailing right in front of the seats, drawing all of the attention. Go~! BOOM BOOM BOOM Our small salute livened up everyone, expect for Iowa. V3 Ch 67. Searching for the Sea Terror After several days of patrolling the Black Demon was retrofitted. The pirate flagship now has two times less guns per side but has better armor. Also, she is barely capable of moving. The sailing rigging was removed, and now this ship will be moved by towing it after a destroyer. A floating battery is a good idea. I wish we could fit a steam engine in. (E) A full-armored ironclad is still better than nothing. Yoizuki will be towing the Black Demon until Fairy builds another ship. The dry dock is now free, and Fairy receives shipments of steel from the blast furnaces. She claims that it will take her two days to build a new Akizuki-class ship. I am happy that I wont spend money to build ships but I will still have to buy new torpedoes. While I was thinking about the looming torpedo-procurement crisis, Emmanuel stopped looking into the distance, and faced me. The fleet would arrive soon. Can I ask you to help clearing a path for them? I felt like it was not a request. Clear a path from what? Have you encountered something problematic that could stall the fleets passage? Yes. There is a sea dragon. A single ship can run away from it without issues but when a fleet passes, they cannot accelerate and maneuver that easily. (E) Then lets set sail. If that is the same huge dragon thing that almost ate me twice, I would be glad to see how it will fare against my new torpedoes. I surely did not do it for monetary reasons. The subjugation fleet gathered soon. Two Kuronami-class destroyers, one Akizuki-class destroyer, and one makeshift ironclad towedboat. Two days later we reached the Abyss. The weather was good, and the sea was full of fish. The seagulls were happy and did not cause us any issues. We were paying a lot of attention to feeding them only because we have a very problematic ship that would capsize if there are large waves. It costed us bombing several large schools, and me begging Yuriko to beg the seagulls to avert all storms nearby. Now that we were in the open sea with the floating battery, I hoped it will prove to be worth it. All stations were monitoring the surroundings. We formed a triangle with a large distance between each destroyer, all for the sake of broadening the sonar coverage. Despite all of our efforts there were no monsters here. The squadron continued sailing around but encountered nothing. According to Emmanuels maps we already crossed the Abyss, turned around, and were on our way back. As the days went on, I had more and more ships in my reserves, until I had two more ships to deploy. The triangle turned into a long V formation. Only when we crossed the Abyss and returned to the Eastern side, Harutsuki reported a sonar contact. Ping All pennants, except for Yoizuki, form up on the leader! [Orders confirmed.] Ping Everybody was called to the bridge. Is it starting? Patricia was agitated, and had her sword sharpened to the level when it could cut a paper that falls on it. Ping Finally, it is. Can you help me message the ironclad? Sure thing. (P) The ironclad was warned to drop their anchors, and prepare to fight. Their top deck guns will have to be rolled around during the fight. Yoizuki let go of the towing cables, and rejoined the squadron. Ping All pennants, maintain 30 knots. Our speed is limited by the golden ships. The platinum ship would be able to sail faster. Ping The squadron prepared to fight, and turned after me to show the broadside. Ping All pennants, fire depth charges on my mark. Ping 3! Ping 2! Ping 1! Fire! Ping-Ping-Ping Pom Pom The charges scattered around, like a rain of barrels. From several kilometers I saw how the barrels hit the water, leaving splashes around the target area. Then, a square kilometer of water lifted into the air. From there, a huge green head flew out of the sea. RAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! ALL PENNANTS, FIRE AT WILL! V3 Ch 68. The conqueror of the Abyss BANG BANG BANG All guns opened fire. The monster was not going to let itself be shot, and started diving again. I ordered the destroyers to bomb it, while I launched the first salvo of torpedoes. Splash Pom Pom The depth charges could only force the monster to surface again. Luckily, the torpedoes were right where I needed them to be when the dragon surfaced. However, they narrowly missed. BANG BANG BANG Using that little timeframe we had, the ships fired at the dragon, and we scored several hits. I tried to repeat torpedo attack again. I couldve used the entire squadrons torpedoes but then I wouldnt get my points. Greed kills, this time it can be the exact outcome. Splash Pom Pom The torpedoes flew into the water with grace. The traces headed right towards where the dragon is. It surfaced, after being deafened by the depth charges explosions. RAAAAAAAA!!! Then BOOM BOOM RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!!! The dragons mighty body fell back into the water. PING-Ping-Ping-PiNG Its movements became chaotic, as if it was struggling to stay afloat. The torpedoes delivered a catastrophic hit. Still, the beast was not dead yet. Pom Pom With every missed shot and charge, the dragon was approaching. I couldnt let ourselves turn away, since we would miss most of the guns and depth charge projectors. All pennants, fire depth charges. [Orders confirmed.] Pom Pom Splash The deafened sea dragon was forced to emerge but the timing was off. The torpedoes were still far away, and they had little to no chances of hitting. BANG BANG BANG I was firing all guns available. Just for the sake of stalling the dragon. It already submerged, when the torpedoes were approaching it. [Damn you! Ill gut you like a fish!] BOOM BOOM Two pillars of water shot up. The pinging of the sonar started fading, until all I could hear was the sound of the destroyers propellers. I I guess its dead? I might be raising a flag but I had the reasons to consider it dead. It soaked in four torpedoes. Not every battleship would survive this much. In the end, fortune did not spare the sea monster. Its huge body was left to sink into the abyss. The squadron successfully finished off a dragon, and we headed back home. I crossed my fingers and toes, and prayed to have enough upgrade points to improve a lot of stuff. Ding You received 500 upgrade points (hits), 124 upgrade points (firing), 360 upgrade points (torpedo hits, 0.9 modifier), 22 copper coins, 20 silver coins, 16 golden coins IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 76. Torpedoes C 0/15. HP C 3700. HI C 100%. AU C 17%(516nm). Increase caliber C 0/100 Torpedo storage I C 0/1000 [Now I am fully rigged for combat! I only need points for storage!] Why are you so happy? (P) Look at my new toys~! I led Patricia to my torpedo mounts. [Instead of puny dual mounts I now had 5 (!) tubes. I now have 3 more torpedoes to miss when something goes wrong! I can now waste entire 15 gold for a single boat! If only I had those 15 gold I only need that much to start the torpedo production on Fairys mobile base.] Since I have some time, I might as well try bombing some more monsters. For the rest of the day I did not encounter any monsters, however, I found a lonely merchant, who agreed to reward me for escorting his pitiful soul back to the safe port. For an affordable price of some small coins, and 7 gold. My next step in money cadging was asking Patricia for some pocket money. W-well, if you need it so much I Im not against it The girl blushed, and handed me a small bag with money. To my greatest regret, there was only one gold. When my head turned towards Yuriko, the woman showed me that she is completely broke. Emmanuel showed me a bunch of bank notes. I gracetefully accepted them, and exchanged for 3 gold. I still had not enough gold. We need more gold! Is she alright? (E) Just accept that she is weird sometimes (P) ‘Four sisters’ No 38. After another lesson, I finally had some time to sit down and rest. Teaching is one of the hardest things Ive ever done. Aside from taking care of my sisters. All of this preparation, teaching, and reviewing are killing me. I relaxed on the chair, and could finally doze off. Big Sis, how bout you come with us for a lunch? When I opened my eyes, I saw Mo hanging over me. Sorry, Mo. Im going to rest. Have fun~. Dont fall asleep, Big Sis~! She grinned, and rushed out of the classroom. If I recall my todays schedule, this was my last lesson for today. When I was about to drift into the dreamland, the door opened and somebody entered. Ha! Again? Just where is he hiding? When I glanced at the source of the noise, I saw the platinum blonde and the blue-haired girl. This was supposed to be his last hideout. My Lady, perhaps we can ask a teacher to help us? Before I was noticed, I dived under the desk. You are right Hm Do you smell this? This burnt? (PB) Indeed, My Lady. It is coming from there. Go away, go away, go away! I twitched, when I saw a shadow appear near the desk. The smell grows stronger. Could it be that commoner? (PB) I heard that these commoners happen to participate in the teaching process. (BH) The shadow become larger, and then a head showed up from above the desktop. H-hi? After I was forced out of the hiding, I was defenseless. You! I present you with a fabulous opportunity. Go with me, and help me find His Highness, the Crown Prince. (PB) W-well Erhm Follow me! Without waiting for an answer, the blonde walked away with the blue-haired girl in tow. While they were walking, I had time to call for back-up. As to be expected from our gutless Big Sis~! Of course, the back-up was as mean, as they always are. Can you poke me a bit later? I really need some help I happen to know where the prince is. He should be in the library. (WI) Thanks, Wisky~! At least some of my sisters happen to have conscience. Erhm Y-you k-know what? The girls turned around and stared at me. The blue-haired girl, however, hid behind the blonde, and was cautiously peeking from behind her back. Speak, commoner. I permit you. (PB) Thanks, I guess? Wisky says the Crown Prince is in the library. For a second the blonde appeared to be delighted. Then she murmured something, and her mood became worse. Let us head there at once! She stomped to the library. We stopped in front of the library. Enter, and search for His Highness. If you manage to distract him, I will be pleased with you. Im a teacher, you know? Im kind of an actual teacher, you know? Are you not supposed to have at least a bit of respect? I entered, and started searching. The Crown Prince was found soon. He was sitting on the floor, somewhere in the Advanced Magic Books section. Your Highness, good day to you. Ah? A! Miss Iowa, good day. Seeing me, the young man immediately stood up and kissed the back of my hand. How are you? Why would Your Highness sit here? Is this a common practice? Ah, this? You see, I am (CP) Good day to you, Your Highness. May you forever be blessed by the God. The platinum blonde appeared from behind me. The princes expression turned sour. I am delighted to see that Your Highness started to be serious with their The blonde abruptly stopped, and approached the small stacks of books the prince was reading. She squatted, and picked up one of the books. The title was Healing magic, and its unconventional uses in the contemporary reality of advances of medical science. The girl was delighted, and smiled. Then she saw the title of the book below. Your Highness~. She showed the book. Adventures of Seven Heroes. Volume 4. It was definitely not a learning manual, so to speak. I I can explain it! The Crown Prince started backing off the blonde but to his regret I happened to be in his way, and while he was tarry, the blue-haired girl cut off his last way to retreat. I~ am~ so~ glad~ to~ find~ you~ here~. I already prepared additional material for Your Highness to be taught~. My Father would be delighted to see you come today~. The blonde passed him an envelope with invitation. At least I was let go, and could finally disappear before they remember about me. V3 Ch 69. The first counterattack After we returned from the dragonslaying, we had some time to rest. According to Emmanuel, the Western fleet should arrive within one week. Until then we might as well do something. I only needed to convince Alba that it is going to be useful. and so you propose to start acting? The enemy had a lot of time to prepare and regroup their forces. I still need someone to protect our last base. (A) I understand that you need some help but what stops me from leaving a ship to protect, while the rest of us goes to cause some trouble? Im sure the enemy will be drawn to us. Funny thing is, Mother, unless we start attacking, the Doge will be sending waves after waves. I am sure the next batch of battleships will be finished soon. We might as well strike one of the shipyards, and capture the unfinished vessels. Suddenly, Patricia supported my suggestion. Even if you capture those unfinished ships, they are unfinished, and would lack most of the rigging. You already lack the guns and other equipment. What is the use of exchanging the secure location for a handful of useless driftwood? On the other hand, Emmanuel was against it. Now the question was, would Alba will side with me. Dont look at me like this. I am not sure if this is a good idea. You may scout what is going on but dont take all of the ships. Do not attack, unless necessary. (A) Can we take some sailors with us? In case we find an unprotected shipyard. Alba groaned, and waved her hand to show that we should go. In this operation I will have only two ships. Aside from my destroyer, I will take Aotsuki. On the two ships there was enough space for a few hundreds of sailors. They will be the skeleton crews of the possibly captured battleships. The next night we were ready to set sail. With all of the lights turned off, the two destroyer leaders set sail towards the closest Benezian colony. We left the defense perimeter without being spotted by anybody. Until the morning we did not encounter enemies. It is weirdly silent. Are they not patrolling? There is a small chance they decided we are in no shape to harass the shipping. How about? I shook my head before Patricia finished. We better stick to Albas order, this time. Imagine yourself, we arrive to the colony, and there are rows of newly finished battleships, all waiting for us to claim. We both grinned. Ping Here we go Lets sink a sub. Ping POM I fired the ASW mortar. After the first strike, the sub went silent. As we passed over its last known location, I noticed that there are no traces of destruction. Even if it was a monster, there would be something, even after its body sinks. Splash I dropped the depth charges. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Now the scraps started rising from the deep. The new proximity fuses proved themselves a formidable enemy for any sub. As the ships passed the first archipelago, we entered a trade route. It was unpatrolled. And it was empty. My Jolly Roger was idling, without any victims in the visible range. When we were one day away from the colony, my surface detection radar found a small group of ships. As we approached, I saw that they are two battleships with several frigates. [As long as they give us the money.] Second pennant, full readiness. [Orders confirmed.] BANG BANG BANG My range estimations were off, so the shots splashed in front of the ships. By that time, we were already seen. The next salvo was avoided too. BANG BANG BANG With the luck not on our side, the squadrons started closing the distance. BANG BANG BANG We were still far enough to be safe from any gunfire. BANG BANG BANG Five salvos. All missed. Dont cry, Kuronami. You will surely hit them (P) Not everything goes as you wish. (Y) BANG BANG BANG After I let the Benezian ships approach closer, I scored 2 hits on a frigate. Meanwhile, Aotsuki already sunk a battleship purely with her gunfire. BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG 90 (!) shots later, I scored entire 4 hits. It was enough to finish off the poor frigate. Meanwhile, Aotsuki turned the second battleship into a colander. I was filled with righteous fury, and opened fire at the other frigates. BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG KABOOM BANG BANG BANG KABOOM After a bunch of misses, I scored two consecutive kills. Second pennant, full speed ahead. [It is the time to strike.] [Orders confirmed.] ‘Four sisters’ No 39. Two schoolgirls were chatting in front of the main building. The weather was nice, and because it was the lunch break, the surroundings were quiet. Only occasional groups of people were wandering around in search of a good spot for them to chat and eat. You heard it too? That actor is so good, that if people were to be arrested for being perfect I absolutely agree. When he started that monologue, I felt like the entire hall teared because of the emotions. I cannot help feeling sorry for the industry. To think that he was an orphan! Indeed! If only there was a support for the young talents! Still, he is too good! How about we pay a visit to the theater the next weekend? I shall make the necessary arrangements. Why do I feel chilly? The girls looked behind. Dont mind me, keep talking about the theater~. KYAAAAAA?! If only I knew back then, that those two were daughters of two prominent dukedoms. Which is why I must ask you again, please do teach your sister some manners. The principal was ripping and tearing. Even though his speech was very calm, and he never raised his voice, Iowa was still on the brink of crying. It was as if she is the one whos going to be scolded. I will talk to her (IA) I am sincerely grateful, Miss Iowa. I can only rely on someone like you. The principal held her hands, until she stopped sobbing. When she calmed down, she grabbed my hand and we left the principals office. Right after the door closed, she faced me. New Jersey, why cant you be nicer to people? Tears started flowing down her cheeks immediately. I am sorry, Big Sis. The last thing I need right after being scolded, is Iowa crying. I promise, I will not do anything lewd. If you say so She quietly nodded, and left. Well, enough is enough. I am sick of Iowas nagging, the principals nagging, the kings begging, and Wiskys kicking. If I stop lewding all of the skirt-wearing pretty creatures, then maybe my life will become easier. On my way back to the room I was waving to all of the girls on my way, as the sign of peace. They were dashing away with terrified expressions, and some were trying to hit me with their purses. While I was walking on the alley, I encountered Mo. She was sitting on a bench, and reading something. When she saw me waving around to the people, she stared at me. Her eyes were opened as widely as plates for turkey. Good day to you, Mo~! I passed by her, and continued on my way to the dorm. For the rest of the day I was stuck in my room, playing fleet sims we (IA, MO, WI) use for learning and training while we are at the Academy. The next day I diligently studied, and politely greeted all of the people. The girls kept on shrieking whenever I approached, or they held the hems of their skirts, but I continued sticking to my other days self-promise. During my evening stroll, I walked into a cutie-pie tsun. Wiffky~, whof my cuffie pie~? Be gone, evil spirit! She held a cross in front of me. Seeing that shes still on guard, I left her. Her dumbfounded expression was slightly worth the missed opportunity. On the third day I started seeing people give way to me. Not in the revered way but in the way I dont wish for her to approach me. In the evening I once again headed immediately home, instead of my usual skirtfari. The alleys were empty. All of the people disappeared from there. When I started to wonder where everybody is, I heard someone approach me from behind. As I was about to turn around SMASH Is she dead? A man in a white coat approached me. If shes not, then I shall help her! Wisky poked me with a frying pan. I am worried that the hit was too severe. The man started touching the bump on the back of my head. Please, tell me that it has cured her! (WI) Cured me? We cannot be sure, Miss. Curing psychic disorders in such way was never done before What? Did you f* say I am mental? Like, really? P-please W-wake up! (WI) My head was put on something very warm and soft. 90% sure it was her lap. I quietly sniffed the lap. Wisky started quietly sobbing, and caressing my head. I am sorry, Miss. It looks like her madness cannot be healed in such way YOU?! I jumped up. [Incomprehensible elaborate East coast swearing accent]!!! [Even more incomprehensible but still elaborate East coast accent]!!! I tried to strangle the charlatan doctor. Then I felt a glare on my back. When I turned around, I saw how the entire broadside of 16 guns was aimed at me. You You were awake? (WI) Ha-ha-ha YOU! DIE, YOU FREAK! (WI) SMASH Rest in pieces, frying pan. You served your country faithfully, until the end. V3 Ch 70. Black cat ops When we were a couple of hours away from the colony, I ordered Aotsuki to slow down. I had to move the entire pirates force to Aotsuki. Emmanuel was transferred there too, while Yuriko and Patricia were picked up by me. I summoned the gear, and carried the girls towards the colony at full speed, while Aotsuki is slowly moving. A couple of girls are harder to spot than two 100+ meters warships. We will cause some havoc, before the enemy even has a chance to set sail. Our incursion was successful, and nobody spotted our approach. We sneaked our way through a town, and reached the colonys port. Jackpot! Patricia started drooling at the sight of battleships. There were 6 battleships, and all of them were docked. Patricia, how good are you in combat? Better than you are. (P) Okay Listen, if each of us takes on two of the ships, we might capture them before the true fun begins. She thought this through for a minute, before approving my idea with a nod. Then what? We may capture the ships but we will then need to hold back the enemy soldiers. We dont have enough shields to keep them busy. (Y) As old-fashioned as ever. They would shoot the shields as easily, as you win against Emmanuel. Yuriko glanced away in embarrassment. Let me guess, youre going to do something impossible? Patricia glared at me with suspicion. You know me well~. The girl facepalmed. We waited for a bit, to make sure we do everything at a perfect time. When a patrol passed by the ships, we moved out. Yuriko sneaked in the closest two ships, Patricia took the middle ones, and I, as the sneakiest one, took the furthest group. [Sneaky, sneaky, sneaky cat.] Whats that? A guard heard me right after I crawled by him. You saw nothing Cut I shook the blood off the blade, and continued crawling. [Sneaky, sneaky, sneaky cat] I sneaked to the boarding ramp of the first ship. When I climbed the ship, I saw that it was unguarded. I made my way to the ladder, and climbed down throughout the ship. The entire ship was empty. The only guard it had was already biting the dust. [Sneaky, sneaky, sneeeaky cat] I crossed the space between the two ships, and was right below the second ships ramp. Whos there? The two guards hurried to attack me. Slash Pierce In a single leap I cleared the entrance. [Sneeeaky cat, Im a sneeeaky cat] I safely boarded the ship, and started searching. The guards on the ship never saw me coming. After I cleared the upper deck, I started searching below. Once again, the ship was empty inside. Empty, in the meaning that it had no people. All of the necessary supplies are there. The guns are there too. Just come and man them. WUUUUUUU!!! While I was celebrating my clean job, I heard a horn. A certain someone raised the alarm. By the time I ran up to the upper deck, the purple coats were already flooding in the harbor. It was the time to shine. BANG BANG BANG Bu-bu-bu-bu-bum I was mowing down the hordes of infantry. An entire 20 soldiers were killed before the enemy stopped rushing in like idiots, and sieged us. Ping-ping Ping BANG BANG BANG While we (I) were keeping the enemy away, Aotsuki finally approached close enough to open fire. I made her hold fire until she is close enough. The civilian casualties will not be a good thing. We will have to capture this place, and civilian unrest will be a problem. When the purple coats were suppressed by gunfire, I saw how the certain woman and girl rushed at them with their swords. JUST DONT GET HURT! HAVE FUN! Patricia turned around on the move, and sent me an air kiss, before leaping into a crowd of purple coats. BOOM I gritted my teeth after looking at her sword skills. [To hell with them! I can do better!] I frantically swung my katana, while applying the Blade strengthening. Cries V3 Ch 71. Bringing a sword to gunfight Under the cover of gunfire and two crazy swordmaidens, the assault team made the landfall. The secured battleships were manned, and set sail back home. Aotsuki was sent to escort them, while a small team of pirate-affiliated purple coats commanded by Emmanuel started a firefight with the defenders. I dashed between covers, mostly to cover for the fact that the bullets are useless against me, and reached Emmanuel. The man was occasionally peeking from behind a rock foundation of a building, and firing his revolver. Bang Bang Good to see you in one piece. Where are the other two? (E) They are having fun. BOOM We peeked to see the pillar of dust which was created by another area attack skill. Is your own sword a decoration? He jerked the katanas grip. I was a bit busy with guarding them from behind. Bang Bang Bang After Emmanuel shot a dashing soldier, he started reloading the revolver. While he was doing it, I peeked too. BANG BANG Everybody took cover, after hearing the nearby shots of cannons. When they stopped covering, and looked around, they saw that those were my shots. I think we already made them fall back far enough. You better go help the ladies, I will handle the troops myself! Emmanuel pushed my back to show that I should go. I nodded, and drew the katana. The 50 meters distance of no mans land was crossed in a single leap, and I started shredding the poor souls who were nearby. Cut Slash Chop Pierce When the enemy soldiers shifted their focus to me, the pirates moved closer. Their positions were still not good enough but at least they were advancing. AAAAAAAA!!! One of the enemy soldiers drew a sabre, and rushed at me. I was going to elegantly cut off his head, and cut his falling body. Ping However, I was a bit slow. The soldier was better at handling sword, than his comrades. He successfully parried me, and even counterattacked several times. [Blade strengthening] Cut I managed to strengthen a part of the blade, and the katana cut through the soldiers sabre, and then through himself. It was completely because of my good sword skills, not because I applied the force of several hundred tons. I ended up being surrounded from all sides. I was too focused on the duel to notice that I pushed deeper into the enemy formation, than I expected I would. Almost a hundred rifles were aimed at me. Bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bum Bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bum Bu-bu-bu-bu-bu-bum The machine guns and autocannons fired in all directions, turning the infantry into a mishmash of torn-apart corpses and bloody mist. While the enemy was shell-shocked, I pushed even deeper. Towards the sound of gunfire, and clashing steel. I ran into a barricade of infantry. The purple coats set up a firing line of three rows, and were steadily raining fire at Yuriko. The woman was easily avoiding and deflecting the bullets but the enemy was stalling her nonetheless. When I approached closer, the firing line turned around, and started firing at me. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang I used them for a training. I managed to deflect several bullets but I was too far from Yurikos level. IS THAT ALL YOUVE GOT?! Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Ping-Ping-Ping-Ping I immediately started getting hit. Even though I focused on deflecting bullets, I barely managed to do anything. Actually, I was immobilized due to the amount of lead I was receiving. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang [To hell with you!] I dashed to a side, and leaped into the line. The front row met me with bayonets, and the second row joined them right after they recovered from shock. I drew the Divine steel katana. Cut Cut Cut Slash The entire line of infantry was turned into slices. One of the infantrymen survived. He was crawling back in terror, as I approached. While I was walking towards him to finish him off, Yuriko stopped me. If you are going to be deflecting arrows, better start with single shots. Rise, Child. If you value your life, then you know what to do. Yuriko gave me the basic recommendations on training, and continued her way through the town. Emmanuels forces were pushing forward in the background, while I was trying to deflect the gunshots that the terrified soldier was making in between loading his musket. [Soon I may approach Patricias level. Then, I will be able to win against anybody!] V3 Ch 72. New Start The Benezian colony was fighting valiantly. Even though the enemys situation was dire, the purple coats started receiving support from the locals. The deeper the pirates were pushing into the town, the larger was the portion of militia. With a lot of effort the pirate purple coats pushed the enemy into the towns fort, and besieged them. Both sides took huge casualties, and after the initial firefight, when the sides were taking positions, nobody was willing to initiate a new massacre. Bodies littered the streets and the main square of the town. A third of the bodies were on the approaches to the fort. What do you think? Will they surrender? I glanced at the fort from time to time. The sides seized the fighting. Everybody was tired and demotivated. I had a good reason to believe that if I pressure the defenders a bit, they would surrender. They may. However, those soldiers are tired too. Emmanuel looked at the soldiers around. All of them were fighting for the entire day, without resting anywhere but at another line of covers. I left the cover, and stood in everybodys view. I aimed the guns into the air, and fired. BANG BANG BANG While the echo and the dust were settling, the gates of the fort opened. Some purple coats and militiamen cautiously stepped out. Some of the pirate troops left their covers too. When those brave souls made sure neither side is going to attack, the fort finally surrendered. The colony was secured, and the captured purple coats were let go. All of them remained in the town, and agreed to help maintaining the security. There were no looting and no violence. There was nothing to take here. The citizens were tired of Benezio, and with them recognizing our forces as a new alternative government, the chances of the pirates increased. I was wondering, if those people are actually a worthy force. When they claimed themselves to be rebels, I at most expected them to be a rabble, fighting against the state. Emmanuel was looking at the sea. Then, now youre going to say we are the good guys? No. I just estimate those people to be a force worthy of the Emperors attention. Maybe the commanding officer of the fleet will agree to my assessment, and help them overthrow their central government. Then He murmured something in his language. He lifted his eyes at me. I will try to put in a word for the pirates. However, do not expect me to do a miracle. (E) If this wont work out, then I am here. You underestimate the Empires fleets. No matter how many ships you sink, ten times more will come back. The man shrugged his shoulders, and looked at a sail ship, approaching the port. It was sailing under Benezian flag but it was a common merchant vessel, so nobody paid extra attention to it. The ship safely docked, and the merchants started unloading the hold. I was just looking at the bustle, since there was nothing to do here, while I was waiting for Aotsuki to deliver the prize ships and return. My attention was caught by a man in a suit. He was different from the unshaved dirty ship rats that unloaded crates, and he was different from the unshaved clean ship rats that were shouting at the slow-working sailors. The man looked around the port, and ventured into the town. I followed him out of curiosity. The man was exploring the places where the battle took place, especially the ones where my guns participated. In the end, I approached him. Hi? What are you looking for? The man stared at me, and his eyes started examining me. Most of the time his gaze was fixated on the katana, and the cat ears. Khm. The man feigningly coughed, and stretched out his arm. In his hand was a letter. When I accepted the letter, the man lightly bowed, and headed straight back to the ship. I opened the envelope. I immediately rushed to Patricia. The girl torn the letter to pieces immediately after it ended up in her hands. Dont go. You must never trust this lunatic. (P) Come on, why would she invite me just to fight me? She must have at least some intellect? Just remember, that thing is a crazy, blood lusting, raving lunatic. With every word Patricia moved closer to me, until her face was pushed into mine. Ill make sure to remember ‘Four sisters’ No 40. When I was talking to some of the girls in our class, I was invited to a tea party. There was only one issue: I was asked to bring one more person with me. Usually when I hang out, I invite one of my sisters but today it is not an option. Mo is blasting some monsters far away. Iowa is on a few deadlines. The only option would be the freak. If it was not a noble tea party which consists of girls. To make matters worse, I became Iowa. I missed all of the opportunities to invite anybody aside from my sisters, and if I dont bring anybody, then the girls will start think poorly of me, and then they will forgetaboutmeanddecidethatIamnotagoodfriendandwillnevertalktomeagain! What a nice way of saying: Big Sis Enji, please, be my knight for tonights tea party. (NJ) AS IF I WOULD SAY SOMETHING LIKE THAT! I can always aim the Mk 7s at her, if she starts doing freak things. You are the luckiest little sister in the world. I just happened to have nothing important to do, so (NJ) Was there a second when you were doing anything useful? I might as well go and help you out~. You only need to say: I love New Jersey~. (NJ) I love the city of New Jersey. Now stop fooling around, and lets go! I made sure to convey the point that the freak will become a cheese head, if she tries something stupid. We entered the club, and right at the doorstep we were met by my friends. As expected of Miss Wisconsin! You managed to bring the right person! Somehow, everybody appeared to be delighted to see the freakiest trash in the world. The freakiest trash was delighted too. My-my, you were waiting for me~? He-he-he The filthy hand that creeped towards a skirt was stopped by putting the 16 gun barrel against the back of the freaks head. I kept watch of the New Jerkseys activities. Even that did not stop me from having some fun. The girls were cheerfully chatting with me. They were asking me all sorts of questions, bringing me the best sweets, and just hanging out near me. That is what happiness looks like. STOP RIGHT THERE, CRIMINAL SCUM! Thats better. Who does she think she is? She must stay somewhere far away, and be shunned by everybody. Only I can hang out with her. The tea party was approaching its end. All of the social circles intermingled, and all of the ladies greeted each other, and exchanged gossips. While the ladies were finishing their tea, and waited for the hostess signal to leave, one of my friends approached me, and introduced me to a daughter of a powerful family. That was my silliest mistake ever. Ding-ding-ding I heard somebody tap on a cup. When I turned around, I almost fired the super-heavy shells. The freak entered the middle of the room, and was suspiciously cheerful. Since I was kept here for the entire evening, how bout you show me your panties~? I. WILL. MURDER. YOU. I said with my glare. The freak only grinned. STOP RIGHT THERE! Before I stopped her, the freak made her move. Iowa-class secret technique! AREA SKIRT FLIPPING! (NJ) BOOM A quarter-charge of cordite, fired precisely in the middle of the crowd. It was an assured kill. KYAAAAA!!! Click-click-click While the skirts were fluttering, New Jerksey took as many photos as she could. You are the worst kind of trash. The freak smiled. It was all worth it~. (NJ) It surely was all worth it! One of the girls declared. ??? (NJ) We may have sacrificed our honor! But we protected Her Highness (The foreign princess) honor instead! All of the girls started nodding. ??? (NJ) While you are here, Her Highness successfully explored the Academy, and she was not dishonored by the likes of you! W-well, it was worth it in the end. Hey? Come here. The freak beckoned the girl to come closer, and she did it. Hey, is this the princess youre talking about? (NJ) Yes. The girl said with pride. The freak swiped the phones screen, and the girl paled. What is going on? Everyone was confused. Then, the freak showed the screen You You are the lowest of lowlifes You are the most disgusting of cockroaches JUST DIE, YOU FREAK!!! BOOM BOOM BOOM V3 Ch 73. An empty place among the lights of night city For an entire week I had to study the maps. The island of San Marco was found within the first hour of search, and the course was plotted within the second hour. My only reason for staying in the newly taken colony was because Aotsuki was sailing at an astonishing speed of 4 knots. She needed 6 days to reach the base, and 1 day to return here. With the ships arrival I left my companions to board the second pennant, and set course to rendezvous with the most dangerous being I currently know. I should have enough time to reach San Marco by the eclipse. From Patricias explanation I know that the island is considered a resort for the richest of people: the old nobility, the heads of merchant corporations, and businessmen with enough money to buy town. Such people all gather at the island to spend their money and form new connections. The Las Vegas of Renaissance was going to be my hardest mission. Or so I thought. Even when I sailed right at the front door, the ships around me did not care. Even the frigates that patrolled the port did not even try blocking my way. Without a single obstacle I docked at the port and safely disembarked. The actual hardest part was not infiltrating the port but searching for Veronica. The night city was bustling with life. The insomniac city was hard to navigate. I had to ask everybody I could to tell me where I can find the restaurants. Just after seeing that I am a cat-kin, I was shunned. At most I was told a general direction. I was directed everywhere, and the directions were often contradicting each other. Thanks to Veronicas precise information, I had no idea where I need to go. Out of desperation I approached another patrolman, and acted all cute and flirty, until the man paid me attention. Can you tell me where the restaurants are? I had an appointment Why would you need a restaurant? They all are closed tonight. He was dumbfounded. All of them? Should be all. Tonight is going to be an eclipse. Nobody is going to skip such a rare event. He looked like he was stating something obvious. Are there any chances that one of the restaurants is opened? W-well The man looked away. I immediately snuggled closer, and purred. He automatically petted my head. There was one but I continued snuggling, breaking through his last defenses. But it is reserved by the Radiant Sun In a split second I grabbed his coat. WHERE IS IT?! Facing my enthusiastic response, the patrolman pointed somewhere, and I rushed there. I spent another hour wandering around in search, until I finally found a one story building with large glass windows. It was the only restaurant where the lights were on. When I cautiously peeked inside, the head waiter glanced at me. His expressions changed from curiosity to disgust, anger, and finally to amiability, as he hurried to open the doors for me, and babbled about how the restaurant is honored to have me eat here, while he was leading me to a table somewhere in the far corner. The restaurant was obviously closed. The tables were covered with cloth, and all of the chandeliers and spices were taken away. The few waiters that remained on duty were enviously looking outside. Only the table at the furthest corner had candles lit. A single person with blonde hair was sitting there. When we approached closer, I saw that Veronica was reading a book. Hello. The girl shifted her attention to me. Kuronami, what a rare sight. Bring in the dishes. The girl closed the book, and pushed away the head waiter. She helped me sit down, and after she returned to her seat, she stared at me. At first I was seeing her smile with her eyes, then I started feeling weird, and by the time the waiters started bringing the dishes, I had goosebumps from the girls attentive stare. Your menu, Signorina. A waiter silently waited for me to decide, and threw occasional glances at Veronica. V3 Ch 74. The snake’s den I chose several dishes, and Veronica smiled. To think you would eat so little~? (V) Ha? I had a lot of time to study you~, didnt I~? (V) I am not the richest person I hoped that the excuse would work. You really think you are allowed to pay for yourself tonight~? It would be my honor to spoon-feed you their entire stock~. (V) I reluctantly ordered a few dishes more. We have a lot of things to talk about. For example, why you invited me. After I sat straight, Veronica stopped gazing, and straightened too. I heard something about the West (V) Just how much do you know? I know everything, up until the point you invited a fleet. The girl waved a stack of files. All of them had a print Segretissimo. You are something Having ears everywhere is my forte. Or, maybe the forte of the entire Benezian government. She giggled, and threw the stack to my side of the table. And you perfectly knew where your mother was? The girls expression turned grim. Dont call her like that. Ever. (V) [Birds of a feather Patricia and Veronica are so similar in the fact that they hate their family.] That person, why do you hate her? Why do you care?! Veronicas eyes turned dull, and she started twitching. Hey, easy there! I started calming her down, before she reached for the rapier. Veronica groaned, and hugged her legs. If only (V) Seeing that the girl was unstable, I tried to spoon-feed her some chicken. Veronicas gaze was unfocused but she swallowed the chicken. A few moments later she stopped dreading the waiters, who were crossing themselves by the emergency exit. When we all thought that she finally calmed down, I saw that her eyes were dull. Like the last time I saw her. I immediately started spoon-feeding her more food, hoping that Veronica will calm down completely. The girls jaw was the only thing that moved. I did not dare breaking the eye contact. [Even though I know shes ridiculously OP, it is scarier to be under such a gaze, than to be at the hairs width away from death.] When I was about to faint from terror, the girls eyes regained their focus. Mmm~. Veronica smiled, as if nothing happened. By that time the waiters were all trembling and hugging each other in relief. When I looked back at Veronica, I saw that she was displeased. Dont look at the others while Im here~. I fervently nodded, and continued spoon-feeding her. Soon Veronica started telling me some gossips from the city of Benezio, asking me about my life with the pirates, and all sorts of stuff which has nothing to do with the war. [This snake is up to something.] Patricias teachings were emerging here and there but I was more or less inclined towards talking to Veronica. The more I talked to her, the more she was smiling. I gathered the remaining cats courage to ask her about the family. Why you and Patricia are not friends? Veronica frowned. Does it have something to do with you? (V) You said that youre fine with her being by my side but why are you so hostile towards each other? When did I say something like this? Veronica shrugged her shoulders. Let me reformulate that You like Patricia more than my other companion? Veronica frowned even more. A long time ago we were on better terms. Then that s* ran away. Veronica grumbled, and threw me a glare, meaning dont pry further. Which erhm s*? A certain A. Veronicas mood was close to hitting the bottom. Do you have an idea why the A ran away? Who knows? Veronica tapped on her forehead, and turned away from me. She gestured for the head waiter to come, and started interrogating him on where the hell is my little kittens appetizer. When the girl turned back to me, I raised my hand to show that I still have questions but Veronica smiled. Smiled with her eye twitching. ‘Four sisters’ No 41. As this school year was approaching its end, the entire Academy started searching for a good way to obtain good marks. One of the ways is to study hard. Lets be honest, everybody, its not an option. Especially for the nobles. The second way is to write a short 1000-page research. Big Sis is already occupying the library, so for most people it will be hard to challenge her authority as the master of doing everything late but somehow managing to succeed. The third option is to be a noble offspring with a rank of no less than a marquess. The last option is to have good marks already but it is only for the chosen ones, who wasted their lives studying during the year. Of course, there is another option for those who failed to do either of those. Not only the ones who succeed will get good marks for the entire duration of their studying, they will also gain a personal dukedom, a prince(ss), a million gold coins, and the king will personally kiss their feet. You just need to kill the Demon King. I was riding a carriage with some of the people, who think it will be an easy feat. How did you end up here? I asked a muscular man with tattoos all over him. They asked me: either you go and try subjugating the Demon King, or the gallows will be waiting for you tomorrow. Then I asked a suspicious man, who hid his face under a hood. They said that if I manage to kill it, they will pardon all of my feats. And finally I asked a skinny guy who was shaking. I I just tried to steal a horse Hey, what village are you from, horse thief? Does it even matter? The man looked at me with ridicule. You botched such a nice conversation Then what about you, gal? What brings you here? The muscular man asked. Me? I just had nothing to do, and so as not to bother my sisters while they are preparing for the exams, I went for a ride. Everyone looked at me, like Im crazy. Youre joking, right? That thats a nice one...? The hood tried joking but the conversation was not going anywhere. The next day we arrived to a huge camp in front of a gothic castles drawbridge. There were a lot of adventurers and other armed people. All sorts of people, aside from the royal knights. After we ate, the entire crowd of armed muscleheads was herded to the drawbridge. It was lowered, and everybody rushed at a crowd of demon soldiers. A tough battle began. While everyone was busy, our small strike team sneaked past, and infiltrated inside the Demon Kings castle. We scared away a bunch of imps, and finally reached the throne room. We entered a huge black room at the end of which was sitting the Demon King. In one hand he was holding a human skull, in the other he had a human bone, which he used as a toothpick. Ah, it is a back comb The men prepared to fight, so did I. Tremble before me! For I am the Great Fire Demon! Whats up with those looks of disappointment, guys? The Demon King was not moved too. He glanced at an imp who was by his side. Is she the one? The imp nodded. The Demon King stood up. Finally! A worthy opponent! Come at me! (DK) Prepare yourself! For we shall bout fair and square! While I was thinking on what incantation I should use, the Demon King picked a chessboard from behind the throne. M-Mercy! Were you not the one who wished for a fair fight~? (DK) 10 minutes later. It doesnt count! The lighting is too dark! 7 minutes later. It doesnt count! My shoulders are stiff! 5 minutes later. IT DOESNT COUNT! IT DOESNT! Fine, fine! The Demon King put all figures back on the board. 1 minute later. Checkmate. (DK) It Face it. (DK) Well Just face it. (DK) Still Fa (DK) Your Majesty, the playtime is over, please, return to your duties. A demon maid picked up the board, and left. Well, see you during the next subjugation, then? The Demon King gave me a handshake, and walked away. The four of us wobbled out of the castle with stupefied expressions. When we walked outside, we saw that the allies were all defeated, and the imps were picking up the scattered chess pieces, and giving the defeated some consolation prizes. I SHALL RETURN, YOU HEAR ME?! I SHALL RETURN, AND WIN! I threatened the Demon King, and walked away with my head held high. V3 Ch 75. The state of emergency I continued dining with Veronica in silence. Through the windows of the restaurant I could barely see the eclipse. The waiters were keeping distance, and only approached to bring new dishes, or to clean the table. Everything was silent around us, as if it was respecting the atmosphere. The only sound that was breaking this eerie silence was coming from the utensils colliding. The girl was mad at me for quite some time but suddenly I had a spoon of salad in front of me. Veronica turned her head away. Playing hard to get~? Hm. (V) Itadakimasu~! I gulped the salad, and tried to give her a spoon of a liver I was eating. Veronica pushed the spoon away, and grumbled. Whatever, that should be more for me then. The girl was either full already, or was too mad at me. My own mood to eat was already gone, so I started looking through the files. You guys I had no words. After a single glance-through, I learnt more about what was going on, than I knew. And I am one of the main actors of this circus. The exact amount of ships the pirates have, the smuggling routes, the pirate patrols. The estimated construction of the renovated Black Demon, the estimated construction of the Western ship. They even knew how many soldiers the pirates have deployed all over our small territory. It was a sobering read. It helped me cool my head before I read the last file. The planned attack of the last fleet Benezio has accumulated. When I looked at Veronica, the girl looked at me, as if saying any questions?. The Ice queen received a firm negative. [Just the fact that everything is known should help us a lot.] Veronica kept on looking at me, waiting for me to finish. I lost all of my appetite, and returned the files. Without saying a word, the girl stood up, and led me somewhere. As it turned out, we were heading to the port. I headed to the ship, and in front of the ramp I decided to wave her goodbye. When I turned around, Veronica had the rapier aimed at me. Seriously? [All hospitality comes at a price.] I subdued the screams I had, and asked the puppeteer. You invited me? [No.] Erhm Thanks for everything Ill be going then? [Do not hurry.] Veronica started approaching. With every step my back was feeling colder. [Remember, you must protect this vessel. With your life included.] As she continued approaching, my tail glued itself to my belly. What do you mean? [There can be no different interpretation.] The girls short steps were bringing her closer. Why? Why must it be me?! [Because I said so.] Pierce When she was in 6 steps, she flashed at me. The last thing I saw was the guard of the rapier in front of my face. GAH!?AH!?AH!? KHA-KHA-KHA! I woke up on the ship. It was already morning, and San Marcos port was busy. There was a small queue of ships at the roadstead. I undocked, and set sail away from this accursed place. Usually I would steam at 20-25 knots but this time I have an urgent information. I set full speed ahead at 35 knots. When I returned to the pirate main base, I was relieved. The Benezian fleet was yet to arrive. The destroyer squadron was safely continuing to monitor the surroundings. When I docked, I immediately headed to Alba. The woman met me immediately. She was sitting at an armchair. Emmanuel and Yuriko were playing chess at a table nearby. Patricia was making tea. Patricia was about to go greet me but I went straight to Alba. They know everything about us. Alba blinked a few times. Pfft! She barely tried to suppress the laughing. You silly girl! You only found that out? Alba said between the laughs. I have no idea why its funny. You cant keep the spies away forever but you can try feeding them lies too. Whatever that fool knows, we took some measures to lower the impact. Is that everything? The woman calmed down. They are going to send their remaining fleet. Remind me to thank Veronica, before knocking her brain out of head. Alba chuckled, and glanced at Emmanuel. Everything now is up to the Western fleets arrival. V3 Ch 76. The squire initiation The pirates were preparing for the coming fight. With only 6 operational battleships and a floating battery, the chances of winning against a strong group of ships are negligible. Even with my squadrons help the chances are not in the pirates favor. 5 destroyers can provide a lot of damage from a long range, however, the amount of ships we can fight at once is still limited. Not to mention, if Veronica shows up, we are doomed. She can poke holes in my hull, and I am yet to see any AOE skills of hers. She can keep my squadron busy just by herself, maybe. While we have a break, I went to Yuriko. If she can teach me swordsmanship, I may be able to fight Veronica when the time comes. How are you doing? I entered the cabin she occupied for meditation. What is it you need, Doll? (Y) Teach me swordsmanship. Yuriko frowned. Are you sure? The other child might be better to start with. (Y) Come on, you saw that I know how to swing a sword. Plus, Patricia is not on the same level as you are. Exactly for this reason, you better start with her, than with me. In the end, Yuriko was so stubborn, that I had to go find Patricia. Unlike the ancient hag, the girls eyes sparkled just from hearing the word spar. Come at me! Patricia grinned, and waved the sword to beckon me. As you wish! Clang I immediately started attacking. Patricia barely stopped my strikes, and was pushed back further and further. PING After I slashed from above, Patricia had to sit on her knee to keep balance. While our swords were clashed, the girl smiled. [Oh, damn it Here we go again] Patricia pushed away my sword, and started attacking. At best I was managing to deflect her strikes. When I evaded the pommel strike, I aimed at the girls legs. I won. Nothing happened. The katana did not reach Patricias legs. I glanced at the blade, and saw that it was stopped by the same pommel. I started sweating buckets. I won. She chirped into my ear. The long sword was a centimeter away from my neck. Ha-ha-ha! Dont mess with me! I am times better than you are! I applauded, and waited for a moment to ask her to train me. After all, for some time she will be showing off. When Patricia got satisfied with inflating her ego, I approached. So, will you teach me? I need to become stronger. Becoming stronger is the only way~! Lets start~! (P) PING YOU COULDVE AT LEAST WARNED ME! SHUT UP AND FIGHT! (P) By the end of the evening I felt like I am a goo. Cats are liquid, and I became very flexible myself, but not to the point of being a puddle. The results were yet to be seen, so I will continue training for a long time. Since there was some time until I go to sleep, I decided to walk around the port. While I was wandering around aimlessly, I saw the navigation light on Fairy. I facepalmed, and checked the stats. I couldve produced torpedoes for a week, if not for a month. Ding You received 450 upgrade points, 7 copper coins, 9 silver coins, 4 gold coins IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 0. Torpedoes C 0/15. HP C 3700. HI C 100%. AU C 100%(3000nm). Torpedo storage I C 226/1000 [I better call Fairy, before I waste the platinum coin on something useless.] Fairy, commence torpedo production. [Dont forget to pay the bill for your supplies.] I only received a radio message. FROM SINCE DO I OWE YOU FOR THE SUPPLIES?! I shouted at the mobile base. FROM THE MOMENT YOU ABUSED ME! Fairy shouted back. [I wonder if receiving a huge shipment of steel will make her forgive me.] I went to Alba, to negotiate a large unexpected supply of steel for my nurse. Even though this week was very intense, now I at least have a constant supply of torpedoes. V3 Ch 77. The Grand Fleet A few days have passed since I started the torpedo production. I managed to gather almost 20 tons of steel for Fairy, and although she kept on grumbling, she appears to be somewhat soothed. At least she withdrew the bills for fuel and maintenance of a boiler. While I was training with Patricia, I received a report. [Radar contact detected.] One of the destroyers found a large group of ships on approach. Ping Wait! No waiting! (P) I SAID WAIT! I blocked Patricias sword with my palm, and contacted the other destroyers to regroup on me. While Patricia was staring dumbfounded at my palm, I slipped from under her sword. The training is over for now. We have ships approaching. You go to the ship, I will search for Emmanuel. [No doubt he is somewhere in the improvised HQ.] Just when I stepped into the mansion, I saw him. Emmanuel was having a heated debate with the purple coats. Something about you imbeciles, the ships are not supposed to be sailed like this. Emmanuel, how about you postpone this discussion? We have a large group of ships approaching. The man glanced at me, and nodded to the purple coats. They wordlessly reached a consensus, and Emmanuel approached me. While we were jogging to the harbor, we had some time to talk. Where from do they approach? (E) The ships should be coming from the Western perimeter. There were no reports of smoke, so they should be pretty far. Or He supposed. It is hard to be sure. That is why we are sailing out. In case it is our fleet, they were warned about you having the only steam-powered ships out here. (E) Thanks! We boarded the destroyer, and after the ship was undocked and unplugged from Fairy, I set course out of the harbor. Aotsuki, Yoizuki, Harutsuki, and Hanazuki were already idling by the roadstead. When I steamed out, the squadron formed line ahead, and accelerated to catch up with me. We sailed around the island, and set course to the open sea. We were already half-way to the point where the radar contact was received but the radar was silent. There were no contacts, which is suspicious. No matter how fast we regrouped, the ships would have enough time to sail all the way here. When we reached the patrol route of the Western perimeter, I started to wonder where the hell could the ships disappear. I set course back to the island, this time towards the other side of it. There was simply nothing on the detection equipment. Only when we reached the island, I saw that we were fooled. The pirates were fighting against a large group of Benezian vessels. A part of them matched the information I received from the squadron. Those were caravels C fast and hard-to-track ships. We were lured out, and the main fleet hit the unprotected island. It was not a small raid. The enemy had a clear naval superiority. Battleships! The squadron turned after me. When all of the guns were aimed, we opened fire. BANG BANG BANG I decided that the first to be taken down should be the squadron of light ships. Their maneuverability is a pain in the lower back but they are also the closest to us. The Benezians had a lot of time to adapt to my tactics, so the light ships started maneuvering immediately, breaking the aim. BANG BANG BANG A HE shell hit the stern of a caravel. The sailors started abandoning the vessel. BANG BANG BANG At best we could shake the swarm of light vessels off the pirate main fleet. When we managed to scare off the caravels, I saw a large number of contacts on approach. The group was twice as large as the current attacking force the pirates faced. Those guys went all-out Emmanuel, Patricia, and I stared at the surface detection radars screen. Our defeat was only the matter of time. All pennants, prepare for torpedo attack. Narrow spread, low speed. Splash ‘Four sisters’ No 42 The end is nigh! If not for Mos everyday reminder that I am running out of time, and I have to write just an entire thousand of pages, I would think that I still have time to do it later. After I chose the subject for my work, I warded an entire section of the library, and started working. I set up a deck chair from the pool, and set up a makeshift bed. I put an entire stock of food into a magical freezer. I stacked a little less than 500 books around the desk, and then I started living in the library. At first I was receiving glances of surprise but as the time went on, everybody just accepted me as the part of the background. I was brainstorming a thesis for my research, when I was contacted by Mo. How is your work going? You remember that the time is limited? (Mo) Yes, yes I already wrote 10 pages Thats the spirit! You just need 990 more! You know, I wanted to ask you a favor (Mo) What is it? Can you lend me a hand during the next subjugation? That guy was too tough for me alone. I sighed, and brainstormed for an excuse to refuse this. Lets talk about it later. Sure thing. (Mo) After she reminded me about my never-ending work, I was once again demotivated, yet I continued. Several hours later I proudly looked at the results of my hard work. At an entire page of nonsense Haaa! I lied on the desk, and looked at the freezer. Some beer would surely help me cool down the brain. While I was contemplating drinking the cold beer, I felt something dive under my skirt. Enji? No, its not her style. She would already make it clear its her. Also, she wouldnt just try hiding there and shivering. I jumped back, and saw that the one who hid under my skirt was the crown prince. He looked apologetic but before I could ask what is going on, the doors of the library opened, and the platinum blonde showed up. May I request Miss Iowas assistance here? The sheer amount of materials the Lady prepared is a bit He showed the thickness of the materials, and I understood that the poor boy requires a guardian angel. Or rather an archangel. Since I am a background object, the platinum blonde passed by me without sparing a glance. The blue-haired girl glanced at me but immediately followed the blonde. After coursing around for a while, the blonde left the library. His Highness finally left the safe zone, and sat down on a chair by my side. Many thanks. Would it be alright with Miss, if I stayed at the desk, and studied? (CP) Of course. Do you need reference materials? Feel free to take whatever you need. I pointed at the stacks of books. He quietly picked a few books, and started reading them. I almost finished writing a page when I heard a voice. Do remember to write it down in the workbook The voice was feminine but when I looked around I didnt see anybody. Seeing my puzzlement, the crown prince leaned closer, and pointed at a bookshelf nearby. From behind it peeked the blue-haired girl, and disappeared the next moment. And here I thought I am the ultimate background object. I didnt even notice her presence until now. One moment. The crown prince stood up and approached the girl. She whispered him something, and passed a cart full of books. Then she bowed, and left. May I ask what happened? The Miss picked everything I may need to study. Also, she asked for your cooperation. Please, tutor me if necessary. I nodded, and we dived back into our respective works. By the evening the crown prince almost finished everything. The platinum blonde entered the library, and headed towards my desk. Good. You there! If you can keep up with His Highness program, I will let you tutor him. If you fail to do so She showed the cut-throat gesture, and the crown prince paled. The girl turned around, and started walking away. Only then I saw her entourage, who immediately disappeared behind the blonde. ‘Four sisters’ No 43. While the Academy was enveloped in hysteria, I was fooling around. Since I am the best in terms of abilities, I already prepared for all of the exams and can do all sorts of silly stuff. There is an exception of Iowa, whom nobody dares to touch right now, as she slowly goes crazy from writing. Other than that, I am free to do whatever I want. My optimistic expectations of touring the Academy and lifting skirts along the way were shattered by the unexpected issue: there are no people outside. Everyone is either studying, or has already bought their way out of the exams and returned home. Once again, if not for Iowa, the three of us wouldve said no, and fool around all the summer but we just had to let our mouths loose. A Vietnam flashback. So, I think we better to set up a barbecue party afterwards. (WI) Youre a devil in a sheeps hide, Wisky. Think about it, the entire Academy will have to drown in saliva while they write the exams. Arent you the evil one? Whatever you say. We worked hard, and now its time to reap the benefits. (WI) God shall reward us for our hard work during the semester~. A good ol beefsteak sounds good to me~. (Mo) We were happily discussing our plans for the summer, and didnt notice how a shadow loomed behind us. The God shall surely reward you all~. Especially after you submit your examination papers~. Together with me~. Iowa was smiling radiantly. The fact that we couldnt slime our way out of taking part in exams was now evident. Those who dont work hard dont get their steaks roasted. We juuust needed not to show that we are going to skip and enjoy our time. Juuust this much. We juuust needed to inform the teachers a day prior that we are not going to show up at the exams, and then go radio-silent and MIA for a day. Juuust this much! I was going to vent out my frustration by flipping skirts and enjoying others frustration but now I cant do even that much. Wisky is having those days, and will kill me for real, should I anger her a tiny bit, Mo is wheeling around the kingdom in search for adventures on her butt, and Iowa will weep if I do anything to her. I am a respectable shipgirl, so of course I am not going to interrupt her work. WE JUST NEEDED TO STAY OUT OF HER SIGHT! DAMN IT! I kicked a pebble. Ouch! The pebble flew through a bush, and hit somebody. Sorry, my bad! You idiot! Do you even have an idea that it hurts?! And how are you going to compensate me A grumpy girl pushed through the bushes. I was considering myself lucky but then I was disappointed. The dragon milf looked at me, and rapidly started backing away. What were you saying about an idiot? Since I have nothing to do, I might as well bully a dragon. Like, self-assertion, domination, all that stuff. I even have a valid reason. Something insulted me, and now needed to be gunned down. It-it was j-just a slip of the tongue! The dragon tried doing cute poses but those dont work on me. Wisky in a maid uniform with micro skirt may work but this thing is not going to look cute, no matter how much this horny thing tries. You have two options~. You can either be my plaything until I grow tired of you, or I can blast you to pieces~. Is this a choice? The dragon started bleating, to which I responded with aiming the main caliber. Wow, I am blessed to be ofusetoyoumymistresspleasedontkillme! With the dragon lying in the submission pose (on the back with limbs pressed to the belly), I started thinking what I even want from this lizard. Ah, to hell with it! Just surprise me! The dragon started nodding like a fool. Then she started showing me some magic tricks, juggling, singing songs, and other stupid stuff. While it was a useless s*show, I was at least entertained. Frustration was gone. At least until Iowa nags me to study tomorrow. V3 Ch 78. A battleship rush Three torpedoes dived into the sea. The sound of their propellers was soon muffled by the sound of the torpedoes launched by the other destroyers. After the torpedo strike, I left Patricia to counter the enemy pennants, and set course to intercept the fleet, before they attack the coast. She reported seeing around 90 ships. As soon as the squadron stopped engaging the light ships, the incoming Benezian fleet broke the formation. The lines of battleships and galleons shifted their courses to avoid sailing at close range. 6 minutes later a battleship jumped up, together with a huge amount of water. It was followed by two more flying warships. The squadron scored 18 hits. The overall might of the incoming fleet was devastated by my sudden torpedo strike. Now the question was how to sink the rest of them. The pirates were having hard time handling even the small group of ships they faced. The small group which was just 3 times smaller than the main fleet. If those guys want to kill us, how far can they shoot? I asked the guru of naval warfare. If they want to kill you C they will not fire closer than 1 kilometer. If they really want to kill you C they will fire from 2! Patricias information was crucial to the engagement. After all, I need to know where from to engage. While we were entering the broadside course for the gunfight, I had some time to check the pirates situation. The trophy battleships, coastal forts, and the floating battery were still fine. The Western guns had better range, and kept the Benezian battleships far enough. Unless the main fleet enters the fight, the pirates should hold. All pennants, avoid approaching the enemy closer than 3 miles. [Orders confirmed.] All pennants, fire at will! [Orders confirmed.] BANG BANG BANG After two minutes of firing, I scored only 7 hits. The overall firepower of the squadron was enough to sink 3 battleships. Perhaps after seeing the range my guns had, the enemy set course straight towards the coast. The shooting range was soon adorned by 2 more battleships and 2 galleons sinking. BANG BANG BANG From the speed and direction the enemy was sailing, I had to assume they will reach the attack course within 8 minutes. When we sunk another battleship and 3 galleons, the enemy pushed the pirates forces hard. Once again, the breech-loading cannons from the Western ship came in handy. BANG BANG BANG The important parts of the crew were working hard on correcting my fire. It took both experienced sailors to at least make sense of the rain of shells that were falling around the enemy vessels. The closer the enemy approached the coast, the better we were landing hits, since we were still approaching the desired 3 miles of distance. The combination of manual aiming, and AI stupidity resulted in sinking 3 battleships and 4 galleons. Meanwhile, we were already close enough to see the fight at the coast. The coastal batteries and the Black Demon were holding the enemy, and slowly removing the Benezian battleships. The allies suffered only minor damage, and if we can take down the incoming fleet C we are golden. BANG BANG BANG In the next two minutes we sunk 2 battleships and 2 galleons. There were around 50 pennants remaining, and even AP shots were not enough to take them all down. With the enemy fleets approach, the situation at the coast turned bad. The remaining Benezian battleships pushed hard, and sunk an allied ship. As the situation started turning dire, the surface detection radar showed another group of ships on approach. This time they were providing a good radar signature, and sailed fast. I tried to catch a glimpse, and barely saw a cloud of smoke coming from the open sea. BANG BANG BANG We managed to sink 3 battleships and a galleon but only by the time the enemy fleet started receiving splashes from the pirates. The pirates faced the remaining power of the enemy main fleet. The squadron almost reloaded their torpedo tubes, and we prepared to strike. Together with the Western fleet we will finally get rid of the Benezian navy. Once and for all. V3 Ch 79. Caught in crosshairs The squadron was sent into the final torpedo attack. Since there is only one reload of torpedoes, we have few chances of sinking the enemy ships. Most of the torpedoes missed the thinned lines of battleships. The attack scored 13 ships. How soon can your empires ships reach us if they are around here? I showed the location on the map, and Emmanuel measured something. They can arrive within this hour. Though, it is not fast enough to save those people. (E) I had to accept a simple truth: I am a coward. The squadron was still sailing at a distance, and I was not going to come in and soak cannonballs in the pirates stead. The defenders already sailed closer to Fairy. They had to withdraw to get closer to the floating battery, and to Fairys bofors guns. I wondered if I should risk the Akizuki-class ships to stall the Benezian onslaught. Fairy can output a ship per day, if needed. Still, are they that useless to risk losing them? While I wondered what to do, I saw that the battleships were not going to let anybody go. The enemy tried encircling the remaining pirate ships, and Fairy. Third and Fourth pennants, sail straight at the enemies. [Orders confirmed.] After a brief telegraphing, Yoizuki and Harutsuki separated from the squadron, and charged straight at the enemy. [They are expendable, and in case I manage to use them properly, not only will I not lose anything but also sink the enemy with ease.] BANG BANG BANG While my ships were charging, we sunk 3 battleships. I could count it as a success, if not for losing an allied battleship. When my destroyers entered the firing range of the enemy, they managed to draw most of the attention. The main fleet was forced to react, leaving few ships to handle the pirates. During the firefight, Harutsuki received a handful of shots, while covering the higher rank ship. Why are we staying away from the fight? Patricia only now started noticing that we are yet to jump into the action. Because we are made of armored foil with cardboard filling. She looked at me in confusion. BANG BANG BANG While there was some breathing space for the pirates, we sunk 3 battleships and 2 galleons. The suicide rush of the destroyers drew away the attention, and the pirates managed to stabilize their situation, as well as sink several enemy vessels. Yoizuki received several hits from the enemy battleships. Seeing that the sheep are taking more and more damage, I started to consider withdrawing them, while they are still capable of fighting. The only reason I continue to risk them is that the Western fleet is approaching. With every moment we win for the pirates, the help is approaching closer. The fog-like smoke I had spotted in the distance was now looking like a thick cloud of gray. In the next few minutes 3 more battleships, and 2 galleons disappeared underwater. The enemy fleet was but a shadow of its former self. Now that the enemy lost most of the heavy ships, the situation started to look favorable. The pirates regrouped with Yoizuki and Harutsuki. My destroyers took heavy beating, and will stay in dock for a long time. The enemy ships started disengaging, and turning away to gain some speed from the wind. Meanwhile, the first steam-powered ships started sailing from around the island. There were a little more than 10 warships, all of which were light ships. The Western vanguard immediately joined the pursue. Unlike the slower sail ships, the steam-powered frigates were fast and did not rely on the winds. The frigates sailed from one side of the retreating fleet, and my main force followed the Benezian navy from the other side. When we overtook them, we cut off the retreat path. With the ironclads on approach, the enemy surrendered. Aside from minor stuff, the pirates got their hands on 18 heavy ships. It was more than enough to start preparing for an actual military campaign. We only needed to deal with the Western fleet, that was aiming their guns at the port. V3 Ch 80. A new side joins the war Lines of ironclads stopped at the roadstead of the port. The iron plates on their sides have smudges of rust, and the wood at the waterline showed some rotting from long time in the sea. No matter how old these ships are, they were well-maintained and had a lot of guns. They have less guns per side but the guns themselves have proven superior. I wouldnt even be worried about clashing this fleet with the scattered remnants of the enemy. I only have to worry about the battleships guns being aimed at the structures on the coast. The only opposition we may have is a floating battery which has less than 20 guns in total, a few battered vessels of the pirates, and my squadron which was all docked at Fairys base for repairs and resupply. The ambiguous stand-off continued for several hours, until one of the ironclads launched a boat. When the boat docked at the harbor, I saw that there were three people. Two were sailors, and the last one was wearing the same uniform as Emmanuel. The dressed-up man was indeed met by our liaison officer right at the pier. I could only look at them from the distance, and catch parts of their conversation. It was completely in their language, so I had no idea what they are talking about. I continued stalking them, while the two men were strolling towards the HQ, and discussing something. They didnt even try hiding, or speaking quietly. It was a normal conversation, as if they are not in the middle of a potential warzone. After the men entered the HQ, I sneaked in closer, and slipped through the door. Hello there. I was met by two legs in pants. When I looked up, I saw Emmanuel grinning at me. You did a good job being unnoticed but it is harder to fool me, who already has an idea of you sneaking around. The man petted me, and then his expression turned serious. Miss, I would like to have a private conversation. Which means C do not eavesdrop. I really do mean that it is better not to do it. I wanted to raise an objection but his expression was too serious to look like he will reconsider. Is it absolutely necessary? It is. This conversation is about my mission here, and all of the reports I need to do. It does not concern you, or your comrades. Understood? I reluctantly nodded, and Emmanuel petted me again. I will be going then. See you a couple of hours later. The man disappeared in a conference room. Of course I had to eavesdrop but when I put my ear to the door, I heard nothing. They did something to block the sound. The curious cat grumbled, and had to go away. The doors of a luxurious bedroom opened, and a girl wobbled inside. All of the maidservants hurried to leave, before the murmuring girls attention turns to them. They did it right on time, as crystal items started shattering. Veronica collapsed on the bed, and twitched. With every passing moment, the girls twitching was becoming more serious, until she convulsed and then stopped completely. A dark fog appeared, and formed into a figure. The figure passed by the unconscious girl, and approached the window. Why cant she be easier? The figure murmured. After Veronica received a report that the majority of the naval forces were wiped out, she went crazy. The mad girls tantrum was ended only by her unexpected leave, saving countless people. I am already doing all that you wanted What is stopping you from focusing on what you need to do? Despite confirmed reports of the Western interference, despite confirmations of increased number of unknown metal ships, and despite gambling all of the fleet-in-being, Veronica still ordered attacking the last known pirate hideout. She risked all of the chances of winning, and sent unfinished vessels. She sent the patrolling ships that protected maritime trade. She sent the last active battleships. All instead of blockading the enemy. It was an act on the brink of a treason. She would be accused of the treason. If not for the fact that she would kill everybody who dares to. Just why cant you do what you must? The figure caressed the sleeping girls cheek, and dissolved. ‘Four sisters’ No 44. I was going to delve into the books today. There is a free space right beside Iowa, and the entire Academy is gossiping that whoever sits there and studies will have success with their exams. This might have something to do with the atmosphere my groaning and whining sister produces while she racks her brain on what to write next. As I was about to enter the library, I was called from behind. Miss Wisconsin! I turned around, and saw an unknown girl run towards me. Ha-ha-ha Miss Wisconsin, m-may I invite you to join our studying session? The girl was nervous. Why would I want to do so? Dont you have other people? T-the point is we need one of the sisters. And you happen to be the only one available I wondered why this blue-haired girl suddenly decided that I am the best option here. There is Big Sis, go bother her. Miss Iowa is busy with His Highness. Mmm~. Go for it, Iowa~! If you would not agree, Miss Iowa would be distracted by other people The girl fidgeted, and glanced at me with a plea. F-fine Just dont expect me to be teaching you at the same level. Hm! The blue-haired girl led me to the entrance of the Academy, and we boarded a carriage. Our destination was a large mansion somewhere in the capital. The girl led me straight to a room, and knocked. Knock-knock Who is there? A girl asked. My Lady, I brought Miss Wisconsin to study. (BH) Enter. After we were given an oh-so-necessary permission, we entered. There were the platinum blonde and a few more girls from the high-ranking families. Erhm? I looked at a thin stack of books, and a thick stack of snacks. You may be overwhelmed by the honor you received but please, sit down. If a commoner like you can prove to be worthy of being in our presence, then I hope you will be useful as a (PB) Cut the c*. Are you even studying here, or stuffing your stomachs? How rude! Of course we are studying! (PB) I nodded towards the books. Ah, that? That is the reason you are here. Why would we need to carry books, if we can use tutors? Show what you are capable of, and I may allow you to assist us with studying. I was indeed overwhelmed. That may be the first time when I wanted to shoot someone as much as I want to shoot the freak. A blue-haired girl leaned closer, and whispered. Please, otherwise we would have to bother His Highness, and Miss Iowa. (BH) Hm! Beg me to help you, or I am going! I puffed my chest, and gave the platinum blonde a haughty look. Everybody was stunned by my sudden act. As if a commoner can order me around. The platinum blonde covered her reddened face with a fan. Ill be going then, see ya. I was going to turn around and leave but the path was closed by a couple of maids. It would be rude of us to let a guest leave without drinking some tea. All of the girls grinned. Miss Wisconsin, please, help us. (BH) W-where did you come from?! She was not standing by my side previously. And she was not sitting with them too? Do not bother with asking her. If she does not want to help us, then so be it. Though it would be a rare chance to win our favor (PB) On one side was teaching a bunch of snobs, on the other is bothering Iowa. Fine, I will step back a bit. Ask me politely, and well start. Good~. The platinum blonde stood up and approached me. Please, do help us study. Especially help my friend over there. She pointed at the blue-haired girl. After wetting our throats with some high-end tea and snacks, we started the studying. Rather it was me helping a couple of girls solve the problems they had with the curriculum. The rest of them were busier with stuffing themselves with pastry after they were done with the tasks I gave them. Several times I missed the blue-haired girl but everybody claimed she was always here. By the evening I managed to help a couple of young viscountesses with their studying. I was about to leave, when the platinum blonde cornered me somewhere in the hallway. "You may think you did a good job but remember that it is just your duty." (PB) "Ah, yeah, thank you..." I said something to make her leave. "Good, do not let praises get into your head. I want you to join several studying sessions more. We, the noblest of people, may not require your services but our juniors will require somebody to entertain them while we are busy with more important tasks. Remember that." She proudly hit her chest, and walked away. Whatever, at least the snacks are good. V3 Ch 81. Unfair negotiations between uneven partners Emmanuel spent two hours in the conference room, and the next second right after the door opened, I was standing there. Tell me everything. I asked the first one who stepped out. A man in uniform glared at me, and turned to Emmanuel. Wait for a bit, will you? Emmanuel sighed, and gently pushed me out of the mans way. We all headed to Albas room. While we were walking there, I noticed that Emmanuel was not in the best mood. I made a mental note to ask him, when we arrive. The pirates high command received us immediately. The atmosphere in the room was depressed. It might have something to do with the recent fight, or something to do with the Western fleets shenanigans. All five people sat down at a table, and prepared to discuss something. Even though I am one of them, I still have no idea what is going to happen. Emmanuel and the fleet officer were preparing a stack of documents, while Alba was attentively observing them. I have a feeling you will not understand anything there, no matter how hard you try reading it. Emmanuel glanced behind, to remind me that there is nothing for me to look at. Even if you tell me this, why would you need those papers, if they are of no use to us? Bureaucracy at its finest. Emmanuel sighed, and continued sorting the papers. Since there was nothing interesting to catch, I sat down and waited. The men were done a few minutes later. Right on time, as Patricia returned with a couple of teapots and cups. When the tea was served we started the discussion. Emmanuel passed the thick stack of documents to Alba, and started telling us about the task of the fleet, and the plans of the empire for the following month. From his exciting speech I understood one thing. You guys are not going to return? Basically, yes. Emmanuel did not try denying. I wish to know one thing, what is the price of your aid? Since the speech was already interrupted, Alba used the opportunity to start the negotiations. The Empire wants to establish a permanent trade route, and secure a fair trade deal with the islander nations of this region. (E) What a nice deal. I had no idea if Alba was sarcastic here. Translation: we want to station battleships here, and buy your resources for nothing, while selling our junk for gold and silver. After hearing my blurting, both men opened their mouths. Emmanuel tried bleating something but since they couldnt refute, they remained with their mouths agape. As you can guess, the terms are not the most beneficial for us. (A) Should I remind you that there are 40 battleships right outside? Emmanuel nonchalantly pointed towards the port. Then go and fight yourselves. No aid from us, and all the troubles are on you. Alba nonchalantly said it, and turned her attention to the tea. Emmanuel and the officer exchanged whispers, and finally presented their response. We can agree on helping the rebels, on the condition that the Empire will have full rights of basing their warships in the ports the rebels will be controlling after the defeat of the current government. (E) Translate. (A) Translation: we can dock anywhere we want, and the more ports you control, the more ships we can station. If you defeat Benezio completely, and control all of the lands C we would have access anywhere. Emmanuel nodded, confirming that my translation is correct. Not for free. Alba immediately rebutted the offer. All of the hardships of the fighting will be on our navy, of course we must have a proper compensation for that. (E) Khm-khm! Hello, I am not dead yet. We all know who will be doing most of the dangerous job, do we? After another Western consultation, Alba beckoned me to lend my ear. No ships here. Only over my dead body. (A) Emmanuel and I smiled at each other, while the officer and Alba were in the middle of incinerating each other with their glares. If no ships, then what~? I guess we both know that we will either agree on something, or start killing each other over nothing. How about we both agree on having the empires warships escort the trade caravans for a share of trade profits? You get your presence, while we dont get threatened? Clap-clap-clap Immediately, I started hearing applause from behind. Right where Patricia and Alba are. The officers expression was very wry, and Emmanuel was trying to give me a business smile. V3 Ch 82. The alliance of steam and steel The empires officer was becoming crimson. Emmanuel was whispering him something, until he calmed down. A few minutes later they were done discussing. We are ready to hear your offer~. I put my palm on my cheek, and perked up my ears. We have a good idea. How about we postpone the question until we finish the war? It is better not to count our chickens before they hatch. Now it was my turn to give a business smile, and Albas to smile wryly. Do you consider us idiots? The woman was slowly starting to boil. Unless we have an understanding of our sides contribution (E) I ask again. Do. You. Think. We. Are. Idiots? I waved my arm in front of Alba, and took the baton. Come on, guys. You will then demand a huge sum which you found out of nowhere, and ask for some ridiculous compensation after we are bled dry. I already voiced a great offer, which will suit everybody. War is a tough effort (E) Yeah. Especially when you know who is going to be doing all of this effort. Emmanuel was trying to retort but it was clear that now the West is just going to sweep the empty islands. I may consider a concession, if you have troops onboard. Because otherwise you would be using our soldiers, wouldnt you? Emmanuel thought hard, until he raised his arms, as if he was surrendering, and sat down. Great. I was about to declare our uncontested victory, when Emmanuel finally said something. We will agree to your terms, if you add one more condition. We want to have full information on the production of cristal. The Benezian glass. I immediately glanced at Alba and Patricia. Both of them were hesitating to give an answer. I leaned to Alba, to ask. Is it valuable? It is the largest share of local goods sold to the West. And the most valuable. (A) I gave her a smile, and turned back to the other side of our negotiations. Emmanuel and I exchanged smiles. Of course~ NO. The mans smile quickly turned into grimace. The Western side continued offering us very beneficial terms, all of which were refused immediately. With every rejected offer, the atmosphere was becoming tenser. I started to expect the officer to just bang the table, stand up, and walk away. Even our somewhat friendly Emmanuel looked like he would do the same, if the talks continue like this. Guys, just accept it. While we were talking, Fairy already resupplied my squadron. If you will try doing silly stuff, you will face a huge problem. I bluffed. Fairy is yet to finish repairing the ships, and the strain I put on the ships steam engines was enough to require routine maintenance. Of course, it is only me and Fairy who know that. The others have no idea. Emmanuel and the officer finished another round of consultations, and the man announced. You won. However, unless the trade starts within 6 months, we will be talking about a huge compensation. (E) Works for me. With the terms of our cooperation worked out, the war efforts rekindled. The Western ironclads loaded troops, and set sail to the nearby colonies. While I was waiting for the squadron to finish repairing, I trained with Patricia. The results were humble but my skills were improving. Simultaneously with swinging the katana, I was discussing the future logistics with Fairy. Since we are going to sail out soon, I thought about setting up Fairy somewhere closer to the frontlines. Another thing I wanted to do was checking the stats. Ding You received 282 upgrade points (firing), 950 upgrade points (hits), 210 upgrade points (torpedo hits, 0.7 modifier) IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 0. Torpedoes C 1/30. HP C 3700. HI C 100%. AU C 0% (0nm). Under maintenance: 7:34:20. Torpedo storage II C 668/2000 [I find it funny that I can be multitasking, while Patricia is trying to cut me with her sword.] Maybe I can even try talking to Yuriko about training. While the ship is repaired, she has nowhere to sit, and nothing to do. PING I just need to hold on until Patricia gets tired of me. ‘Four sisters’ No 45. Competitors, prepare! The judge raised the flag, and quickly backed away from the circle in the center of the arena. In the name of His Majesty, let the special semi-finals start! I counted milliseconds until the flag passes the point, and the fight will start. My opponent grinned with a maniacal smile, as she was about to face me in the fight. All guns were up, and all of them were aimed at her. Only the flag was separating us from the carnage. The time has stopped. I could see individual grains of sand falling in the sand clock. I could see a fly flapping its wings. I could see how my opponents eyes shone with bloodlust and her muscles flexed in anticipation. The flag passed the point, signaling the start of the fight. A spark. And the cordite ignited, sending the shells out of the gun barrels. BOOM BOOM BOOM BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG And then I got hit in the face. Dats what happens when ya think ya can win gainst me! Shut up! Youre just lucky! Whatever you say, Mo! Enji petted my head, and went to pick up her prize. Once again, my Big Sister won the duel. Dont worry about it~. Look at me, Mo~. Thats my girl~! Big Sis put a patch on my nose, to cover the bruise I got from the hit. It is one of the many unsolvable mysteries of the world: how New Jersey can be both a dork, and the strongest of us. Instead of overthinking this, I returned to the seats. Wisky was still sitting there, and consuming another ice cream. Did she pass by? Nah, I am yet to see the freak. Hows your nose? She gave me an ice cream. Im fine, thank you. Still, I was close! Yeah. Closer than me (WI) You can always go to the arena, if you want to show off. Sorry, I dont plan to be showing off like certain sisters of mine. I pinched her cheek. Who youre talking about~? Y-yet go! I continued pinching her, until Iowa arrived with New Jersey in tow. We continued enjoying the fights on the arena. Our little brawl was just a filler until the next fighters were ready. They both were hurt and required healing magic and blacksmith services, so nobody questioned us fighting. Now, it is the time for the show to continue. The next fighters prepared for the fight, and started hitting each other. The four of us were eating popcorn, and enjoying the show. Its better than boxing. (IA) Thats funny to hear from our crybaby. (NJ) I didnt say its the best. (IA) Agreed. There is nothing better than National League. All four of us hummed in concordance. One of the fighters, a bulky man with a battleaxe, kicked away his opponent, and through some powerful magic he strengthened his strike. He swung the axe down at the lying opponent. BOOM The hit created a huge hole in the ground of the arena, and the second fighter was lying there, unconscious. The first fighter was showered in ovations. Then, he shouted. I AM THE UNCONTESTED CHAMPION! IS THERE ANYBODY WHO DARES FIGHTING ME?! We exchanged glances, and smirked. While the spectators were applauding with all of their might, we were laughing out loud. After the applause subsided, the announcer shouted. Congratulations to the new champion! As the winner of the contest, he receives the newest magical device C a magic box that can produce ice with fruit flavor! Congratulations! I glanced at the others. Through a rapid rock-paper-Mk7 game we solved the approaching problem. Go tear him apart, Mo! (NJ) Dont get hurt! (IA) Tch, Big Sis, Id rather worry about the other guy! (WI) While the super cool device was rolled out to the arena, I hopped between the seats. I REIGN SUPREME! The champion gloated. Then, I jumped down to the arena. Hello there~! Erhm? The announcer was confused, and I hurried to declare the goal of my visit. Hereby I come! I, the Great Fire Demon shall have a bout with you, for the sake of! I YIELD! LET HER HAVE THE PRIZE! Before I even could finish my declaration, the fruit ice machine was given to me, and I ended up as the winner of the fighting contest. At least we now have a constant supply of lemonade ice. V3 Ch 83. Opening the sea gates After the defeat of the Benezian navy, the downfall of the Doge was evident. The first scouting raids of the Western fleet showed that the enemy withdrew all of their ships, even the ones that were protecting the commerce. Since there was no need to worry about the opposition from the sea, the pirates embarked on the Western ships, and pushed forward. Forward towards the undefended colonies of Benezio. It took us an entire month to make our way towards the city of Benezio. The enemy lair was right behind a small fort that guarded a strategic passage between the shallows where the ironclads couldnt pass. With the fort taken, the capital will be in our grasp. For this operation we concentrated the entirety of the available forces. Everything that was free, from the seasoned soldiers that were fighting since the start of Albas movement, to the colonial militias from oppressed colonies liberated by the pirates. Many of our forces were unavailable due to the distance, and due to the need to maintain control over the captured islands. The vanguard fleet dropped their anchors 13 miles away from the fort. My entire squadron is accompanied by 10 ironclads, and a handful of light vessels. All of the Western ships had squads of infantry onboard. I was sending light signals across the fleet. However, my usual human C light interpreter was replaced with Emmanuel, since the Western light signaling was different from the Benezian. After I conveyed that I will head in first and suppress the batteries, I started accelerating. Our small gang of reckless fighters was ready to charge right at the enemy with our swords and guns ablaze. All ships, fire at the batteries. [Orders confirmed.] BANG BANG Way before the enemy coastal batteries could return fire, my squadron started devastating them. No matter how skilled the enemy gunners are, they cant overcome one slight issue: we have better range. With just slowing down a bit, we could keep on sailing towards the fort, and shoot scot-free. BANG BANG When another salvo of shells landed, I confirmed straddling the last battery I saw. As we sailed closer and closer to the coast, the enemys situation became problematic. I ordered the squadron to stay a bit away from the coast, and continued towards a pier. Right when we all disembarked, the enemy opened fire with their rifles. Fwoosh-Fwoosh Take cover! Seriously? We better close the distance while we can. (P) Aha? Somebody was boasting how she learned to deflect bullets. Perhaps you have an idea who she is, Doll? Yuriko started pushing me out of cover. W-wait! Show me that you can, and I will teach you all skills that I know of! Now, go! Before I could grip something, I was sent out from the cover with a kick. Thats the spirit, Yuriko~! Patricia chuckled, and ran to me. Fwoosh-Fwoosh-Ping I started swinging the katana, and trying to make sure nothing will hit me. Patricia can handle herself without me getting in her way. The two of us started walking forward. The firing from the enemy start was becoming stronger as the reinforcements arrived. BOOM BOOM BOOM When the amount of enemies reached a certain point, they automatically attracted the attention of the destroyers. While everybody was shell-shocked, Patricia and I pushed forward, leaving Emmanuel and Yuriko far behind. By that point the fight turned into routine clearing of the coastline. Most of the enemies retreated to the fort itself, and the fleet was given the green light to make their landfall. Emmanuel remained behind to take command, while Yuriko was finally with us to push forward. The three swordswomen rapidly climbed the forts walls, and cleared the gatehouse. While we are having fun (By Patricia), the soldiers will make their way to the fort, enter, and start fighting. If they would have anybody to fight. An entire month of fighting was a good exercise for my skills, so I was not dragging behind the crazy swordmasters. In an hour the fort was taken, the guns were destroyed completely, and the enemy forces surrendered. From the topmost point of the island we could see the approaching forces of the Armada. In a couple of days the ships will regroup on the other side of the shallows, and we will continue towards the main goal. It was the time to clear the last opposing forces of Benezio. V3 Ch 84. The invasion of Benezio I was listening to the sound of waves and the propellers. A slow humming of the destroyers propellers was impeded by a loud noise of the Western ships early propellers. A V formation of the destroyers was sailing in front of the ironclads and frigates. As the fleet was approaching the city of Benezio, the underwater activity greatly increased. The enemy could at most approach the Armada but they had no chances of intercepting us. The prototype submarines were way too slow to even have a chance of catching up to an idling ironclad. Which is why the enemy started setting up the subs on the way of the fleet. It is a tough task, hearing a submarine which is just suspended in the middle layers of the sea. I have to listen into every sound to just have a minor chance of hearing anything through the rattling of the ironclads. My squadron already proved themselves incapable of doing this, while I caught two subs. All of which were sunk after they slipped below the destroyers. From time to time my eyes were turning to the radar screen, which was showing a large group of ships to the South-East of us. The enemy fleet was following us but they did not dare entering the visible range, and I did not consider them a threat to inform the others. We were slowly sailing towards the capital. WWWWWWWWWWWtWWWWW A single noise was enough for me to start bombing the sea in front of us. Pom Pom Pom Pom When my ASW mortars discharged, the squadron followed my lead, and fired their own ASW weapons. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM I continued listening the hydrophone, and looking at the radar. SLAM No debris! Patricia rushed into the hydroacoustics room. Got it. [Lets party hard, sneaky bastards!] Pom Pom Pom Pom I, and the squadron, started bombing the sea ahead of us, until water started dancing like the Fountains of Bellagio. When we were closer to the point where I assumed the sub is, I ordered to drop the depth charges on their heads. Splash BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM At the same time, Patricia flew into the room once again. Debris to our starboard! (P) Great! I guess we wasted some ammunition~. Not that it matters, right? She smiled wryly. Why would it~? I decided not to mention that after we start the invasion, we will have to sail back to resupply. The invasion fleet reached the visual range of the capital without any additional adventures. We lost no ships, and sunk several submarines. All without any interference from the enemy fleet. We were sure that the enemy will not attack unless we enter the range of the coastal batteries. After all, even the most stupid commander would notice that this tactic works, after being beaten with it for countless times. The ironclads started forming a long battle line, and the frigates hid behind them. I set up my squadron on the same side as the frigates. When the fight starts, the destroyers will be dealing with the enemy fleet, while the ironclads will focus fire on the coast. When all of the ships were 10 miles away from the coast, the Benezian fleet stopped sailing in parallel, and started approaching. When the fleet was just 5 miles away, the firefight started with 127mm guns opening fire. BANG BANG BANG I will go to the bridge. Can I leave everything to you? I let Yuriko sit down in the operators seat. Absolutely. My ears will miss nothing. The woman gave me a tender smile, and started listening for submarines. I rushed to the bridge, where Patricia was already waiting. Report. 30 capital ships, and as many light ships. I cant see anything in the port, because of the battleships. (P) Thank you. Lets sink them. BANG BANG BANG By the time the ironclads opened fire at the coastal fortifications, we sunk 4 galleons. High explosive shells of the ironclads were quickly turning the defenses into nothing, as the vanguard made their way towards the port where we will be disembarking. In the enemys place I would doubt the chances of winning. There is a long line of ironclads and frigates, and the remnants of the fleet couldnt contest even my squadron. Neither could they contest the thick cloud of black smoke that was approaching the city from the West. V3 Ch 85. Fighting on the enemy’s turf The vanguard was slowly sailing towards the port. Every gun on the way to the port was shelled with the combined might of 20 ironclads. The enemy is given no chance to hinder the approach of the main invasion force. Right now the only thing that could interfere with the vanguards landing is the remaining naval force of Benezio. The one my squadron is dealing with. BANG BANG BANG After another hit, a battleship turned into a torch. The cinders of the exploding ship were visible even from here. We have a good chance to get rid of them. Why dont you send the ships to destroy them completely? Emmanuel showed a couple of maneuvers on the map. All of them involved separating from the vanguard fleet. It might work. Squadron, regroup on me. Line ahead. [Orders confirmed.] A minute later the enemy finally started understanding what is happening. By that time the firepower concentrated on their ships. BANG BANG BANG We focused fire on the galleons, to leave the enemy without their heavy cruisers. With every ship sunk or immobilized, our chances of winning were increasing. They already broke through the 100% ceiling, and almost reached 200%. I am that sure, that we will win. BANG BANG BANG My shells were guided by the Gods hand. Otherwise I couldnt explain how I managed to hit 4 ships, leading to them blowing up. The squadron successfully blocked all of the enemys ways to approach the vanguard fleet. The allies would need around an hour to unload troops. They almost made way into the port, and now were busy clearing the landing site. BANG BANG BANG Focus fire on the light ships. [Orders confirmed.] Splash Splash [What the hell?] Splash I launched all of the torpedoes, and almost without issues they were sent at the enemy ships. I reached a whooping amount of 10 hits. All of the battleships were sent into the abyss in the same minute. It was now time to let the squadron clear what is left. I headed to the port. By the time I arrived almost nothing changed. The ironclads were shooting at anything that moved but whenever the ships tried approaching the piers, they were fired at from guns and cannons hidden around. Looks like weve got work to do. I felt someones hand petting me. Thats the spirit~! Patricias hand quickly made me purr, and was stopped only by a sudden entrance of Yuriko. Is there any plan? (Y) There is. You were saying something about training. Indeed, I happened to. Let go of the Doll, I might as well fulfill my promises once in a while. Yuriko removed the warm hand off my scalp, and dragged me by the hand to the deck. I carried her over to the land, and we immediately drew swords. Like a Jedi, I started deflecting bullets, and swinging the katana. The two of us started rapidly clearing the port. The vanguard fleet could finally start disembarking the troops. The first squads of infantry secured the port, and while the main fleet was approaching, we could train. At most Yuriko could teach me some simple skills, since I am a bit slow to learn the complex magic patterns of advanced skills. It is surely not because I have no idea what Im doing. Instead of pushing forward, it was decided that deploying all of the troops we have, and then pushing forward with concentrated mass of troops will be a good idea. My lesson lasted until the night. For the night the troops ate a lot, and fell asleep. Tomorrow is going to be the last fight for most of them. I too decided to let off some steam, and threw a party for all of my friends. Excluding Fairy, who is too vulnerable to approach, especially when she resupplies the entire squadron. While I, Patricia, Yuriko, and Emmanuel were drinking and having fun, a gloomy figure in a cloak entered the tent. For a moment all of us got tense but we immediately relaxed when the figure took off the cloak. I see you are enjoying the rest? Alba sat down beside Patricia, and picked up a cup. Its nice to see you but why would you come all the way here, to the frontline? What, you think I am too old for this~? Back in my days Patricia looked at me with a plea. Either she wants to make me hear Alba out, or shut her up. Still, can you tell me why you are here? Ah, this? I just thought that if we are about to burn this place down, I might as well remember how it looked like, as well as I might settle a thing or two. (A) I pretended to hear nothing, and returned to drinking. Alba used this opportunity wisely, making us all listen to her stories for the entire night. V3 Ch 86. Fall of Benezio The morning started with refreshing sound of cannons. BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG The ironclads, and the returned squadron, fired at everything that dared defending. Mostly they were firing just somewhere, without caring for the collateral damage. We didnt care all that much about it. After all, we are the warriors of light and biscuits, and they are hordes of darkness and tyranny. Well, only we considered the Benezian government to be a tyranny. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang The pirates were slowly pushing forward. They were met with heavy resistance at every street, behind every corner, inside of every building. The lead and smoke was coming from every direction. We expected that much. We are in the heart of the enemy, it wouldnt be surprising that they have a strong military presence here. Bang Bang Bang Keep your heads down! Emmanuel shot a purple coat on one of the barricades. Wherever we were before, the local militias would scatter after losing the commander. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang But not here. Just who, in the Emperors name, are they?! Emmanuel had to take cover faster than the soldiers, after everybody on the barricades focused fire on him. Bang Bang Get ready! I drew the katana, and prepared to give the troops some breathing space. Fwoosh Ping-ping-ping Air slash! After I swung the katana, a wave of magic flew towards the barricade, inflicting severe casualties. I managed to wound a woman with a rifle. To hide my embarrassment, I pushed forward, while deflecting all shots. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang IT ISNT FAIR! Instead of firing from time to time, the militia fired a huge salvo, hitting me everywhere. No matter how frustrated I was, I couldnt make up my mind to fire the guns at the militiamen. They were not even wearing anything uniform. Those were just civilians. Bang Bang Bang Bang There were women, elders, there were even children. Unlike the regular purple coats, the militia were firing as accurately, as I would, if I was to fire at maximum range with a blindfold, disabled FCS radar, while being shaken by Patricia, and sailing during a storm. I was not the only one who shared this sentiment. The pirates too didnt hurry to fire to kill. Some stray bullets were taking down the militia, however, few soldiers were trying to aim better than somewhere-in-that-direction. It was a weird fight. The militia barely hit a side of a barn from 10 steps, while the pirates struggled to shoot only the males, or those who were unlucky enough to be hit by a stray bullet. With my help, we pushed up to 30 meters away from the barricade. Then we heard a shout. CHARGE, YOU APES! DO YOU WANT TO LIVE FOREVER?! I was curious (sturdy) enough to peek. Get ready! The militia started climbing over the barricade. They fixed bayonets, and rushed at us. Fix your bayonets! Form up! Emmanuel stopped us from thinking, and instead of waiting for something, he drew a sabre. Two masses of people rushed at each other. One of them consisted of a mish-mash of civilians, and the other was seasoned infantry. Air slash! Air slash! Air slash! I was casting the spells like crazy. The unexpected charge resulted in a bloody fight. Both sides were taking heavy loses. Before the pirates came to their senses, they already took a lot of casualties. Then, it was the militias turn. When we faced the choice of kill or be killed, it was evident that no one tried to feign their fighting. Most of the militia from this barricade were killed. Now it was the time to push towards the next barricade, to repeat the same crazy fight. No matter how slow and crazy it all was, the pirates were slowly pushing forward. The noble district was already encircled, and we were on our way to the Doges mansion. We no longer heard the cannonade from the sea. All targets were destroyed, or they no longer deemed it necessary to waste ammunition. Several fire teams met at the entrance of the Doges palace. Patricia and Yuriko were chilling. Emmanuel joined them in this endeavor. Why are we waiting? I asked Patricia. Oh, welcome back? We are waiting for Mother. She ordered to wait for her, before getting to the Main dish. (P) Hes gonna run away, you know? Both of us know this palace inside and out. Trust me, as long as the crazy b* is still alive, he will not run away. (P) Good to know Only when a group of toy soldiers appeared in the distance, we stood up and prepared for assault. The elite guard of Alba will head in together with my crew. Let us pay a visit to my hubby, shall we~? (A) ‘Four sisters’ No 46. A long time ago in an Academy far, far away, a certain shipgirl was struggling with a ridiculous task of finishing her research assignment, which does not appear to be comparable to a full-scale research in any way. I already became one of the myths of the Academy, because of how rare I can be seen outside of the library. I already pushed all of my lessons onto my sisters shoulders, and I only have to write, and write, and write My pen already grew to my hand, and my bottom is anchored to the seat. All for the sake of finishing the writing, and not having to try the qualifications exam again. It was a nightmare much worse than this. With every finished page I was close to mental breakdown. Yo, how is it going? I turned around to see Mo. Whats up? I almost finished writing the first 200 pages. Good job, Big Sis! Just remember that you will have to write the rest before the end of the month. (Mo) Erhm? You forgot? They changed the deadline. The principal himself told you this. And we all reminded you about it for a few times. I felt cold and sweaty. Actually, I almost fainted. Ha ha ha Ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha!!! Come on, you can break down later. Right now, lets go and catch something to eat. New Jersey found a way to save you. Since I was like a doll with cut strings, Mo had to carry me all the way to the cafeteria. When I recovered from the heart attack, I saw that I was surrounded by people. There were a lot of people in suspicious cloaks and hoods, and among them I saw the platinum blonde. Is she going to be like this? (PB) Relax, Big Sis will be bouncing around right after she sees food and booze. (Mo) I Im fine. See? Missouri sat me down at a table, and after a flick of fingers, the waiters brought a lot of food, and several cups of ale. My starved organism severed the connection between my conscience and the body, and I started stuffing myself with everything I saw. The suspicious people did not disappear but sat down at a nearby table. While I was eating, Mo was discussing something with the platinum blonde. Do make sure you will fulfill your promise. (PB) Yeah, right, whatever. Just make sure those guys will do their job. (Mo) Oh, they absolutely will. Unlike you, commoners, those people can do anything! (PB) Oh my, then how the hell the commoners are doing everything in your stead? (Mo) Guys, I know you like to bicker but let me eat. Jerked meat and protein bars are incomparable to this table. The girls continued bickering back and forth with their gestures and looks, until I was done eating. Haaa~. Now, whats up with those guys? I pointed at the suspicious bunch. The cavalry has arrived, Big Sis. Mo giggled, and beckoned the people to come closer. They are from the Scholars foundation. Since there was a time or two when I borrowed your aid, I decided to bestow my aid. Feel free to use their assistance to finish writing your research. (PB) Erhm Guys, you know that it is an individual assignment, right? Indeed, it is. (PB) Then! However, the Academys rules never specified the usage of outside aid in writing the research. You cannot have somebody do your own research but you can have others write down what you researched. As long as you just let them write the pages in your stead, nobody will have issues with it. I grinned at Mo, and she grinned back. Now I have a slim chance of finishing everything. After all, I already have every bit of material I will be writing. Also, I decided to read the entire legal basis to find more loopholes I can use. V3 Ch 87. Bitter memories The elite strike team was walking through a large hallway of the Doges palace. The bustling hallways were empty, and the guards were nowhere to be seen. Nobody appeared in the hallways. Nobody tried to stop us. Nobody fought us. We let our guard down. Even the elite bodyguards of Alba had their rifles shouldered. Why is nobody expecting a fight? I finally broke the silence. That monster is the only problem we may encounter. Alba looked around, and whistled. Nobody answered. Even she is not here? (A) We approached the large oak door. The soldiers piled up at the walls, and prepared to breach. My crew drew their swords, and Emmanuel cocked the revolver. A soldier glanced at Alba, and they exchanged nods. The woman carelessly approached the door, and opened it. GO! GO! GO! The soldiers pushed in with their guns at ready. Only then we noticed that the room is empty. The only thing that stood out was a large golden box near the desk. What the hell? That man would never Alba fumed, and walked to the desk. When she was near the box, she looked at it for a moment, before staggering. What? What happened? Patricia rushed to her side. When the girl looked at the box, she fell on her knees. Now it was my turn to approach. Holy! It was not something I expected. Inside of the box was an embalmed body. It was the Doge. [I perfectly remember how he looked during our past meeting, and I swear, his body looks like he is just asleep. Though I doubt that he would be sleeping here, like a vampire] Father! Patricia wept. I gestured to Yuriko and Emmanuel, and they dragged the aghast mother and daughter. After a quick look I saw that the box can be easily opened. I sat in front of Alba and Patricia to ask them. Can we open that thing? Yes, please do. Sweety, is it alright? Alba hugged the shivering girl. After Patricia nodded, I opened the box and put the body on the floor. I am not a doctor but I am sure he didnt die today. Unlike the others, my nose picked up a chemical smell. A signal that the body was meticulously preserved. When I unbuttoned the clothes of the corpse, I saw a small hole in its chest. I signaled Yuriko to approach. Is that what I think it is? No doubt. It is the same weapon. (Y) Tell us. Alba already recovered but still didnt dare to approach. He was killed with a rapier. Who would have thought. (A) Mother? (P) Well he called it upon himself, by himself. I had said lets drown that b*. Where is your useful girl now? Was it even worth it? Alba approached a cupboard, and without a moment of hesitation pulled out a tablecloth. She covered the body, and sat at the desk. I will look through the documents here, can I ask you [soldiers] to remove the body? You, take Patricia somewhere else. This place is the last I would want to see her be. Alba started pulling papers out of cabinets and sorting them. Patricia and I started wandering around the palace. The girl calmed down a bit, and stopped shivering. Would she really do this? Who? (P) Would Veronica kill him? I dont know (P) Patricia suddenly stopped, and approached an inconspicuous door. Creak The door easily opened, and we entered a dark room. I used searchlights to light up the room. It was a bedroom. All furniture was covered with cloth. Everywhere around the room were scattered toys. Dried withered flowers were standing in vases. Paintings on the walls were completely covered in dust. Patricia wandered around the room for a while, before leaving. I stayed for a moment. I swept away dust from the paintings. Curiosity kills the catgirl, and stuff. Aside from some generic pictures of nature, and some portraits of family members (?) I found nothing. When I was leaving, I saw a small frame lying in a corner. I picked it up and cleared away the dust. There was a small painting of two little girls. They were suspiciously similar to Patricia and Veronica. With one slight difference: they were happily hugging each other and smiling. I took the painting with me, and hurried after Patricia. The girl was waiting for me outside the room. Lets go. This place gives me goosebumps The girl tugged me away. After we made a circle around the palace, we returned to the office. When we entered, Alba beckoned us to come closer. What is it? Just read it. She gave me a small piece of paper. There was written: See you in the port. V3 Ch 88. Challenge in the port The port was awfully silent. Clouds of steam were rising from the water around submerged ships. Emmanuel was looking at the Western ironclads and frigates, and was trying to say something but no words could leave his mouth. A bit more than dozen of steam warships were sunk, and no traces of their crews could be seen from the land. At the edge of a waterfront was standing a girl in a plated dress. Her golden hair was fluttered by sea breeze. It doesnt look like you are going to surrender. The girl chuckled, and turned around. Veronicas expression was calm. She can win easily but this time we will not hesitate. [4 versus 1. Even she wont be able to stop us.] Veronica started walking towards us, without drawing the rapier. Emmanuel was about to walk towards her but we all gripped him. You bet it is she who sunk the ships. Nonsense. (E) How about we talk this through? I tried to catch the girls attention. Let us try~? Veronica smiled. Why did you destroy everything here? Why would you even want to fight us now? Its over! The smile disappeared from her face. She will go on a rampage, should anything happen. Veronica looked at me with disdain, before gripping the rapiers scabbard. What do you mean? This is a nice place where I can fight you freely, without unnecessary interference. (V) Come on! Why do we even need to fight? If you surrender! Veronica only laughed, and pointed behind us. As a dummy cat, I had to turn around and look. No bad guy would let an opportunity to talk about his evil plans slip by. A small squad of soldiers was approaching us. They were led by Alba. There is only one person missing. (V) Sorry, Daddy couldnt come. (A) As he always did. (V) With every second of Mother-Daughter chat, Albas expression was becoming darker, until the woman gripped a dagger. WHO THE HELL ARE YOU?! Alba shouted, and prepared to order the troops to open fire. Quick draw. (E) BANG PING In a split second the fight broke out. Yuriko stepped back a bit, bracing herself for some reason. Be cautious! I cant feel anything from her! (Y) Rude. Veronica crossed the distance between us in one leap. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Dont interfere! (V) AARGH! Veronica kicked Alba so hard, that the woman flew several meters. YOU DARE?! Patricia tried hitting Veronica in the back but the sword hit only her afterimage. Veronica was already poking holes in Yuriko. I hurried to assist, and managed to block one of the rapier strikes. Grandmasters prowess. (V) Before I could guess what happened I was hit several times, and could only catch a glimpse of Veronica flying off at someone else. GHA! Patricia was the next one to cross swords with Veronica. Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang In between attacking Patricia, Veronica deflected all of the soldiers and Emmanuels shots. I couldnt fire because I risked hitting Patricia. I had to rush to assist once again. Before I could even approach Patricia, Veronica was already by Albas side. AAARGH! The girl mercilessly pierced both of the womans legs, before disappearing again. BANG BANG Espicha! The man tried shooting the rapidly approaching girl but to no avail. Instead of fighting us, Veronica was just running around. She was inflicting light wounds, without actually trying to fight. I had no idea if she didnt even consider us a threat, or she was just having sadistic fun of draining us of blood and strength. I was the next to be attacked. Ping-Ping-Ping I somehow managed to block the girls attacks, which somehow made her delighted. Instead of running at someone else, Veronica continued fighting me. For an unknown reason I was managing the attacks well, and parried almost everything she threw at me. Bye~! My katana slashed air, and I heard screams. When I turned around, Albas soldiers were already dead, and Veronica was pulling out the rapier out of Emmanuels stomach. Patricia was patching wounds on Albas legs, and Yuriko tried to stop the crazy dance of Veronica. For a moment I felt my sanity going somewhere else. After all, we were just playthings for the girl. Just stop already! Whirlwind! Yuriko swung the tsurugi, and a wave similar to my Air slash hit Veronica. The girl staggered and stopped. She started trembling, and laughed. HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!!! ‘Four sisters’ No 47. It was a nice and calm day. The sun was shining all over the Academy. The students were walking around, playing, and chatting together. The skirts were fluttering, and short skirts reentered the fashion trends, every self-respecting girl wears one. I was sitting in my room. The window was covered with curtains, and when the sun started shining through, I hanged a blanket on the curtain rod. From this morning I moved 10 feet in total, covering the vast distance between the bed and the computer. All I wanted is to be left alone, without having to see any living thing. I only wanted to see my electronic friend, and my waifus. Did you hear me? Repeat everything I said! (IA) He he he Of course, you didnt listen! Why am I not even surprised?! Instead of sitting here all day and wasting your life (IA) I wondered who let Iowa out of her confinement, and promised myself to find the perpetrator and punish them. [Nagging] [Nagging] [Nagging] So, stop sitting here, and go do something! I immediately stood up and headed to the door, before I starts making me study. When I exited the dormitory, I was about to go take some pictures, however, I saw something a bit more interesting. A small group of girls were standing far away from the usual routes, and they were surrounding a crying girl. That was your typical bullying situation, and if a knight in shining armor appears out of nowhere and saves the maiden in distress, then she might give herself to me. I tactically approached the bullies, by crawling through my usual holes in bushes, and was about to jump out and save the victim. Absolutely! Sometimes those men are the most disgusting of people! They pretend to be nice and kind to you, and when you marry, they forget about your existence! Do not worry! I am sure His Highness is just busy! If he cheats on you, I swear, I will personally kick him there! Everything is good, as long as you dont walk into her! Being neglected by His Highness is nothing in comparison to that shame! Audrey, say something better than that Crackle Together with the sound of a breaking branch, some could hear the sound of my heart shattering. One of the few opportunities I have to approach a girl and be seen as a hero was wasted. Since there was no point in hiding, I stepped out. Girls immediately covered the victim. Relax, girls! I just saw you surround a crying girl, thats it. Is there anything going on? Big Sis Enji can help too~! The girls exchanged glances, and silently decided something. We are watching you. They stepped to the sides and I saw the crown princes fiance. Heya, hows it going? W-why should I tell you? (CPF) Its just a greeting. So, whats going on with the prince? The girl looked away and sobbed. Another girl leaned closer and whispered: His Highness did not visit her for the past week. Ah, I see. Whats up? Does anybody see the prince? The first thing one does when there is no idea what to do, they ask their sisters. I dont know. Im eating. At least hes not in the restaurant. (WI) I have no idea. (Mo) Since you are on the frequency, how about I tell you what I found in a pile of dirty clothes? (IA) [User disconnected from your channel] [User disconnected from your channel] Just how long ago did you throw that hamburger into the pile?! It is not even white, its a piece of soil by now! Also! You traitors I, how bout you nag me later? Im helping a crying girl right now. Ah, that. He was in the library the last time I saw him. Now, back to the topic I muted the radio. Big Sis said he is in the library. Really?! Just why would he! W-well, I express my gratitude for your help. I will be going then The fiance hurried away, leaving me heartbroken. All of my efforts were in vain, and I am sure that by now Iowa noticed that I ignored her radiotelegrams. A girl approached me, and lightly bowed her head. Oh my, it appears even you have some nobility. P-perhaps I was too rash in judging The girl abruptly stopped, and saw where all of the other girls were looking. Click Being a hero is nice but having laced white panties on desktop is much better. V3 Ch 89. Grandmaster’s last fight Drops of sweat covered my forehead. Veronica stopped running around and toying with us. The girl stopped in place, and stared at me. Swoosh Yuriko swung her tsurugi, and applied a ton of skills. PING A rainbow mass of elements and magic rained down at the girl below. However, Veronica blocked Yurikos attack without paying her attention. Only I was reflected in her lifeless eyes. UGH! The next moment I was kicked. Veronica pushed me several meters away but I managed to maintain balance, and attacked back. I pushed forward with the katana, aiming at Veronicas chest. Unlike in the previous fights, I landed a hit on her and damaged a piece of plating. Veronica backed off, and took a stance. She did not appear to be preparing for an attack. I started to hope that she is cornered and is losing. While Yuriko and I were waiting for Veronicas next move, Patricia finished bandaging her mothers wounds, and moved closer to us. It is too much even for someone like you. Patricia said with contempt. We all will be dead Veronicas hollow gaze was still aimed at me. ONLY YOU WILL BE! ARGH! Veronica flashed towards us, aiming her rapier right at Patricias heart. The sword blocked the attack but was shattered. Blade strengthening! I tried to slash Veronica. PING The girl blocked me but I managed to draw her attention to myself. Vermillion blade. Within the second Veronica chanted, I tried to draw the Divine steel katana. PingPiercePingPingPiercePiercePiercePingPingPiercePingPingPingPingPiercePiercePiercePiercePiercePierce From a single attack I lost more than half of my HP. If some of the hits didnt hit the katana, I would be dead again. While I was trying to stand up, Veronica shifted her attention to Patricia. The sisters were exchanging blows non-stop, without any results from either side. I had a bad feeling that my friend was being saved only by Veronicas delay in attacks. Instead of going all-out, like she did against me, Veronica was attacking slower, and less frequently. [Sisterly love in all of its glory.] While Patricia was trying to make Veronica stay in one place, Yuriko tried striking from behind, and received the true attacks. A series of rapid pierces made the woman shed blood everywhere. Before dealing a final blow, Veronica suddenly withdrew the rapier. Once again, Veronica backed off, giving us, the three panting and bleeding messes, some time to catch breath. Why dont you just stop?! No matter how injured we are, one of us is a destroyer with a huge pool of HP, and we have quantitative superiority. I had a slim hope because Veronica too was not looking as neat as she was. The small plates of metal on her dress were all battered, Veronica even had some small wounds. It was clear that we had a chance. I WILL STOP ONLY WHEN I AM DEAD! Veronica rushed at Yuriko. No matter how swiftly Patricia and I moved, the woman was already covered in additional wounds. Yuriko used another bunch of skills, burdening her body even further. Grandmasters prowess! A rain of magic was pierced by the rapier, and turned into scattering particles of light. Are you serious? Yuriko whispered, before losing consciousness. DROP DEAD ALREADY!!! Patricia and I tried overwhelming Veronica. Our combined attack was enough to break through the girls defense, and wound her arm. Whats up?! Are you losing your grip~? (P) Of course not. Everything goes just like I want it. I glanced at Patricia, and saw that she is wounded too. Dont mind it (P) We tried to attack again but Veronica avoided us by jumping away. What is it, sister? Are you trying to run away~? Patricia continued teasing Veronica, even though she was barely standing. Just. As. Planned. (V) Lets take her down. (P) PING Grandmasters prowess. (V) We attacked once again, breaking through Veronicas block. Patricia was kicked away, and fainted. The nearby area was now clear of obstacles. The katana blocked the rapier, and I found an opening. BANG BANG BANG I discharged the guns from point blank. When the dust settled, I saw Veronica standing on her knee. The rapier was broken, so was the girl. You lost. I lost. (V) Now Kill me. (V) W-what?! Just kill me Veronica raised her head, and looked at me with her dead fish eyes. Now, sheathe the blade. I heard from behind. V3 Ch 90. Facing the puppeteer Shivers ran down my spine. I didnt sense anyone behind me, until a female talked. Even though I have a strong and dreadful Veronica in front of me, I still had to turn around. I kept the Divine steel katana at ready. When I turned around, the first thing I saw was a seifuku uniform. I measured the sudden guest from head to toes. She was not a normal human. On top of her jet-black hair were fox ears. And from her lower back were growing fox tails. Who the hell are you? I prepared for a combat. The fox girl spared me a glance, and then stared at Veronica. It does not concern you. Your job here is done. She walked closer to Veronica, and lifted the girls chin. Veronica looked at me, and whispered. Kill me Your answer? The fox girl stepped aside, giving me a clear opening to strike at Veronica. I had no desire to do it. Sometimes I feel like you did help us from the shadows. Not to mention, it is not up to me to be a judge and headsman. I am not going to kill you. Veronicas dead fish eyes started filling with tears. Then, the fox girl turned the girls head. You see~? Your little rebellion was of no use. Your destiny is set in stone. The fox girl hit Veronica with her palm, and knocked her unconscious. YOU! You are still here? The girl looked at me apathetically, and tried to pick up Veronica. Where are you taking her?! It is none of your con Before she finished, I swung the Divine steel katana. PING The all-cutting blade was deflected by a naginata that appeared in the girls hands out of nowhere. Fool. She swung the blade at me but I successfully blocked it. I tried to counterattack, while the naginata was still driven by inertia. ARGH! The weapons pole hit my leg, and I fell down. Before the girl managed to split me in two, I rolled away and stood up. Once again, I tried attacking, and rushed with the tip of the katana aimed at the girl. She elegantly stepped aside, like a matador. I barely managed to block the naginata, which was aimed at my back. Unlike with Veronica, the fox girl didnt play around with me. She was aiming to kill. I launched attack after attack, the girl blocked them with ease. PING When she swung the naginata again, I blocked the blade with the katana, and pushed her away. The staggered girl was about to be cut, when something pushed me away. Foolish creature! In the next second, the naginata was already in front of me. AAARGH!!! If I didnt sacrifice my arm, then I would be dead by now. Dying is painful, dying is scary Got you! Swoosh I cut the girls side, making her jump away from me. The problem is, she was at her perfect range for striking. Sorry for the intrusion! I tried closing the distance but I almost had my head threaded on the blade. I could only dance around, to avoid being cut by the swift thrusts of the naginata. Just from a glance I could tell that the girl is more experienced with it than I am. I tried to do anything but I was running out of options. We both were wounded but the difference is that I am showering everything with blood. The girls green eyes were mesmerizing. I had some time to notice that the girl simply doesnt care about our fight. Her face showed neither fear, nor anger. Ping I found a good moment, and deflected the naginata, ducking below the blade and approaching the girl. I could only get a bit closer but not break the stalemate. Swoosh ARGH! DAMN IT! Before I noticed it, I fell down and couldnt stand up. My pool of HP was rapidly draining. PING PING PING PING The girl used my situation, and attacked me again and again. I barely parried her strikes but after she tried to slam through the block, I saw an opening. Thrust KHA! She leaped away with another wound. I tried standing up, and noticed that one of my legs was cut off. I was now completely in defense. The disparity in our skills was somehow negligible. Even in my situation, I could block her thrusts, and found an opening or two. I tried leaping with the remnants of a body I have, and was wounding her. Not as seriously as she did to me, however. Ping PING After another exchange of blocks and parries, the girl suddenly stepped back. Not what I expected. The girl looked at me with some curiosity, and instead of continuing to fight me, she walked towards Veronica. DONT YOU DARE! She stopped. maybe? She murmured and turned around. Sleep. She blew some dust on me, and I lost consciousness. ‘Four sisters’ No 48. For a long time I was thinking about why Big Sis Iowa was spending so much time and effort teaching the students. Here in the Academy, she could be doing absolutely nothing, and be praised for it. Mo and the freak are actually enjoying that. But for some reason Iowa works a lot. Now you just need to divide this equation by 2. See? Thank you! Now it is much easier to understand! The blue haired girl smiled, and shook my hand. I spent a lot of time and efforts teaching a bunch of noble girls. At first it was suuuper dull but after I dropped into teaching, I started to catch myself thinking about what I should be teaching them, how to make sure they are doing better, and so on. Miss Wisconsin, can you explain this! A girl pushed me a workbook with a cubic equation. Aha, look here. If you move the 7 here, and then have the x be out of brackets, you will have a standard quadratic equation. Thank you! Another happy customer~! Funny thing is, I actually feel nice teaching others. Maybe it is the reason Big Sis is so hooked on it. It was already evening when the study session was over. I checked the time, and announced. Alright, girls! Time s out! Put your workbooks here. Keep practicing, and youll be golden. Now, sweeties, lets cool our heads, shall we~? Ding-ding-ding I rung a bell, and a minute later maids brought a lot of juice. We were chatting and discussing the current events at the Academy, when one of the girls moved her seat closer. Erhm Miss Wisconsin, can you tell us Are we doing well? Will we be able to pass the examination? All talks stopped, and all eyes turned to me. Yeah. Youre doing well. Girls, Im proud of you. I guarantee that youll pass everything theyll be throwing at you, so, heads up and puff up your chests! Even if we put pads there, we would not compare to that chest Ha? Hey! Whatre you talking about?! Dont be like that freak of a sister! The girls giggled, and we continued chatting. When it was almost the time to go home, somebody knocked in the door, and entered. What a sight to behold. It was the platinum blonde. My-my, whatre you doing here? Seriously? Did nobody tell her? (PB) I-I am sorry! (BH) Forget it. You there, commoner, just for you to know, this is MY room. S-sorry? Now, I would like to know if the commoner is capable enough of handling her assigned duties? (PB) Yes! Everyone said in unison. Ex-cel-lent. The platinum blonde broke into a wide smile. She sat down at an empty seat, that was conveniently near me. I had an urge to ask the platinum blonde a question that was bothering me all the time. Why did you not ask Iowa to teach everybody? I know shes busy but I already made sure that my ward is being in her care. I do not want to overwhelm her. (PB) Ha? Can anybody give me a translation from snobbish to human? The blue haired girl approached me from another side, and whispered. Miss Iowa was asked to take care of the crown prince, since His Highness found themselves to be more comfortable near her. I gave her thumbs up, and looked at the blonde. Why the heck would he even be your ward? Because I happen to be the deputy minister of education, and my Father happens to be entitled to be His Highness tutor. Whenever my Father is unavailable, I am in charge of the curriculum. Any questions? (PB) Nah, I got it. Good. Let us have some rest after another hard day. The blonde nodded to herself, and turned around towards the exit. Moving on, to the reason I happened to come here only after the studying was over. Bring in the ribs! Erhm? When the door opened, the maids brought in something unexpected. Just from the smell alone I understood A good servant must always be rewarded for their loyalty. (PB) it is the heavenly dish, known as pork ribs. V3 Ch 91. An unexpected end of the war When I woke up, I found myself back at the ship. Rattle My hand was chained to the bed, and nobody was around. I applied a bit of a force, and torn the chain off. I could feel that somebody is on the ship. Somewhere at the bridge. I started sneaking through the hallways. While I was here, I checked the other crew quarters, and found all of the people who participated in Veronicas subjugation. All except Veronica herself. Since I am a catgirl, I tried to squeeze into the ventilation to shortcut the way to the bridge. Weirdly enough, I fitted perfectly and started crawling forward. With my perfect knowledge of the ship, and the ability to control the internal mechanisms, I creeped up without hindrances. Before breaking into the bridge, I looked around through a grill. The bridge appeared to be empty. I only managed to notice a shadow casted by someone standing out of my field of view. Rattle I broke the grill and crawled out. Before I could draw the katana, I recognized the perpetrator. It looks like youre awake. Veronica turned around and nodded. The dead fish eyes were replaced with less scary looks. Are you going to fight anybody? The girl shook her head, and showed the scabbard. The rapier was not there. Why would she? I jumped up and gripped the katana when I heard a voice behind me. It was that fox girl. She had a grilled bird on a stick in her hand. Isnt that one of those seagulls? Everything is better than being starved. Did those people wake up? The fox girl gave the poor bird to Veronica, and approached me. Who the hell are you and what have you forgotten on my ship?! Answer my question. (FG) They didnt. Well, well, I thought you would at least see it through. The fox girl glanced at Veronica, making the girl shiver. I answered your question, now answer mine. Have you asked me anything? The girl looked at me with a ridicule. The hell are you doing here?! I just saved you all, and have to stay here while everybody is recuperating. A vein popped up on my forehead. Then who are you? Does it matter? (FG) Yes. I am Yuri. (FG) "..." "..." (FG) And thats it? No fancy titles, or anything? Would I need them? I started to feel an approaching headache. Whatever. Now that I woke up, you can get the hell away from my ship. You are not required here. I see. Lets go. Yuri beckoned Veronica, and the girl limply approached her. Leave Veronica here. The girls stopped. Why should I? (From now on Y is for Yuri, and Yko for Yuriko) Because I said so. Your opinion matters not. (Y) Veronica, say you dont want to go! I called out to the meek girl. Neither does her opinion. Or have you decided to try again? A predatory smile appeared on the fox girls apathetic face when she moved closer to Veronica. The girl started shivering and shook her head fervently. Seeing that Veronica is somehow afraid of that person, I drew the Divine steel katana. A foolish idea. You already lost, and yet you think you have a chance? (Y) She clearly doesnt want to go with you. Stop coercing her. Either she goes with me, or I stay with her. There is no way I would let go of her until she finishes what she is destined to do. If I was an anime girl, I would have my entire forehead covered in popping veins by now. And what is that thing she has to do? Nothing much. She just has to kill the Demon king. (Y) Clanging of the brain cogs A light bulb turns on Like in novels? Yuri facepalmed and waved her hand. Only then I understood that I said something stupid. Teach an idiot how to pray, and he will smash his forehead (Y) Well, sorry. Why the hell should Veronica be killing that Demon king? Why is it even the first time I am hearing about its existence? Why do I have to bear with this idiot? (Y) WELL, SORRY. Nobody explained me that master plan of yours. Haaaaa Fine, I will have to explain everything from the beginning, otherwise you will be dumbing for a long time (Y) [WELL, SORRY FOR BEING SLOW!] An important poll + announcement The end of the year is approaching, and my master''s thesis does too. The frequency of released V3 chapters will be somewhat the same but the frequency of rewriting V1 chapters will fully depend on how much I will have to be rewriting. V4 itself may be postponed until midsummer. As always, comments and views are the most appreciated and help me keep writing. With the approaching end of the main storyline for IDAWRAWIAFW-or-whatever-its-abbreviature-is, it is the time to raise the question of rewriting the V1. It was my first serious and successfull attempt at writing, and many people already voiced their dissatisfaction with the quality of V1. I too plan to rewrite a part of the volume but I would like to know if the readers have a different opinion on what I should be rewriting there. I am absolutely going to rewrite the Arc 1 (the first 30 chapters), and the hurried ending. From my point of view, the chapters in Arc 2 and Arc 3 (chapters 31-90) are fine. Keep in mind, that the more chapters I would have to rewrite, the more time it would take, and I would have to work hard IRL too, so the frequency will depend on the amount of work I will have to do. V3 Ch 92. The Heroes of the Steel Ship A long time ago, back then when the gods were creating this world, the Creator decreed that to make the worlds prosper, there must be both Light and Darkness. When humanity was created, the humans started fighting each other, like the most vicious and savage of animals. Which is why I stopped Yuri. Can you please tell it shorter? Because the mortals were killing each other all the time, and were too close to eradicating each other, the Creator decided that there must be a force that would make the mortals join their efforts. Thus the Demon kings were settled in every world. Somewhere they were laying dormant, until it was time to act. Somewhere they woke up from their slumber and done a lot of stuff, before disappearing until required. (Y) Okay, I see. And this worlds Demon king has awoken? Because this world is flawed, and some of its gods are failures The Demon king did not wake up, and things went out of control. The sea monsters were supposed to be part of the Demon kings army but instead they are roaming everywhere. Luckily, there is a force that can subjugate a Demon king. (Y) A hero? Yes. The abnormal existence that defies laws of the Creator, even though is part of them. It all goes like you would expect: a hero, driven by sense of justice, goes to fight a Demon king, in process unifying a worlds powers. However, our case is the most special. Yuri sighed. Now we need to reignite this struggle. There is a hero but there is no Demon king to fight. Thus, we need to wake up the Demon king and fight him. Then the world should return to the way it was supposed to be. I pretended that I understood what is going on. The fox girl continued sighing. She appeared to be tired of everything. What if it doesnt go like that? You think I was sent here for no reason? Either I succeed, or this world will be deemed a failure. The consequences are grim (Y) How about we ask for the others help? If its that bad, everybody will agree to help, right? That girls little vagary did contribute a bit. We looked at Veronica. The girl was standing in a corner, without any desire to participate in our conversation. Meanwhile, everybody woke up. I will go meet everyone. They must be shocked. Go, please. (Y) I went to the crew quarters. My comrades were looking around in daze, and tried to understand what happened. Everybody! Im here! We are on my ship! Are we? (P) Yes. Its alright, everybody is safe. What about that thing? (A) Veronica is safe too. WAIT! I had to grip Alba, who radiated her desire to murder. How about we all calm down and talk this through? There was a lot of weird stuff going on lately. I led everybody to the bridge. As we approached closer, Yuriko was becoming stiffer. Im back! I entered, and didnt see anybody. Yuri, Veronica?! Where are you?! [Dont tell me that fox took Veronica?!] Murmurs I followed the sound of mumurs, and looked behind the navigation table. I saw Veronica there, she was shivering and murmuring something. I could barely get one word: monster. Even when I turned around to look at the others with a smile, they all were feeling uneasy, and all were on guard. H-how about we all calm down, and relax? I tried to lift the curled up girl. When Veronica stood up, she started panting and gasping, making everybody feel even less safe. Let go of her for a moment. Yuriko approached us first. Shes yours. I entrusted Veronica to her. Yuriko poked the girl a couple of times, until she was satisfied with something. There is no doubt. The puppeteer is gone. (Yko) What is gone? Alba approached us too. Previously there was a strong energy surging around her. Now, I do not feel any unusual energy from this girl. After Yuriko''s confirmation I sighed in relief. You are relaxing a bit too early. All of my senses are numb. Whatever happened here, it overwhelms me. Be cautious. (Yko) May it be related to the Demon king? Ha? Everybody was stupefied, except for Yuriko. The woman was stiffened. You read too many fairy tales? (P) We had a chat with Yuri, the thing that possessed Veronica. She was possessed?! That explains it Alba glanced at Veronica. How about we start preparing for action? If the Demon king is Hold your horses, hothead. We better return to the city of Benezio, and deal with the mess we have made. The ramble about the Demon king can wait. Neither of us in shape to do anything. Alba pushed Veronica somewhere into a far corner, and approached the windows. Fine. Ill start moving then. I ordered Fairy to come here, and moved the ship towards the harbor. It was indeed weird to think of fighting a Demon king while we all are barely standing. ‘Four sisters’ No 49. Doors opened and a girl stepped inside. Everyone looked at her, and some smirked. The seasoned adventurers, all covered in scars, were wondering what a young girl has forgotten in the adventurers guilds office. The staff and clerks prepared to put the girls request, as well as receive the reward money, and a tip. The girl calmly walked towards the reception, when a huge muscular man with scars all over his face blocks her way and says: Where are you going, little princess?. And the girl answers: None of your business, idiot.. She pushes him away and approach the counter and says with a cool expression: Im here to sell some loot.. The clerks look at her in bewilderment and say: Well, ok, well process your hare hide.. The girl pulls out her storage bag, and shakes out a dragons head! Mo, do you have nothing else to do? Wisky stands up and heads to the exit. Come on! Wont it be super cool?! A mysterious adventurer shocks everybody with an unprecedented feat! Sorry, Mo, you wont surprise anyone with this much. We killed those flying lizards left and right. Most of the clerks nearby know our faces better than their mothers. Iowa stood up too. Well, count me out on this. I already have a stupid lizard somewhere nearby. New Jersey prepared to leave too. But! Big Sis, please~! Please, please, please~! Ill be a good girl~! Haaa Mo, I cant help you, Im busy with my work. Ill be going. Iowa and New Jersey left, leaving me only with Wisky. Sorry, Ive got (WI) Now then, my dear comrade-in-arms! Lets go kill us a dragon! WAIT?! IM NOT GOING ANY! I grabbed her by hand and dragged after me. Otherwise Wisky will finish her sentence, and there will be no stepping back. If you know how to handle her, she will obediently follow you anywhere. Just why me? Aint you capable of doing it yourself? Wisky kicked away a pebble. Of course I need your help! I wouldnt have anybody to chat with on the way! WHY ME?! WHY NOT CALL IOWA?! WHY NOT SPEND TIME WITH THAT FREAK?! THAT JERK HAS NOTHING ELSE TO DO! (WI) But of course because there is only one girl that I can actually rely on! When you need someone mature and reliable, someone capable of accomplishing such a hard job, of course calling you is the only answer! Wisky blushed and coughed. W-well, if you plead me so much, I may help you for a bit. O-only because otherwise Id be stuck with that freak of a sister. Hm! I sighed out in my mind. Now that I secured myself a not-grumbling Wisky, I can get to the second part of my plan. We climbed to the top of a hill, and I shouted. HEY, YOU FLYING LIZARDS! COME HERE, OR ILL TELL EVERYBODY THAT DRAGONS ARE JUST A BUNCH OF COWARDLY WINGED LIZARDS! When I turned around, I saw Wiskys look of disappointment. Come on, you know those guys show up only when they have their pride hurt. Couldnt you just go find them, while Im staying here to back you up? You aint running away on my watch. Wisky, I didnt tell you earlier but She is following us. Wisky immediately tucked her skirt to hide the underwear. New Jerksey actually did follow us but she messaged me to keep it silent. In exchange for a pantsushot she agreed to provide back-up. Thats the circulation of hunters in the world. Wisky hunts dragons, Enji hunts her underwear, Wisky hunts Enji, and then gets fooled by Enji. Something is on the radar. For example? (WI) For example, someones cute peaches~! (NJ) Smack YOU?! Before things spiral out of control, I reminded them about the dragon. Guys, weve got a huge lizard coming in. Ready the guns. Ill kill you. Got it, you jerk? (WI) When the dragon appeared from above the clouds, the bofors guns opened fire. Bum-bum-bum-bum Bum-bum-bum-bum Bum-bum-bum-bum Bum-bum-bum-bum Bum-bum-bum-bum Bum-bum-bum-bum The combined AA might of 3 battleships turned the dragons wings into sieve. The three of us made smug faces when we looked at the foolish young dragon. Shes all yours~. I winked to New Jerksey, thus stopping the dreaming-of-honor Wisky from stealing my laurel. Even from a town where I found the closest guilds branch office, I could hear gunfire. KICK I kick-opened the doors and entered. Everybody looked at me. Some giggled that I am a sexy princess. However, there were no bulky guys stopping me, and the clerks just glanced at me before I approached the queue. When it was finally my turn Good day to you, Miss Oh, damn it Its that Missouri I am thinking about? Is it another dragon? Just a second, Ill call someone to bring coins from the special stash. My entire plan was ruined Well, on my way back I bought a wagon of lemons, so Big Sis will make us something refreshing. V3 Ch 93. Peace in Benezio When we approached the port, I saw that docking is impossible. The allied forces built a bunch of temporary piers to let ironclads dock outside of the port. Inside the port were battered ironclads and frigates. Even after seeing it for the second time, Emmanuel couldnt utter a word. All of the ships here were not sunk completely for one reason: they hit the bottom before their hulls submerged completely. We could barely find a free pier, only because a frigate undocked, and we approached before a slow ironclad could. Right when we disembarked and walked off the pier, two soldiers approached. One of them was a purple coat, and the other was in Western uniform. Emmanuel approached his compatriot and talked about something. The man''s voice was slowly becoming higher. My apologies, I am called by the command. I will return later. Emmanuel waved us a file with a couple of documents sticking out, and ran after the soldier. Alba too was asked to hurry to the palace. What do you think happened? I asked Patricia. I have no idea. I know about the current events only from merchants and deserters. Things have changed a lot since I left. The girl was looking around while we walked. The city was looking like one would expect from a city that just faced a war. All windows were either covered with planks, or shattered. The streets were still littered with rubble and pieces of barricades. Some of the barricades were still not dismantled, and some of the explosion craters were not filled. After the fight ended, the civilians returned to the streets. Some shops were already opened, and had long queues in front of them. However, when our group was passing, I clearly saw that the people are disgruntled by our appearance. Not even because there is me. Damned traitors I wish I joined the militia back then You murderers! If not for us being armed, I am sure many of those people would not hesitate to throw stones at us. When we arrived to our destination, the Doges office, I immediately asked Alba. Why are they so hostile? Whatever you do, people will remember it, and exaggerate it. Alba nonchalantly looked through thick stacks of papers that were piling up in the office. Just what did you do? I doubt there are things that can make an entire city wish to kill us. I happened to hijack the newest flagship, persuade a battalion of the Republican guards to mutiny, kidnap Doges daughter, as well as form the most dangerous band of pirates in the history. That is all without mentioning our maritime activity. I applauded in silence. Even I have no idea if that applause is out of sincere admiration, or out of sincere irony. We should not cry over spilled milk. We better decide what we are going to do. Yuriko stopped us all from becoming too gloomy. You are right. How about we do some charity? Hearts and minds, you know? Find us money for that. Patricia glanced at me. I decided to look through my stuff, since I am going to dive into my electronic pocket. Ding You received 813 upgrade points, 17 copper coins, 7 silver coins, 9 gold coins IJN Kuronami C DDL. Upgrade points C 0. Torpedoes C 22/30. HP C 3700. HI C 100%. AU C 95% (2865nm). Would that be enough? I put a bag of coins on the desk. There were 12 copper coins, 90 silver coins, and 9 gold coins. That should be enough only to buy a loaf of bread for every citizen. (A) Still, thats better than nothing! While we were trying to argue about what we are to do about the discontent, we heard some shouting from outside. All of us looked through the window and saw a large crowd of people, shouting something. In front of them was walking a blonde girl, also known as The Radiant Sun of Benezio. Veronica was not looking like she had anything to do with the crowd but the closer the crowd was approaching, the clearer we heard: Down with the traitors!, and Return the seat to the Radiant Sun!. That little! Alba gripped the windowsill so hard that I heard a crackle. Only when Veronica passed through the palace gates did the crowd stop. They were stopped by troopers, who had bayonets at ready. A couple minutes later the door opened, and Veronica stepped in. Im back~! The usual cheerful Veronica smiled at us, making Alba crush the poor piece of wood once again. Then I saw a shadow detach from Veronica, and turn into Yuri. Now Veronica was much less radiant. About the thing I mentioned prior... Yuri suddenly glanced at Patricia. What the hell are you? The girl drew her sword. V3 Ch 94. Forming the dream team The fox girl suddenly smiled. Her smiled sent shivers down my spine, and possibly not only mine. It was the same smile Veronica used. I am the one who guided this silly girl all this time. Yuri stopped freaking us out with the smile, and returned her apathetic expression. This doesnt answer my question. (P) I have no obligation of answering. (Y) While Patricia was slowly starting to boil, somebody knocked. Enter. Alba signed to stop the useless argument. The door opened, and Emmanuel stepped in. I am back. I would like to discuss the compensation for losing our Who is this? That is the first time I see this person. The man stopped right after seeing Yuri, and immediately stared at the girls tails. It is our first time too. Perhaps not Kuronamis, however. Alba noticed the tails too. Yuri possessed a trait, unusual for fox girls. She has three tails. No. We all met her. Yuriko stepped forward, so did Yuri. "Erhm...?" Everybody was surprised. The two Lilies looked at each other calmly. Then Yuriko started walking around the girl. She is just a child? (Yko) Only to you. Yuri brushed off her words. Does it mean anything important? Yuriko surprised me by this question. Hey, guys! We are lost here! Patricias shout returned them to this perishable earth. I am Yuri. I was tasked with The fox girl retold the short version of the worlds story. As one would expect, few believed her. Dont make me laugh! As if that monster would be a hero! (A) What a foolish superstitious story! We explored everything, and we know that! (E) How about you ask that stupid kid? Yuri pointed at me. [Ill get you one day, got it?] I silently clenched my fists. Everyone looked at me, except for Yuriko. I think she says truth. Lets sort through the facts: we have a ridiculously powerful Veronica over there. I pointed at the silently standing girl. Alba, was she always strong? Yes. Since her birth she was a demon spawn, no less. (A) Can either of you, mother and daughter, tell me if she was crazy right from the start? They both looked away, and pretended not to hear. No Patricia murmured. She was supposed to be the good guy, right? I looked at Yuri. She confirmed it with a nod. Next, we have a failure of a god. The usually calm woman was infuriated. I. Am. Not. A. Failure. Since she did not deny Finally, we have a load of monsters all over the seas. And weve seen ridiculously huge things in the Abyss. Once again, nobody denied. I dont know about you but I feel like weve got the entire kit required to believe this story. I nodded to Yuri. Believing me is up to you. Most of the subjugation would be done by the hero, since the Demon king is supposed to be defeated by her. (Y) And then what?! (A) Then everything will follow the destined route. I felt like she missed the point. Destined, ha? I would rather fight monsters, than have a forever resurrecting wicked being, like demons, or this thing. Alba turned away, and returned to paperwork. I too find it stupid. Patricia joined her mother. It sounds too dubious. Sorry but I will not be calling for help. Emmanuel leaned on a wall. It looks like it will be the four of us, then. Yuriko sighed, and approached me so close, that she kissed my ear. Sorry for not telling about this. I did not think there would be a hero born before my death. Then she stood behind my back and rested on my back. Stare I felt murderous intent from my side. When I glanced there, I saw Patricia drilling us with a glare. Veronica too was paying attention, even though she was passive all the time. Alba tugged the girl closer and very quietly whispered something. With every second of whispering, Patricias face was becoming redder. Then Alba patted Patricias shoulder, and pushed her to me. W-well, it cant be helped that you will require my help. I am doing it only because you are going to risk your life, and since we are already used to working together, I will do it for your sake. (P) I am happy to have you aboard. I like you very much. The girls face turned crimson. STARE Veronica emitted such a murderous intent that I wondered if we can stop her if she is unleashed. Pom However, Yuri stopped the girl with a single clap. [Well, I might think about adding second girl to my harem.] V3 Ch 95. Subjugation team’s last preparations Everything was settled. I guess we should start preparing for subjugation? I glanced at the others. Emmanuel pretended not to hear me. It was nice knowing you. I approached the man. It was my pleasure. I will definitely petition the Emperor to commemorate your actions. Some of them. I shook his hand, and approached Alba. Then Suddenly, she dragged me closer. If even a strand of hair falls from Patricias head, you bet I will not give my blessings. You hear me? I nodded eagerly. We will be staying here to provide logistical support. You can follow those fairy tales all you want. Just do return safely. Except for you. Alba glared at Veronica, and Yuri. Our subjugation team returned to the ship, and started waiting for Fairys arrival. The transport arrived the next day, and I immediately headed out to meet her. When I arrived on her bridge, the nurse was in prostration. H-e-l-l-o (F) H-how about you rest for a bit? Fairy nodded, and immediately lied down on the floor. The ship was still moving After I somehow figured out the controls, I stopped the transport and moved the nurse to a bed. While she was sleeping, I checked the holds. She had the oil tanks filled to the brim, and the cargo hold was filled with steel plates and spare parts for engines. She was clearly preparing for a long sail, where the squadron will wear out all mechanical parts of the ships. That evening I gathered everybody relevant to the upcoming subjugation. In the captains cabin were Fairy, I, Patricia, Veronica, Yuri, and Yuriko. Lets start with the logistics. Is everything ready? I asked the poor insomniac nurse. I made sure to have all spare parts required for the routine maintenance for all ships for 10000 nautical miles of travelling. Unless you keep torturing the machinery with constant changing of speed for no reason. A couple of needles stabbed my conscience. Fighting forces are ready? Ready for everything. Patricia said unenthusiastically. You better pay more attention, Child. If all goes like I expect it, we are going to have a tough fight ahead of us. Yuriko glanced at the fox girl. You dont need to look at me. I too have no idea what is going to happen in reality. That is why we better prepare for worst. Yuri summoned a naginata. Im glad to see everyone is so lively. We are going to set sail tomorrow. Fairy, you can sleep here, if you want it. I managed to calm the nurse down, before she started to beat her head against the wall. When everybody headed to beds, I caught Veronica, and dragged her out to the deck. Are you alright? The girl was not looking fine, and I must make sure she is feeling fine. Yes. (V) Your yes doesnt assure me. I am destined to do it. I have to do it. I started shaking her. I have no idea if I was doing it in a hope that it will break a hypnosis, or to try getting some reaction. Come on, just speak. Im not going to blame you for anything. Speak up your mind. I For years she was teaching me I saw what it may bring The other worlds I dont I cant discern if it was a dream, or a reality I was petting the girl, and trying to reassure her. S-she S-she said I will be able to keep them together But the stronger I was the further they drifted apart I better ask her if she wants to go fight the Demon king. Do you want to fight the Demon king? She nodded. Then, lets do our best, shall we? Im on your side, so dont worry. That fox girl wont hurt you, if Im here. Veronica livened up. While you are here, in safety, how about you go talk to Patricia? I wish I could see you two as cheerful as here. I showed her the small painting. For a second she hesitated but took the picture. She will not But I will try For your sake Veronica headed inside. At the same time the bulkhead door closed, I heard steps from behind. Not bad. Though, I doubt it will work. Yuri put her elbows on the railings. Why wont you try to cheer her? Should I? She made them hate her, even though I told her to focus on preparations for the fight. (Y) The court condemns you to be guilty, so why not try helping her? The fox girl chuckled, before disappearing in a smoke. I stayed outside until midnight, only then I headed inside. When I entered the captains cabin, I was immediately caught. What were you talking about? Patricia hugged me from behind. A bit of this, and a bit of that. Why are you here? I was just curious. Maybe I was hiding from her too. Ill be going now, since you dont plan to talk. The girl let go of me, and headed to the door. It was my turn to catch her. Where do you think youre going~? Sneaking into a maidens room, deep in the night~? How about we sleep together~? I slowly tugged the quiet girl to the bed. ‘Four sisters’ No 50. In between my hard work I decided to hang out. Luckily, there was a nice little tea party in the palace, organized by the Queen. The invitation specifically mentioned not to bring Enji, and I happily obliged. It was an indoor tea party. There was nothing surprising going on. Noble ladies chatted, drank tea, lickspittled to their superiors, and badmouthed their rivals. I was about to call New Jersey to save me from this hell, and already started typing the message, when I felt something unexpected. There was an unknown radio emitter nearby. I immediately started searching for a suitable excuse to leave this tea party. The usual flower viewing wont work in my case. They will never let me stay unattended When I found a nice looking excuse, I approached the queen, simultaneously with her attendant. One moment, Miss Iowa. You may want to hear this The queen beckoned the attendant to speak. The last guest on the list has arrived, Your Majesty. The attendant stepped aside, and the queen looked at me with gratification. As I said~, you may want to postpone leaving~. I raised my hands, and returned to the tables. Five minutes later the doors opened, and a lady in a sky-blue cloak entered. She started with approaching the queen and greetings. The two of them quietly discussed something, and the queen stood up, and led the lady to me. Miss Iowa, allow me to present you baroness Delight. She happened to come a long way, and I would be most pleased, if you entertained her for now. The queen pushed the lady forward, and retreated before we had a chance to catch her. Oh my, allow me to greet you properly. I am Delight, baroness of the neighboring kingdom, and Her Majestys faithful servant. The lady performed curtsy. H-hi? Im Iowa Then I bit my tongue. Oh my, indeed? I do wish to make an acquaintance. Shall we have a short conversation~? We sat down at the table, and started talking. We were talking for a long time, and enjoyed our time. Nobody tried approaching the table, and only maids were interrupting our dialogue for another cup of tea. When the tea party ended, instead of parting ways we went for a walk. It is wonderful to have somebody understanding me so well. (D) Yeah, its great. The source of the radio signal was evident, since it kept on moving together with the lady. How about we go for a short sail? Please, allow me to participate then~. We giggled, and headed to the port. In the faraway outskirt of the port, where the battleships were standing while they are not used by us, was anchored another ship. Wait, is that Hood? Oh my, you jest~, I am in no way as vulnerable as my aunt~. The lady giggled. Then, how about we go for a sail~? We smiled at each other. Battleship and battlecruiser ventured out into the open sea. I suggest we speed up a bit. Setting speed to 20 knots. (D) Speed to 20 knots, aye. There is a nice group of islands nearby. How about we visit them? Oh my, I do enjoy watching nature from the sea. (D) Soon we were sailing past a large island. I, and quite possible the lady, was watching the moon-lit forests and shores. It is majestic, what do you think? Even through emotionless pinging of radiotelegraph I could feel the ladys emotions. Indeed, I like it too. Soon we both understood that sailing together is one thing, walking on the water is another. I find this idea intriguing. Shall we continue? We sailed hand in hand. All of my worries melted away together with my fatigue. However, soon the morning came. I wish we could continue like this, however I have to go write the darned research. Indeed, it was the most satisfying sailing. I wonder if it would be possible to enjoy a cup of tea with you when I return from the circumnavigation. The lady giggled. I escorted her to the battlecruiser, and we parted ways. Sigh Sigh Sigh SIGH Ok, ok! What happened, I? Finally, I thought I will have to sigh for an entire day until she notices. I met such a wonderful person! Great. (NJ) I am sure you would get along with her too. Wonderful. (NJ) Ah, if only I could spend more time with her. Please, tell me more. (NJ) Will it kill you to stop playing that game? Haaa, someone like you would never get a maidens heart Come on, I, I just got another maidens heart, look. I glanced at the screen. Coming to think about it, it would be better if somebody like you never approaches girls at all Said I, while looking at a 2D butt. V3 Ch 96. Destination – Abyss Patricia woke up alone. After a passionate night of hugging and cuddling with me, she at least expected to have morning coffee but I had other plans. When the girl dressed up and left the captains cabin, the machinery was already up and running. Thanks to Fairys mobile base, I didnt require to spend a few days heating up the boilers and other parts of steam engines machinery. In a few hours the entire squadron was ready for action, even though we idled in the port for almost an entire week. Now that the ships undocked and started maneuvering out of the port, everybody was waken up. While the crew was dressing up and washing, I was drinking some morning coffee to keep me running during the day. Nocturnal feline nature, and stuff. Do you have a safe place for a campfire? I was taken aback by a sudden question that came from behind. When I turned around, I saw Yuri with another poor seagull victim. Why dont you eat something normal? Sorry but I am not a fan of dried food. The fox girl went somewhere, probably to gut the seagull. [Our crew has taken another casualty.] While I was mourning another loss, Veronica showed up. Good morning~! Have you slept well~? I asked the girl. She mumbled something, and moved to the windows. To the furthermost point away from Yuri. Muaah~ Good morning, people~! Oh, its just Kuronami here Patricia walked in the bridge, still with a toothbrush in the mouth. Good to see you. How about you girls go somewhere and Id rather not see her. Get lost, sister. Patricia rumbled. You girls are just something. I sighed, and prepared to order the squadron to regroup for the sailing. The last to arrive was Yuriko. So, are we all ready for an adventure? Everybody nodded. Great. Setting course for the Abyss! We had to sail all the way to the western edge of Benezian territories. After a week of travelling we were ready to face anything unexpected. So, what are we going to search for? I asked Yuri. We are searching for the Demon kings castle. (Y) I wonder if it is alright for such an anachronism to be here. It was supposed to be on par with everything around but thanks to some failures of this world She glanced at Yuriko. Stop it, will you? Better tell us what exactly we are searching for? There should be an island here. As you might know, this area has a bit more than no islands at all. The one we are searching for is going to be protected by a lot of monsters, and will be covered by fog. (Y) That is when I come in handy? Your abilities may prove useful. The fox girl confirmed. Then, how about we start working, people? When we approached the Abyss, I ordered the squadron to set up a search line. Aka, a line abreast with a huge interval between the ships. We widened our sonar coverage, and visual detection range. Fairy was dragging behind me, a mile away. We decided to start searching from the north of the shipping routes, which were near the worlds equator. It was a routine sailing back and forth from one part of the Abyss to the other. We were crossing it again, and again, and again Day 20 of our travel We are yet to encounter anything noteworthy I was lying on the navigation table, like a spread out blanket. I set the course, and the ships were just sailing in a straight line for days. Hence my boredom. I only livened up when I picked a radar contact. It was a really huge contact. We have an emergency! Something flying is approaching, and it is huge! I tried looking through binoculars but the distance was too large. Whatever. Firing! BANG BANG Whatever I was firing at, it didnt try changing direction, or flying away. I was scoring hits after hits, and soon something flew out of the clouds. Well, we will have a lot of fried fish tonight. I looked at a huge body of flying fish on its way to the water surface. By the way, the radar contact did not disappear from its place in the sky. Those things shouldnt pose a threat to us, right? No, they shouldnt. Patricia gulped saliva. Will they heal if they are wounded? From the wounds you inflict? Maybe. Yuriko, you have any idea? (P) They have good regeneration abilities. The woman confirmed that I don''t need to kill them for mercy. Then, lets go and pick it up! I smiled, while I increased speed. A minute later, the sonar went crazy, and suddenly something huge popped out of the water with the flying fish in its jaws. RAAAAAAAAAA!!! And disappeared in the Abyss as quickly as it showed up Congratulations. We are close to the destination. I gave a wry smile to Yuri. [Not only did I waste shells but I also let go of a large chunk of food!] V3 Ch 97. The troubles of the strongest With every mile we travelled, the density of monsters was increasing. At first we were dealing with minor nuisances, like krakens and sharks. Then we started dealing with major nuisances, like running out of fuel and having to bunch up by Fairy for a few times. Ping Oh man, here we go again Ping Is that what I think it is? Patricia put the sonars headphone to her ear. Ping Yeah. Well, lets get ready then. (P) Ping All ships, launch torpedoes at my 11 oclock. [Orders confirmed.] Ping Fire depth charges. Ping Pom Pom Ping-Ping-Ping A sea dragon had no choice but to surface after deafening rain of depth charges. An overbuffed late-game squadron cant have any issues with a mid-game boss. RAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!! The depth charges did barely any damage, aside from angering the monster. While the sea dragon was charging at us in fury, I calmly observed the wristwatch. 10 seconds 3 Now. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM I guess full torpedo salvo from 4 ships was an overkill. Lets move on. [I find it funny that I was almost torn apart and burnt to death when I met such a thing for the first time. Well, I could barely fight a merchant ship at that time.] I remembered my initial struggles with a nostalgic smile. Not that I wish to return to that state. No, thank you. Afterwards we were attacked by several schools of sea wyverns, a kraken, and a few more weird monsters. By the end of the day I started feeling bored by my OPness. Like, I can actually one salvo anything here. There are no worthy opponents for me at this stage. I was so confident in my invulnerability, that I went to sleep and let the ship sail on autopilot. Dear me, how stupid I was. BOM SCREECH I was woken up by me flying off the bed into a wall. The ship came to a sudden stop. [Stats! Stats! STATS!] Ding Warning! Multiple compartments breached! Warning! Hull breaches below the waterline! Warning! Ship ran aground! KNOCK-KNOCK Whos there? COME OUT, YOU IDIOT! I ALMOST FLEW OVERBOARD! WHAT THE HELL WERE YOU DOING?! Patricia started pounding the door. One moment! I quickly searched for a ventilation to squeeze into. There were no options to hide, so I had to face the death head on. He-he Sorry? Sorry~? Sorry she says~? I used all of the evasion and buffs I had to squeeze past the enraged girl, whose fingers were creeping towards my neck. When I escaped to the deck, I saw that the ship was driven ashore and the bow managed to burrow into an islands sand. The squadrons ships were sailing around in circles. The stupid AI had no idea where to sail, since Im not moving. Meanwhile, Fairy set up the mobile base. Can I have some help? [I am surprised it took you just ten minutes to start acting. I was betting on one hour.] I am in a desperate situation, so lets start working. [Sail here and pick up the towing cables. I dont plan on stranding myself by approaching.] Just like that, we remained in place for another day. All because I was overconfident, and forgot that no matter how scarce land is here, it does exist. It took us some more time and monster fighting to encounter something truly bizarre. One morning I woke up after a short nap, and was on my way to the bridge with a cup of coffee in hand. When I entered the bridge, I glanced through the windows, only to see that they all are fogged up. We have an emergency! All personnel, gather up at the bridge! This is not a drill! I repeat, this is not a drill! Everybody clumped up in a minute. The girls were all at different stages of preparedness. All the way from soap on the face to bed hair. All except for Yuri, who was carrying a bleeding body of a seagull. First, let us mourn another loss among our ranks. Second, we are in the middle of a fog. We may be super close to the Demon kings castle! Thats great but how are we supposed to see it through this? Patricia pointed at the windows. The visibility was so good that I wont be able to even see the bow through the windows. Its like we are a submarine in a sea of milk. I started racking my brain on what to do, until my eyes caught the fluttering corpse of the seagull. Hey, girls What do you think about using the seagulls? Will it work out? They were made to control the weather, and fog is weather condition too. It is worth giving it a try. With Yurikos uncertain affirmation I went to the deck. Whistle Hey, you little bastards! Come here! I need you to do something for me! I shouted to the seagulls that nested in the least reachable places of the ship. Maybe because they are being hunted. Ca-ca-ca! The seagulls grumbled at me. Then I revealed my trump card. If you aint gonna help me, then I might let this huge school of fish, that is swimming right below us, to go away All that tasty fresh fish will swim away, without being eaten Ca-ca-ca! The cawing of discontent immediately was replaced with cheerful and friendly cawing. [You wait, little bastards! If you wont do you job well, I will actually set up a barbecue zone for that fox!] V3 Ch 98. 100 steps away from the goal The seagulls took off and started circling above the ship. I already got what those mercantile bastards want. The depth charges were immediately released from the stern rails, and sunk towards a huge school of fish. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The seagulls started diving at the emerging food even before the rain of seawater settled. Not earlier than they ate every single fish those bastards started heading out. The seagulls formed a long line in front of the already long search line, and miraculously the fog around the ships started scattering. The further they flew forward, the more visibility we were gaining, until the seagulls stopped a kilometer ahead of us. I bet they will demand more food. I said to Yuriko. I wonder why you feed them so eagerly but refuse to cook for me. I was also tamed by you, and expect you to take responsibility for me. I wondered too, if she is actually joking. When I glanced to the stern, I saw that the fog was covering the entire stern of the ship. Those magic fogs! Just look at it! If we were sailing even slower! [How about you at least turn on the navigation lights? I am completely blind here.] I gulped. Fairy was trailing behind me, and I am sure there is no seagull flying over her. Hanazuki, Harutsuki, set speed at 8 knots! Aotsuki, Yoizuki, set speed at 9 knots! Regroup into Vic formation, keep the search line. The transport must enter the clearing! I rapidly made a decision. [Orders confirmed.] Fairy, can you steam at 10 knots? [I will try.] It took us several hours to stabilize the formation but the fact that Fairy at least could see where she goes must be worth it. The next morning, I saw that things are slowly starting to get worse. The fog became so dense, that the seagulls could only keep a clear zone of 300 meters ahead. Squadron, regroup on me, Vic formation. Protect the transport! I ordered to tighten the formation. [Orders confirmed.] I estimated that in 3 days we will reach the Northern seas. And in 1 week we may hit a glacier. The only thing that added us some optimism about this situation is Yuris reassurance that we are very close. It took us 2 more days to find something unexpected. I was preparing for a night shift, I boiled myself a dozen thermos bottles of coffee, and was going to stare at the radar screen. However, suddenly the dense fog ahead cleared, and the squadron sailed past a fog wall into clear waters. From the way the seagulls started flying around in confusion, they did not expect it too. Everyone! We have an emergency meeting! Far ahead of us I saw some lights. We finally reached the Demon kings castle. Or so I hope. By the time everybody gathered, the squadron approached the unknown. It was possible to see the lights through the bridge windows. Even the night was unable to cover a huge installation. I guess I guess we reached the destination? Some might expect it to be my words but it is actually said by Yuri. Then, shall we get going? Before they spot us? Patricia looked at the others but everybody remained silent. An hour in the morning is worth two in the evening. Let us go sleep. (Yko) Agreed. (Y) (V) Seriously? We just arrived and you all say lets sleep? What if they spot us? What if they attack us?! Patricia was becoming more and more agitated. Did I mention it by now? This Demon king is defective, as is the entire world. We would walk right through the front door all the way to the king himself. Then we will kill the right-now-sleeping beauty. Simple as that. Only after Yuris words Patricia surrendered. Fine! But I will be taking Kuronami! Without further ado, she grabbed me and took me to the bed. After several hours of me being squished by Patricia, the team gathered at the bow. I delivered everybody to the coast, and we headed towards a huge gothic castle, decorated with gargoyles, and very suitable for the seat of the evil. We crossed a huge stone bridge all the way to the front door of the castle. Nothing was guarded. There were no traps at all. Are you sure there would be no traps inside? You are asking me like I was here before. (Y) Fair point, actually I opened huge wooden doors and peeked inside. There were no gatekeeper monsters, only an empty hallway. The insides of the castle were lit with magic lamps. There were some candelabrums but they either lacked any candles, or they were unlit. After wandering around for some time, we all agreed that if there are any monsters inside, they would be huge spiders. Because everything was covered in thick layers of spider web, and dust. The castle was magnificent from outside but the insides in no way suited a noble taste. It was not a dreadful place where seats the ultimate evil but rather an abandoned dungeon where some adventurers would search for treasures. However, we were clearly affected by this place. Veronica and Yuriko were trembling. Veronica was mumbling something incoherent, and Yuriko was trembling so much that it would be better to call it vibrating. The woman looked more like a construction worker with a jackhammer. We were wandering around for hours, until we found a huge decorated door with magical patterns and fantasy creatures. After we opened the door, we saw a huge throne room, with a coffin in place of a throne. ‘Four sisters’ No 51. Recently there was nothing for me to do. I already finished playing all of the recent games I bought on Ice, and now I am out of options. I couldve hanged out with my sisters but then I risk a certain death. Iowa will force me to study, which is no-no, Mo will no doubt fight me, and pain is no-no, and if I hang out with Wisky, then I will be killed within a few minutes. Though the newest Union flag was worth it. While I was contemplating, I suddenly thought of contemplating much prettier thighs, and walked out for the first time this week. When I nonchalantly exited the dormitory, I was blinded by this damned natural light. I couldnt see where I am going, so I had to blindwalk until I walked into something. Erhm, Miss New Jersey? Or somebody Heya, pretty boy, can you help Big Sis find pretty girls~? I am sorry? When my vision started returning, not only I heard but also I saw that I bumped into the crown prince. I grinned, after all I have such a nice opportunity~. M-miss New Jersey, w-why are you smiling like this? The guy tried to step back but I hugged his arm and glued myself to him, so that he wouldnt escape. Can you help me~? Pretty please~? What can I do to help you? He immediately succumbed to my charm. I just need you to follow me~. We walked to the restaurants front yard. I placed the crown prince near the entrance, in a shade of a large oak. You just need to stand here and look attractive~! Can you do it~? I wonder what exactly I am doing this for? (CP) Why? But of course to help my little sister! Did you know that Wisky was feeling down as of late, and I am going to have you stay here. When she comes, you will go and talk to her, and this will cheer her up~! Bulls* master level 99. I quickly hid in the bushes nearby, and waited for the moths to fly to the light. Unsurprisingly, the handsome prince attracted a lot of attention. Usually he would try shaking off the crowd of infatuated teenager girls but now that I asked him to help me with my noble goal (taking pictures of thighs and panties), he has to stay and tolerate the girls. And because he is such a well-educated and polite guy, he has to keep talking to them. Click-click-click-click-click I continued jamming more and more pantsushots into my phones memory. The girls didnt even notice me lurking nearby and lifting their skirts for clear shots. Regrettably, the best bottoms were grouped deep in the crowd, and I didnt risk exposing myself, so I had to be content with the mediocre ones. All well that ends well, I thought, and disappeared in the bushes. But only after I used all of the memory I had. Psst, Wisky, come in, over. What the hell do you want, you disgusting! (WI) Do you know whom I saw? The crown prince is by the restaurant, and is bravely fighting against a bunch of girls. How about you come and lend him a hand~? Just show up, and the girls will disappear the next moment. (WI) If you say so~. Now, where is my phone~? FINE. YOU JERK. ILL COME. DONT YOU DARE SNEAKING UP ON ME! Of course, I lied when I said that I used all of the memory. There is enough disk space for one more shot~. Five minutes later Wisky showed up, and immediately headed to the crowd of girls. Khe-khe! Nobody paid attention to her fake coughs. KHE-KHE! Only when my little sister shouted her coughs did the girls notice her fuming. Ive got business to do with His Highness. Care to scram? Facing a cutie pie, the noble girls had no choice but to be intimidated by her pouting. One girl was intimidated enough to back all the way into the bush where I was. Holy! The girls skirt caught on a branch, revealing her white butt cheeks. KYAAAAA?!!! I poked her with a branch. After all, commandos are not interesting to me. It was at this moment I knew, I f YOU SHAMELESS! Of course, the girls bottom just had to flash in Wiskys view. He-he-he G-give me a c-chance to explain JUST DIE, YOU FREAK! (WI) BOOM BOOM BOOM V3 Ch 99. The Legend’s Origin Without making a single noise we lined up near the entrance, and waited. The sole inhabitant of this place did not wake up. Ill go wake up the sleepyhead. I carefully sneaked towards the coffin. Veronica sneaked after me, without saying a word. The stone floor did not make any noises while we were sneaking, so that is a good thing already. When I decided to gesture for the rest to take good positions, I felt like somebody moved near the coffin. Whatever was there, it disappeared immediately after it was heard. With the road once again open, we proceeded with the preparations. Veronica and Yuriko are going to be the main fighting force because of their powerful magic. Patricia, Yuri, and I are going to be a nuisance, getting in the way of the Demon king. When we were almost done, the coffin moved a bit, making us all hold breath. Grinding A heavy stone lid moved to the side, and a black hand appeared out of the coffin. WHO WAKES ME UP?! The Demon king roared. We were yet to finish the preparations, and the magic skills were yet to be casted. Ah, whatever! BANG BANG BANG I fired at the coffin with a slight hope of wounding the sleepy Demon king. YOU WORM! Instead, I only irritated him. A huge muscular humanoid stood up, and picked a battle axe lying near the coffin. Veronica tried to stop him but before she could even approach, she was thrown into a wall. Could you be so kind to obediently die?! Yuriko tried attacking from behind, and even managed to cut the demon. The drops of blood stopped midair, and flowed back into his body. BANG BANG BANG Even though my armor piercing shots were evaded, I successfully drew the Demon kings attention to myself. UGH! The next moment, I was kicked into a wall, like a ball. Take this! Yuri and Patricia flanked the Demon king, and inflicted some minor wounds. The enraged monster couldnt hit the nimble girls before he was attacked by Veronica. Ping The rapier hit the battle axe, and slipped off, right towards the demons chest. YOU LITTLE!!! (DK) Dont forget me, Sugar~. I coughed blood when I heard Yurikos sweet voice. The woman''s attacks won enough time for Veronica to prepare. Grandmasters prowess, Vermillion blade, Eternal radiance. Before the Demon king could do anything, he was pierced from all sides at once. KHA! JUST WHAT YOU ARE?! The Demon kings wounds were not healing. Facing the crazily overpowered girl, he had to break the contact, and take defensive stance. Now it is our turn. Give her time to recast! Yuri rushed at the Demon king, and the rest of us followed. I got close the first. With a wide slash I cut off a couple of the demons fingers. They grew back but they were still mangled. Patricia and Yuriko were poking the Demon king from the sides, while I and Yuri were attacking from the front. DIE! He tried to break out of our encirclement by rushing at Yuri. The axe almost cut her, when the Demon king was thrown back by something. T-THIS CANT BE! He said in terror. Grandmasters prowess'', Vermillion blade. Veronica closed the distance with the Demon king in a flash. After she turned him into a sieve, they started exchanging blows at the speeds when neither of us could see anything but afterimages. Ha! It all ended when the girl was pushed a dozen meters back. Despite the fierce fight, neither of them took damage. She just needs to land another blow. He is weakened. Yuri summarized. AS IF I WOULD LET YOU! The Demon king rushed at us. UGH! I took the blow in the others stead. The Divine steel katana successfully withstood the attack but I felt like my arms were broken. Kuronami! Veronica tried drawing the Demon kings attention away from me. Use my powers! Yuri rushed to the fiery girl, and when she touched Veronica, Yuri disappeared. Grandmasters prowess, Vermillion blade, Eternal radiance! Veronicas rapier glowed, and the girl disappeared in a flash. Before my brain could catch up with what happened, the Demon king spilled blood around himself. His head was pierced, and blood was flowing out of a hole in his heart. It was clear that he is going to die for sure. Instead of resignedly accepting such a fate, the mighty demon leaped at Veronica with his remaining strength and hit her with his axe. Veronica fell down, like a puppet with cut strings, and Yuri was thrown out of her body, reappearing again. The Demon king was no longer moving. Just in case, when I approached I cut off his head. When it was finally safe, I started performing first aid to Veronica. Veronicas wound was deep. It would be a miracle if she survives. The hero played her part. I stood up and glared at Yuri. How about you try helping her instead?! I can at most cauterize her wounds. But there is a way (Y) Then what are we waiting for?! Sorry for the inconve@#en!% Before she finished speaking, I started losing consciousness. #@$e-s&*@... V3 Ch 100. One last thing I opened my eyes, and immediately started feeling shocked. First, the ship was moving without my orders, so was the squadron. Second, I was on the ship. Third, I was squeezed between Patricia and Veronica, and they were both awake, and they did not try to kill each other. Am I in heaven? You can say so. At least that would explain how that lunatic is still alive. (P) I Veronica tried saying something but immediately hid her face behind me. I tried standing up. You are not going anywhere! The girls dragged me down, and rested their heads on my feeble chest. Erhm? Can I go? I need to make sure everything is alright. No sooner than you answer us! (P) What do you think about us? (V) It wouldnt hurt to clarify things, wouldnt it? The girls suddenly paled but I still had to make sure they will understand. I love you both! Would I stay here if I didnt? A cheesy line to make them both calm down. Not that I lied about it. W-well While they both were all bashful about my words, I flew out of the cabin, like a shell out of railgun. On the ship appeared to be only four people. Fewer than we sailed out with. The final crew member was nearby, in Yurikos meditation chamber. When I peeked inside, I saw how the woman was relaxedly meditating. Where is Yuri? That baby? I dont care. Haaa~ finally, no longer I am oppressed~. Yuriko immediately returned to meditation. I guess, youre happy now? How about you try to reestablish that cult of yours? I may try. I even know whose mother-in-law will help me~. I hissed at her shamelessness, and headed to the bridge. After a brief exchange of messages with Fairy I understood that Yuri set the ship on course, and then disappeared. She didnt even say goodbye. I had a couple of weeks to bond with my lovers, and the only thing that withheld the ceremony was the fact that we were in the middle of the ocean. Right after we returned to Benezio and docked, Patricia dragged me to Alba. Since we are too well known and too famous, the meeting with the new Doge of Benezio happened as soon as we arrived. So, you returned? A pity that you brought that thing back. How about you tell me, have you found your fairy tale demon? Alba glanced at us from behind a thick stack of papers. We did find the Demon king, and we even defeated him. Now we all be happy and prosperous. At least before the next one comes. Sarcastically answered Yuriko. How is the situation with the West? Emmanuel seems to be weirdly absent. They all sailed out yesterday. They will return back, and then we all will try to live peacefully. They fear you, we fear them. Peace for our time. Alba put a file on the edge of the desk. Thats great. Anything else? You would not hurry to visit me just because of that, would you? She stared at us from behind the stack. When Patricia glanced at me, Alba smiled. Can I ask you for your daughters hands? I do not remember having daughters other than Patricia, so you dont need to ask me about that monsters hand. Still, I bless you. Just do remember to invite me. That is the first condition Alba required a lot of things. All of them could be summed up as I will arrange everything for my dear daughter(s), so dont you dare leaving me out of this. Over all, the preparations took two months. In that time, I was basically forced to stay on the ship. Luckily, what Alba prepared for me was not a white dress with a veil. I got a tuxedo. In the church where the ceremony took place were hundreds of people. Most of them were rich and powerful but there were also some familiar faces. For example, the charg daffaires of the West, Emmanuel, and the entire flock of you-know-who. I, and my waifus, stopped in front of an altar. The priest finished reading his scripture, and now was the last opportunity to return to my baccalaurean life. Signorina Ku-ro-na-mi, dear Lord, what a name, will you accept signorina Patricia di Benezio as your legal wife? Yes. Signorina Patricia, will you accept YES. Patricia interrupted the priest, before the poor soul could finish. Urgh. Signora Patricia, will you accept the Radiant Sun of Benezio, signorina Veronica di Benezio as your legal wifes partner? The girl gritted her teeth, and uttered. Yes (P) Dear Lord, grant me strength Signora Kur-o-na-mi, will you accept signora Veronica as your legal wife? I felt glare on my back, it surely came from the loving mother. Yes. And finally! The priest was about to repeat the same phrase but Veronicas gaze made the poor soul swallow his words. Yes, yes, yes, yesyesyesyesyesyes! Veronica started rubbing her cheek against mine. The ceremony was concluded safely. Though, I am sure Alba will be very sad. I settled down in the city. In one of the most luxurious mansions. I was eating and sleeping all day. I was even given a rank of Admiral. I have loving wives, and many friends. But as the time went on, I started to feel this slight urge of searching for troubles. Until one day I set sail to the West, without saying a word. On my way, in the middle of the Abyss, I heard a voice. Are you in search of adventures, once again? (G) Yeah, I got a bit too tired of pampered lifestyle. Is there something you wanted? If you remember, I offered you a chance to try something else, if you wish for it. What do you think about it? You know all about this world but what if you try out something else? Something entirely new? The Gods words creeped their way into my heart. I guess I really seek for something different. Lets do this, but I must tell this to my friends and family. Of course, tell me when you are ready. (G) Now, I just need to finish one last thing V4 Polls, No 1. Now is the time to start thinking about how the V4 will work. Of course, it will take some time for me to start writing it, after all, I plan to start V4 only after the V1 rewriting. The first important question is the way the Duch-class sisters would interact. Currently I have 3 ideas for it. This is the first of 3(4) polls, so stay tuned. Also, 4S chapters will continue to be released. The V1 rewrites will start appearing on my patreon by the end of this week. ETA of their arrival on this site is unknown~! Epilogue 1. Another reincarnation? Ok, I am ready. One day I notified the God that I am ready to give it another try. Great, now close your eyes. I did as he ordered. I felt chilly and then lost my consciousness. What greeted me was that God. You did a good job kid. To fight against a wolf with your Before the God could finish, a palm covered his mouth. Enough is enough. A young man appeared from behind the God. As you command. The God bowed, and disappeared. I was left alone with an unknown man. Who are you? I stepped back, when the man stepped towards me. Only then did I notice an abnormality with him: he had fox ears, and fox tail. I guess we would no longer need to play with you. The mans voice was weirdly feminine, and after they flicked their fingers, my head felt like it would explode from headache. UGH! All sorts of memories flooded in, or rather reemerged. WHAT HAPPENED? WHERE AM I?! I was shocked by the fact that I managed to reincarnate several times, all for naught. Does it even matter~? The fox person smiled. It was not a gentle smile, or a mocking. It was a smile of a predator. The closer the fox approached me, the more scared I was. However, I started noticing fine details. Its you? The fox giggled, and turned into a loli. Why did you make me reincarnate again and again? Was it not because you asked for it yourself, again and again? The childlike kitsune pretended not to care, and sat in an armchair. F-fine. Then why did you need to erase my memory? Just because. I felt dj vu. Not that it was unexpected. Alright Where is that God? Playing with you is bothersome, so now that spirit is no longer required. She was busy with looking at her nails. [What do you mean by playing?!] Exactly what it would imply. I just love those gods and their darned answers. Oh, great Akagi-sama, tell me, what is going on? Why am I here? Once again, you are making this Akagi-sama tired A fool can be taught nothing, and looking at you fooling around is no longer entertaining, so now I am going to stop wasting my time for nothing. (A) Then what will happen to me? Nothing. For a moment I was dumbfounded. Absolutely nothing? Nothing that would matter to you afterwards. (A) Can this majestic Akagi-sama clarify to this foolish me? The loli smirked, and her answer made me petrified. This majestic Akagi-sama will consume your soul, and you will cease to exist. You outlived your usefulness to me. (A) W-WAIT! If I am no longer needed, then why not just let me go?! Why would I? You signed the pact with me. Your soul belongs to Akagi-sama. I looked through my memories, and I can say for sure, she bulls* me. You agreed to reincarnate on my conditions. A mortals request, fulfilled by a god, is equal to a pact with said god. Akagi-sama can do whatever she wants with her possessions. (A) I started thinking. Thinking hard. Then! I must be not the only one! Well-well, there are many souls. All of them will continue to serve, until I am tired of them. The latter is your case. Once again, my brain cogs started spinning hard, to process a way to save my bottom. [Wait, she didnt kill me yet. Does she want me to do something?] Clap-clap-clap Then You have one opportunity to make me reconsider. Unlike the others, you were brought with no specific goal in mind. Do try to make Akagi-sama give you a chance. I spent hours thinking. All sorts of options were considered, reconsidered, and re-reconsidered. The time was not of a concern, and since the fox goddess was just sleeping in the armchair, I had enough time to come up with an answer. Desperate times require the most desperate solutions. I! I will fight you! If I win, you will let me go! My shout made the sleeping loli mumble something, and rub her eyes. Mhm? Do try Ah~-kagi-shama fill hive you a shamce Ah~! Not that I would ever let you go~ (A) The loli took a flute out of nowhere, and after the first notes, I was enveloped in a light. In the light I started seeing the statistics panels of all ships I used. And a warning: You can use each ship only once. V4 Polls, No 2. The second poll is all about me thinking about what characters should be introduced in V4. On one hand, I am having a thought about reintroducing some characters from the previous volumes. On the other hand, the old characters may be considered less interesting, or outdated, in comparison with introduction of new characters. That is why I am planning to have a poll about some characters I consider to be usable in the V4. I am planning to limit the amount of side characters to 4, and that is the limit of choosable options of the poll. I will choose based on the amount of votes every character gets. Not to mention, the MC will be getting some buffs (or debuffs) based on the characters chosen. ‘Four sisters’ No 52. As the exams approach, the students became less active. Not in lazy way. They just barely come out of their rooms, and at most commute between their dormitories and the library. Seeing this situation, and fearing their respectable parents rage, the principal created a special brainstorming team to solve this problem. As one could guess, when it is time for unconventional ideas, Iowa-class is up for business. In total, 8 people were locked in one small conference room with nothing but snacks. All until the decision is made. As you might know, the examination is approaching. Some of us know about it more than the others The principal glanced at sleepless Big Sis. which is why we need to find a good way to help our students make it through this hard time, without hampering their studying capabilities but simultaneously letting them relax. Your ideas? With the principals speech over, the team started thinking. Some of us. Iowa put a pillow on the table, and put her head on it. The freak stared in a portative console. Mo was fiddling with her LED staff. How about we host a joint studying session in the library? The crown prince was the first to speak. Then what? Studying gets replaced with studying? New Jersey grumbled from a corner. But it will let the students help each other and communicate! (CP) And impedes my working (IA) Then how about the bunch of us will perform? The next stupid idea was delivered by Mo. Seriously? And whod perform? Iowa and I are busy tutoring, the prince and the principal are also out of question. That jerk is too lazy to do anything, AND WHAT ARE YOU SO HAPPY ABOUT?! Tch, killjoy (Mo) Perhaps we can dwell on the idea with joint activity? The platinum blonde drew the common attention. Then what about those who do not wish to participate? Everybody glanced at the certain someone. Then we just have to make sure everybody would love the idea. (CP) I suggest we start with an intermediate voting. Shall we host a joint activity for the entire Academy? (PB) Yeah! Everybody raised their hands, and even sleeping Big Sis mumbled something affirmative. I suggest (NJ) You, shut up. Come on, Wisky, let her talk. Maybe shed have a good idea. (Mo) Thanks~. We should have a girls swimsuit competition. (NJ) I have a counter-suggestion. How about we have a public lynching of the freak? As long as Im lynched by pretty girls. Nobody laughed at her joke. Any actual suggestions? (PB) Barbecue was a successful event, so how about we just repeat it? This time the freak had an actually normal suggestion. Nah, I dont want to cook, and our staff cook is going to refuse too. (Mo) [Incoherent mumbling] (IA) Just telegraph us. (Mo) I am too tired to cook. Sorry but count me out. (IA) k. Food is out of question. Music is too, since we lack our drummer. Once again, a mumbling came out from the pillow. I was thinking about a tea party but (CP) Does Your Highness mean that type of activity that is the least suitable for students right now? (PB) Indeed. However, what if we host a cricket tournament? (CP) Heck no! Nobody would want this kind of stuff! Not to mention, the Academy lacks any facilities for it. The principal refused too. W-what about? Suddenly, an unknown sound came from the platinum blondes direction. All heads turned there, and we finally noticed the blue-haired girl squeaking up her mind. Everything is alright, continue. At the platinum blondes encouragement, the girl continued. W-what if we do try a sports related activity? (BH) Nay. Too much of a pain. (NJ) Rather, nobody would care. Everybody is sick and tired of sports at this point. All that we do here is too boring. (Mo) E-exactly! But what if Erhm The blue-haired girl leaned closer to her patron, and whispered something. The platinum blonde clapped, and proclaimed in agitation. You, commoners! Since your ideas are out of ordinary, then you may know good sports that can draw attention of our not versed audience! Tell us, what is the greatest sport you know of. (PB) Baseball. The four of us said in unison. Then New Jersey explained the rules in short. Five minutes later. We surrender What an alien idea is this? (PB) Come on! Thats the best way of spending time! Outdoor team activity for an entire nation! We continued pushing forward the best sport humankind has invented. [Incoherent mumbling] Everyone stopped arguing, and glanced at Iowa. Whats up? Mo put her ear closer to Big Sis mouth. Aha? Aha? Youre sure? Ok. They stopped consulting, and finally Mo exclaimed. Soccer! (Mo) With this, an entire hour of suffering was ended. Soccer tournament it shall be! Epilogue 2. A dauntless little kitsune I swiftly tapped on the aircraft carrier, and then the light faded. I found myself somewhere in the crazy cartoon world of hers. The feelings of fox ears and tails I grew used to returned. As well as the awkwardness of handling the naginata. Akagi-sama was 10 meters away from me. The loli had nothing in her hands, aside from her flute. I took a stance, and prepared. As foolish, as ever. You are yet to deserve fighting this indomitable Akagi-sama. Yuri! She called out to her side, and through suddenly appeared torii gates walked Yuri. Onee-sama? The fox girl looked questioningly at Akagi-sama. Fight this idiot. At least it should appear to be fun. She turned around, and headed to a pedestal with a bunch of pillows there. However, Akagi-sama suddenly looked back. Coming to think of it, it would be a shame if you were to get hurt. The loli kitsune took a bamboo sword out of nowhere. Then she threw it to me. That is much better. With a sense of accomplishment, she returned to walking. W-wait a moment?! Why am I the only one getting a bamboo sword?! I saw how Yuri prepared the naginata, and was clearly about to chop me for a stew. Akagi-sama dived into a pile of pillows, and when she finally settled in a pose, she answered. It would be bad if my cute little sister was to be hurt. You, on the other hand She gave a signal to Yuri, and when the girl nodded, the goddess started playing a melody. Phew With the first notes, Yuri charged at me, and almost cut me in half. The fox girls attack couldnt connect, for now. Hence, the legal loli didnt even open her eyes to look at us. HA! HA! I tried hitting Yuri with the bamboo sword but Well, at least I was not tripping. [Wait a moment? Ive got armor, dont I?] PING I stopped the naginatas blade with my arm, and when Yuris pace was screwed, I counterattacked. Ugh! I hit the girl in her belly, and finally earned a squint of Akagi-samas eye. HA! Yuri became agitated, and started relentlessly attacking. The thrusts of her naginata were becoming faster and faster. My evasion, on the other hand, was a problem. I barely managed to increase the distance between us, before Yuris thrusts turned into a jackhammer attacks. I could clearly tell that I lost some HP, despite my armor. How about we talk this through? PING Talk less! (Y) Yuri was not letting me approach her. She kept me at distance, so that I would have no chances of approaching too close, where the naginata couldnt hit me. Seriously?! This isnt fair, you know?! Is there anything fair in fighting? The loli kitsune only nodded. Come on, the rules are! PING-PING-PING LET ME FINISH AT LEAST! SMASH The blade pierced my shoulder. DAMN IT! I leaped back as far, as I could. I was losing any advantage I could have. Rested? Lets continue! Yuri charged at me, and with every attack she was pushing me further into an imaginary corner. The entire battlefield was a huge stone plate, in the middle of a flattened mountain peak. The only corner it would have is the end of the ground. Still, I had no plans of falling down. Not when my life is at stake. Sorry, my turn! When Yuri somehow slowed down because of the naginatas pole interfering with her moves, I managed to evade her attack, and push forward. I scored a hit on the girls shoulder. And we have a winner! I exclaimed, as the bamboo sword landed on top of Yuris head. Kya?! The fox girl looked at me with contempt, and patted the bump on her head. After I landed a good hit, Akagi-sama stopped playing her melody, and started playing something else. With the first notes of the melody, I saw something obnoxious. A warrior climbed out through a rift in the stones surface. The warrior was wearing a golden samurai armor, and his face was covered by a menpo [facial armor]. He immediately drew a katana, and charged at me. V4 Polls, No 3. I was having 3 polls in mind but then I forgot what the 3rd was supposed to be. Though there are still questions for which I would want to see the opinion of our little community of ~10 active voters... Sometimes the readers ask ''where the hell is my ship/where the hell is my shipgirl/where the hell is my naval action'', and that is why I would want to know the opinion about the amount of water you would want to see in the V4. Not that I will absolutely abide. There are 3 main ways I would want to do this. Mostly ground, mostly sea, and something in between. V4 Polls, No 4. I guess it''s the final poll about V4. This time around I am asking about which of the Duch-class sisters the MC will be. Instead of describing how the MC will act as each sister (we all know that the MC barely changes), I will in short describe how either of the sisters would behave. Duch d''Orleans is zealous and sometimes her focus wanders off where it shouldn''t. She is going to be very proactive in searching for trouble, and keeping her in check is nigh impossible. When things concern faith, she will be absolutely relentless. However, she is much more moderate than her little sister... Duch de Bretagne is less of a zealot, and more of a musclehead. When she sets her sight on something, she will keep on pursuing it, until she succeeds, or decides that it is no longer important. She is very stubborn but quite obedient to her big sister. Bretagne is prone to extreme solutions but usually leaves major decisions to her wiser sister. Overall, she would be a great shipgirl to have, if only she was not actively searching for trouble... V4 Consultation poll My graduation work was somewhat accepted as ''fine for now'', so I will write a chapter tomorrow. For now, I finally read the results of poll no 2, and found out that the most desired characters are: Elina, Lilith, Akagi-chama, and a new character. But there are also somewhat many votes for Kasumi. Which is why this poll. I am considering to include her in the characters list. Epilogue 3. The cornered mice always resist Tap-Tap-Tap-Tap-Tap-TAPTAPTAPTAPTAP I desperately tapped on another ship, cause this guy is clearly not going to let me live. Unlike the young kitsune, this one is a huge chunk of meat and bones, also referred to as warrior. PING A split second before I was cut in two, a longsword appeared in my hands, and I managed to block the katana. For several seconds we stood against each other with our swords clashed. That was long enough to notice that I am not fighting someone human. The samurais glowing red eyes were looking at me with deep hatred. I subconsciously felt that I need to step away, before the samurai overpowers me. I jumped away far enough so as not to let him attack me immediately. Hey! Why would you charge at me so suddenly?! My voice was weird, low and domineering, suitable for a female warrior. The samurai responded nothing. Pierce He charged at me with the tip of the blade aimed at my throat. I barely shielded myself with the shoulder. WHY THE HELL?! I shouted, and tried to return the favor by piercing him too. The samurai pulled the katana out of the wound, and rapidly turned around, to gain momentum for slashing me. Ping I parried him, and counterattacked, while the katana was not in my way. Slash I severed his arm, and made him fall back. While I was catching breath for a new fight, I noticed that Akagi-sama was finally paying some attention to my moves. [Well, either way, I should ask. She may even answer.] Come on! I already wounded you! Just surrender and that would be it! I shouted at the samurai. The loli kitsune glanced at me, and at the samurai, without a glint of interest. Still, she gave the answer. He is the champion. He chose a chance to free himself from servitude. Either he fights and survives, or he dies and perishes. There are fates worse than death. One of such awaits him. When she was done answering, she continued playing the flute. Suddenly, the champion grew agitated. Perhaps after being reminded of the imminent doom, he charged at me again, as if losing his arm was nothing. PING Contrary to my expectations, he only became faster. I too started fighting for my life, because I noticed that the loli started to get bored. [DAMN YOU! AM I A CLOWN TO YOU?!] He-he-he I felt like I heard a chuckle somewhere. PING I continued exchanging blows with the samurai, all to no avail. There was barely any gap in skill to be abused. Clang After another heavy exchange, we both stepped back from each other. We started waiting. Either for the other to make a mistake, or just to catch a breath. I was the first to move again, because I felt a chill on my back, the part which was visible only to the certain someone. The melody changed from a Japanese-styled tune, to something more suitable for a Japanese action film. Clang I blocked the champions katana, and kicked him between his legs. Previously we were only fighting with our swords. Now I brought another dimension to our fight. Earning me both the champions glare of contempt, and a fleeting chuckle of the flute. [Really, now?] After my successful attack I continued pushing forward. Slash I tried to cut off his leg but the champion managed to avoid the slash, at the cost of losing his balance. Pierce I pierced his chest, and pushed on the sword with my entire body. While I was defenseless, the champion managed to kick me, and pull the sword out. He was bleeding profusely but still stood up. Once again, the music changed, now to something suitable for a mourning. I guess she gave up on you. I prepared for a fistfight. The champion lightly shook his head, as if saying she gave up on us long before this. He picked up his katana, and took stance. Instead of charging at me, he waited. Waited for a death suitable for a warrior. I shall not hold back. I approached and picked up the sword. Grumble The samurai grumbled something incomprehensible, and we clashed for the last time. After we exchanged blows, I noticed that for a split second his eyes lost their glow. I went for the kill. Slash I cut the samurais side. The champion fell on his knees, and grumbled something. Then his body fell down. It was my honor. I sheathed his katana, and put it closer to his body. ‘Four sisters’ No 53. Not everybody is suitable for sports, and not everybody wants to run around with a ball. For this reason, there will be only one match, and only two teams. After the soccer match was announced, there were lots of candidates, so gathering two teams of 9 people was a piece of cake. Gathering enough ingredients for lemonade to put Big Sis skills to use was not a problem either. When all of the preparations were done, we faced the most important issue Both teams were gathered for the final discussion. Alright boys and girls, listen up! Since none of you, milkdrinkers, knows how to play soccer, well be playing with you. Two of us per team. So, I will join the team whose girls let me take their pantsushots faster than the other team! With New Jerseys declaration of war, the teams stood against each other, and prepared for a fight. The standoff proceeded silently for a few minutes, until a boy from the Red team exclaimed. Miss Missouri will be with us! And then the hell was unleashed. No, we invited her earlier! The Blue team counterattacked. It does not count! It was before we teamed up! Before things start to get ugly, I hurried to stand in between. Ha-ha-ha~! There is more than enough me for everyone~! Dont fight! W-well, it does make sense. I was relieved that Then Miss Iowa will be with us! never mind Hey! We heard her saying she will join us! Once again, the situation spiraled out of control. Tch, you guys! We aint your stuff! Everybody turned their heads at Wisky. Oh my, was Miss Wisconsin here too? Somehow, her presence was shadowed by the rest of us. YOU! HEY, LET ME GO! Before the overagitated girl could go and beat the students, she was gripped by Big Sis. LET ME GO AND KICK EM! I hurried to assist with dragging Wisky away. Then I dragged away Enji, who was trying her best to do her shady stuff. We bunched up in shade of a tree. Wisky pushed her head into Big Sis chest, and cuddled. They are so mean! (WI) Thats right! How could they ignore you? You are such a nice girl! If only you knew how to keep your tongue in check (IA) I HEARD YOU! (WI) And clearly you are great player! Yeah! (WI) And you clearly have a nice (NJ) BANG In a flash, New Jerksey was left with only the part of the phone that was held in her hand. YOU MEANIE! (NJ) Thats what you get for trying to take a photo of ones underwear. Whatever. At least the memory is still intact. She pulled a SD card out of the remnants of her toy. Oh Fire, come to my aid and Bum JUST WHY?! With a precise shot, I removed the last trace of the crime. While Iowa was forced to calm down two children, I saw somebody approaching. Whats up? It was the Crown prince. Good day to you. We have finished discussing. Would either of you like to express your opinion, if you have any preferences on what team you wish to join? (CP) Nah, we dont actually care. He-he I should have expected this outcome Miss New Jersey and Miss Wisconsin are invited into the Red team, and you and Miss Iowa are invited into the Blue team. When her name was mentioned, Enji pricked up her ears, only to be devastated by the outcome. The Red team has only 2 girls. Great. Lets do our best tomorrow. I will be waiting. The Crown prince headed back. Would you need help? I glanced at Iowa. Please no, please no, please no (NJ) Why is this world so unjust? Why me of all people? (WI) Iowa, on whose chest were weeping two sisters, just showed me an OK gesture, and proceeded with patting their heads. Epilogue 4. Do Not Cross the Line The sound of flute stopped when the champion finally died. I glanced at the loli kitsune, and she glanced back. Was that good enough? Maybe. She melancholically glanced at the body, and though for some time. Soon she decided to do something with the flute. A short tune turned the dead body into ashes, and only then did she finally show interest in me. You proved yourself to be quite capable. (A) Then? Can I go home now? She remained silent. Only after I started waving at her to attract her attention, she started talking again. Maybe Akagi-sama can spare a bit of her time for you. The loli said with no interest. Then she looked at Yuri, who was done applying ice to the bump. What do you think? (A) Aside from the obvious? Akagi-sama nodded. He surpassed my expectations. Not that they were high in the first place. (Y) It is settled then. Akagi-sama took a fan out of her dress. Whats that? This? She showed the fan. It is my fan. I facepalmed. The loli swung the fan, and suddenly, the rock platform was cut. Cross this line, and then we will talk. I looked at the cut. There was nothing extraordinary about it. Aside from the fact that the paper fan cut the stone platform, without even remotely touching it. Just a couple of meters, and I will cross it. [Now, where the hell is the trick?] [Bah, whatever.] I took a step, and Tap nothing happened? A step Tap nothing? Again? The loli kitsune was grinning, as I cautiously took step after step. Tap I just need to make one more step, and this talk will be finished. [But there just has to be some sort of a trick. Shes grinning even more now!] [Or maybe it is just me being a paranoid?] Erhm Yuri-san, did she place a trap here? I did the least obvious thing. I asked for help. While Akagi-sama was holding back the laughter, Yuri fidgeted in doubt. You never know if a fox tells lies, because when fox tells something, she can cover it up as either truth or lie. You can never tell what Akagi-sama is thinking, can you~? After her sisters reassurance, Yuri finally answered. There is nothing. (Y) The fox girl answered with such a straight face, that I couldnt tell for sure if she was serious, or not. I cautiously lifted a leg, but I hesitated to cross the line. It really is interesting to look at him. (Y) When the time comes, just take a bunch of pets, and enjoy observing them. (A) What if they are as stupid as this one? (Y) Beating is just a way to show your affection~. (A) [Ha-ha-ha. How funny.] Finally, I gathered the strength to make a step, and BOM A millimeter away from the line, I was suddenly pressed into the ground. The gravity around me increased so much, that I couldnt even lift a finger. And it happened to do so in such a way, that the line was not crossed. HA-HA-HA-HA-HA!!! While the kitsune were dying of laughter, I was struggling not to be crushed to death. [HOW. FUNNY.] As I said, having pets can be funny. (A) And if I get tired of them? (Y) Until you get your 7th tail, keep them. Afterwards, do whatever crosses your mind. (A) [HEY! MAJESTIC, AND WHATEVER, AKAGI-SAMA! CAN YOU PLEASE RELEASE ME?!] Sure~! She lifted the spell, and I could breathe at last. Seeing that they were distracted for a bit, I rushed at the line. Ffew When I almost crossed the line, I found myself being at where I started when the task was given. SERIOUSLY?! After a couple more attempts I understood, that she just looped this damned line to teleport me back to the start. You are such a b* He-he-he~! The loli feigned rejoice. But her eyes were not laughing. Since I am getting tired of seeing you run like a hamster She swung the fan, and the line disappeared, as if the platform was never cut. Akagi-sama played a short melody, and then said: I will go have a dinner. Yuri, watch this idiot for me. With this done, she disappeared in a torii gate. I glanced at Yuri. The fox girl was not bothered in any way. She was strolling around the platform, and picking pink paper flowers off cartoon-like bushes. And what now? RATTLE When I understood that I was too presumptuous, it was too late. Through a dozen of rifts, a dozen of samurai in red armor climbed out on the platform. He-h-hey, Yuri! W-when will your sister return? I gripped the sword in hurry. Hm? If she went to Mothers for a dinner, then Unless she goes to sleep afterwards, she should return within 10 hours. (Y) And what if she sleeps? Then within a decade. (Y) [I. Am. So. Dead.] Epilogue 5. Fighting the mobs Before the samurai could encircle me, I started with encircling myself. I rushed at one of them, and cut through his armor. Before he could retaliate, I stepped away. Because of the severe injury I did, the samurai died. [They are not that tough, ha?] Immediately, the dead ones body disintegrated into ashes. I turned around to face the enemies I left to my back. There were ele oh, damn A rift opened in between the crowd of the warriors, and one more climbed out. Now there were once again twelve of them. [Oh boy, if only I knew how to keep my mouth shut] I cautiously backed away from them, to avoid letting the entire bunch overwhelm me. When one of the samurai ended up too ahead of the rest, I counterattacked. Swoosh Ping I hit the chest plate, and the armor protected from my sword. Before I could step away, the samurai swung his katana, and PING I blocked in time but Are you serious? The longsword was cut in two, and I was not cut only because I was out of reach. Yuri, dont tell me its! As you wish. The fox girl shrugged her shoulders, and returned to idling. Never mind! Tell me, is it that steel? Yes, it is the Divine steel. With the girls confirmation, I understood. I am so dead Now that I was left with a dagger, and a half of the sword, the samurai stopped being shy, and rushed at me all at once. The standoff of one against a dozen turned into running away of one against a dozen. There were two problems: I am so slow that I also have to dodge the enemy attacks while running, and Yuri doesnt try helping me at all. She stopped gazing around, and was looking how I am running away like a chicken. JUST WHERE ON EARTH IS THIS FAIR?! Did Onee-sama not give you a proper sword? Yuri asked innocently. For a while I wondered if I should strangle the fox girl for not telling me that, or I should thank her for at least mentioning that. I hurriedly found the screen where I change ships, and there was only one icon. A sword. PING I summoned the sword just in time. This time the sword was not cut in two, and blocked a katana. Now we will play~! And they charged at me together [My mouth will kill me faster than their swords] I was successfully blocking and parrying the attacks but no matter how skilled I am now, I am still one battleshipfu against 12 enemies. And then it, a thought, hit me. All dots connected, and I understood that I am truly a clown for the kitsune. EAT THIS, YOU MOTHERF!!! BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG I fired my casemate guns, effectively evaporating the enemies. Although they immediately started climbing out of rifts, if I can keep killing them before they [Reload is just 20 seconds. I dont even want to know for how long will the main guns reload] While my containment method is still reloading, one could brew some coffee, read a newspaper, or rush at me with swords at ready. Ping WHY DONT YOU JUST STAY DEAD?! Several seconds later I opened fire again. BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG I was killing more with the shockwave of 152mm guns, than with the shells. Still, I was more than happy that I just needed to shoot when ready. While I was exulting, my sixth sense told me that I better turn around. PING I barely blocked the attack, and noticed that the rifts opened behind me. For Gods sake! Cant you be nice to me?! I continued providing entertainment for my only spectator, and trying not to be stabbed with sharp metal things that cut steel like paper. Many attempts later, I managed to find a tactic that allowed me to survive. After firing, I would run away as far as I could, and try to keep the samurai far enough to let me reload. [Good job, me~!] I mentally gave myself a pat, and prepared. BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG BANG As I broke into a grin, I waited for the next wave. The wave showed up soon. This time, however, there were not a dozen of them but at least a hundred [I Just why did I have to call it upon myself?] ‘Four sisters’ No 54. Today the stakes and the tensions were high as ever. Today is the soccer match, and everybody has agreed that playing for fun is not good enough. Todays prize is participation in a circumnavigation we planned to have after the semester is over. Not only that, the losers will also have to let New Jersey under their girls skirts. It is a ruthless and brutal punishment but it will motivate everybody to fight until their last breath. Also, for those who get tired there will be a food court with fresh lemonade. It was worth spending the entire morning. As the beginning of the match approached, everybody prepared for the play. START! The referee blew his whistle, and threw us the ball. Geronimo! Before we processed what happened, Wisky seized the ball, and rushed past us. Sorry! I tackled the ball, and passed it to Mo. She rushed towards the Reds goal, and was about to kick, when she was blocked by a couple of students. Passing! She side-kicked the ball, and it ended up received by one of Blue students. The student continued approaching the goal, and when Mo was freed from the block, the student passed the ball. Huzzah! (Mo) PING The ball hit a crossbar, and flew away. A Red student received it, and tried to pass to somebody. I love those little inexperienced chicks~! Mo intercepted the hapless student, and rushed back. By that time the Reds realized who is the actual threat. Somebody with three balls is far more dangerous. She tried the same combo with passing, and this time, again, the students were fooled. It all wouldve failed, if I couldnt keep New Jersey and Wisky at bay. Or rather, they kept me away I could only helplessly look how Mo approached the goal. Kick. PING Oh, Mo Just spend some time aiming, will you...? Those two are here! She continued trying to score a goal, but every time the crossbars were proving to be times better than the goalkeeper. By that time, New Jersey slipped away to do her dirty deed. This time there will be no salvation! Mo slipped past the defenders, and Thanks! The second the ball left the contact with her foot, New Jersey slide tackled the ball away. You! Come back! Two aces started playing against each other. Mo was about to tackle the ball back, when New Jersey did a bicycle kick, passing the ball to Wisky. I was the closest one, so I hurried to intercept. SERIOUSLY?! Then I turned around and ran towards the Reds side. Mo! Kick Mo and Enji once again started fighting for the ball. I mayve tried to flip my skirt to distract Enji but it wouldnt help C whenever her status as the strongest is challenged, she will be merciless. For Gods sake, Enji, get the heck away from me! (Mo) Nay, nay, nay, and nay! (NJ) Mo slid below New Jersey, and tried to get closer to the goal. Huzzah! (Mo) With a whistle, the ball flew towards the goal, and flew past the goalkeeper. Get this, you jacka*! Mo showed her bottom to New Jersey, and started slapping herself, once again making me wonder what wrong deeds have I committed to have such sisters K. While Mo was fooling around, New Jersey received the ball, and kicked it, right from the spot. KICK WHAT THE F*?! (IA, WI, Mo) New Jersey kicked the ball across the entire pitch, and hell knows how, scored a goal. See this? You have to respect your seniors. She clapped, and ran towards the Blues half. The game continued. Two players, and 20 decorations continued pretending that something is going on. When the game approached its ending, the score was 4:3, with us leading. ALL goals were scored by either Mo, or Enji. Wisky and I were just decorations for them Once again, Mo and Enji clashed by the Reds goal, and tried to get the ball. When an opening showed up, Mo kicked. The ball landed behind the goal line, scoring us the final goal. Game is over! Score is 5:3! The referee blew his whistle, and the game was concluded with us winning. While I was running towards Mo to congratulate her, I saw a bizarre scene: New Jersey hugged Mo from behind, and did very obscene actions. Though it didnt look like Mo noticed it, while she was reveling in her victory. ‘Four sisters’ No 55. A week ago I accidentally walked into a girl. The poor girl was weeping and crying alone, far away from the usual migration routes. Since I use these faraway roads often, I was given mercy by the God. An entire girl, all alone, and all to myself. Heya~. Whats up~? The girl turned her head at me, and looked at me with her tear-filled eyes. He He abandoned meeeee!!! And the dam was breached What happened next was just a bunch of comforting words, a warm hug, and berating the girls former fiance. There was nothing much at all. Well, I mayve then said a cheesy line from an eroge, something like: He may have abandoned you, but the life is not over. Stay cheerful, and boys will line up for you, just like I did~. Who couldve thought that the girl will really find herself a soulmate, and they will become the most sensual love doves of the Academy Like, seriously? Cmon, girls! One at a time! I tried to organize the line of girls who came to get a counseling. Ever since the girls found out that I counseled the lovey-dovey couple, they started harassing me for a love advise for themselves. I didnt even need to search for them, or crawl around in bushes to get closer, they were really just crowding around me, like Wildcats crowd around IJN carrier. For some time I was dumbing around, and honestly trying to sort this mess out. Then I finally understood that ones trouble, is another ones opportunity. I flipped my trouble into opportunity, and got myself a paid service: divination on pantsushots. To make matters creepier weirder, my divinations were actually working. The supply of desperate souls was only increasing, up to the point when I found myself setting up a provisionary divination booth. Thank you! Thank you! Thank you! Another happy girl bowed a couple of times, and flew out of the tent to try out my advices. Next! While I was wondering how in the world I managed to have new panties show up constantly, yet another girl entered. Hm? W-WAIT?! IT IS YOU?! It was a very loud girl, who also happened to be close to the magnet for girls (Crown prince). Whats up? I looked at the Crown princes fiance. The girl gave me a wry smile, and sat down. My husband spends less and less time with me. (CPF) Problem understood. The divination requires Let us get this over with! She glared at me, but still lifted her skirt. Click After I savored the white innocence, I came up with an answer. Maybe you need to ask Iowa what they usually study together, and then choose the subjects you are least knowledgeable in. And how would that even?! (CPF) Patience, young padawan. Then you need to accidentally walk into him, and while you two talk, you need to mention that you have troubles studying. If he has head on his shoulders, he will invite you to study together. And if he is my husband? (CPF) ? He is a bit dense. Aaah~! In this case Honey~, can you please help me study~? I could only understand when you teach me~. The girl blushed, and turned crimson a bit later. You get it~? As long as you are cute, innocent damsel in distress, he will be at your feet. W-well, th-th-th-th I WILL TRY, THEN WE WILL TALK! The girl stomped out of the tent. Next! At the end of another fruitful day, I started looking through my catch. There were all colors: from white to black, and everything in between. I specifically put the ones with ribbons and frills into a separate folder. He-he-he-he-he-he-he-he-he-he-he-he-HE-HE-HE-HE-HE-HE! Bang Hello there~. As I turned around, I saw my worst nightmare, approaching me with the Bible in her hands. That day New Jerseys weeping was heard throughout the Academy. All traces of immodest activity were deleted, and the concerned girls were assured that their fillet is not going to be seen by anyone. The phone that participated in the incident was later used as a target for an accuracy contest for the main guns. Guess which hoodie-wearing battleship won the contest. Epilogue 6. Run, Forrest, run! My finger found a button to call for another ship faster than a sprinter runs towards a free meal. [What the hell am I even thinking about?] I wondered, while my body was changing into a fast and furious catgirl. Armor matters not, while speed and evasion do. Lets rock! I rushed at the spawning evil, and started slashing left and right. The Divine steel katana was chopping red armor like paper, and I started rapidly clearing the horde of the samurai. The only issue was that they spawn faster than I kill them. PING I barely blocked a katana slash, and then I saw that I am surrounded from all sides. [Brilliant Rushing into the middle of deadly samurai. Thats a great plan, me. Thats freaking ingenious, if I understand it correctly.] Tactical retreat! I tried to use my evasion to haul my bottom out of here. Not that it worked When I somehow managed to free myself some space, I started thinking on what to do. Until I saw a flashing button at the edge of my view. Call for support When I clicked on it, I saw two options: Bombing run, and Barrage. [Why not both?] Whats up, motherhackers? Are you ready to die again~? I grinned, as their death approached. And where is it? While the deaths approach was weirdly slow, the samurai appeared to be ridiculing me, and after they were done laughing their lungs out through the masks, they charged at me. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Then everything started exploding, as shells landed around. [Well, better late than never.] I prepared for the next round of fighting, when more shells fell. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM Through the smoke and craters I rushed at the enemies. As steel continued clashing, I found myself once again deep inside of a horde of warriors. That was expected. I kill them, they resurrect, and do so around me. I would be constantly surrounded from all sides, as long as I keep fighting. Yuri! How about we play together? I waved in the direction the fox girl was the last time I saw her. No response came. Ping-Pew-Slash After I somewhat grew used to the new pace of the combat, I started cutting through the samurai at much better rate. If there were only twelve of them, I would be able to get rid of them immediately after they return. However, I am one against many. Ping Hey! Have some honor, will you?! No stabbing in the back! Said I, as I parried an attack, and stabbed someone in the back. While I was trimming the red grass around me, the radar went crazy. The entire radar screen was covered in contacts. Then I looked up. Swoosh-Swoosh In between dodging the enemies swings, I was looking at the sky. A swarm of aircraft dived from the clouds. What a majestic scene it would be, if the clouds were not looking like they were made for a grade schools my-first-theatre-staging. waaaaaaAAAAAAAH In the first second I thought: great, I now have some help!. In the second second I thought: they are targeting the enemies, right?. And finally, when I understood that something is about to go terribly wrong [DO THEY JUST DROP EVERYTHING ON OUR HEADS?!] By that time, I could already hear the whistling of falling ordnance, overwhelmed only by the sound of my heartbeat. EVERY MAN FOR HIMSELF! I rushed away from the crowd of samurai, and tried to get as far away as I could. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM When I recovered, I found myself lying on Yuris lap. Oh, hi. It was a good idea to hide before you called everything on yourself. A pity I missed the scene, and you running like a chicken. I smiled wryly. The fox girl swiftly removed the soft thighs from under my head, and waved to the patiently waiting tide of red. Then, I started running. Run, cat, run! Yuri was cheerfully clapping, as I ran for my life. Epilogue 7. Master and his fool Unknown amount of time later. Ping I parried another strike. I already lost count of how many of them I had taken down with guns, support, and the katana. Just when I was about to start running again, I saw how Yuri signed the warriors to stop. All of them stopped in place, they froze like statues, even though the fierce fight was still in progress. Yuri nimbly passed through the crowd, and when she had no space to squeeze through, she jumped up and walked on their heads. Finally, the fox girl stopped in front of me with a flower wreath. I finished it~! She smiled, and put it on my head. Dont lose it~! Once again she smiled. Though I suddenly felt like all of the samurai focused on the top of my head. Then she retreated. When I prepared for the next round of fighting, I heard a call from behind of the crowd: Go for the wreath! (Y) SERIOUSLY?! PING-PING-Ping-Swoosh The samurai didnt even bother attacking anything but the top of my head. YOOOUUU VIIIXEEEN!!! I started running away from the ruthless murder machines, accompanied by the fox girls laughter. [JUST YOU WAIT! I I I WILL STOP AMUSING YOU! THATS IT!] It was at that moment I knew I tripped. I rolled head over heels, and suddenly I felt like I am in a very bad situation. Two hundred red glowing eyes were gazing at the top of my head, surely not with the purpose of petting my cat ears. As I prepared for the inevitable, they charged. Yuri was still laughing out loud, as she looked at me about to die. [Damned vixen] Stop. The katanas stopped right in front of my face. Were you going to say something about my kin? As my head robotically turned around, I saw the wonderful, majestic, and very, very, VERY generous and forgiving Akagi-sama. The loli kitsune smiled gently, and waved to the warriors. They bowed, and sunk into the ground. The next few minutes I spent kowtowing, and singing praises. He-he-he, n-now, how about we just Indeed. This Akagi-sama thinks it would be worth letting you try standing up to her. She smiled an angel (devil), and put her palms together. I immediately took a stance, and A fool is always a fool She sighed, and picked up her fan. As I watched out for her moves, I prepared to strike. What an idiot She swung the fan, and I felt like I dont feel my lower half As my brain tried to process what happened, I saw how Akagi-sama leaned over me, and looked how I was dying in a pool of blood. This is but a reminder. Throw away your stupid thoughts about fighting me. You are but a toy, and unless your master wills it, you will quietly wait for orders. Her voice sounded like she was really in a bad mood. I tried speaking, but aside from blowing some blood, and releasing air, I couldnt do anything. [Why?] Did I ever say to prepare to fight me? This distinct Akagi-sama said that she will let you stand up to her, not that you are to take a stance and fight. (A) Enough about that. She put the flute to her mouth, and played a short melody. Miraculously, I was revived. After another few minutes of kowtowing and singing praises, I sat in seiza, and waited for her orders. [Wow, I became such an obedient slave] Be glad. Few of my toys get an honor of having an illusion of choice. Akagi-sama glanced at me, and returned to her pillow pedestal. Then, the first thing I want you to do is She swung the fan. to cross this little peculiar line. I gasped. As both foxes prepared to look at the clownery, I picked up the katana. I approached the line, very carefully. I used the katana to check if I could trigger the traps with it. Hm? Nothing. For now. Yuri, are there any traps? The fox girl grinned, and after a short exchange of glances between the sisters, she answered. I wonder if you will be surprised by what lies beyond~? Both kitsune started snickering, once again making me feel like I am about to do a very stupid thing. Step Step Step [J-just It shouldnt be that bad, right? Come on, I can do it! I can! I s-s-surely c-can!] Step [Yeah I-I will just be a clown for them. Thats nothing. I already made a fool of myself so many times] Step And nothing happened. I just stepped over the line. While the two foxes were trying hard to suppress their laughing, I fell on my knees and sighed out in relief. I crossed the line, and nothing happened. [So, what now?] Now? Now we will have fun~. The loli kitsune turned into an androgynous tall kitsune, and drew a very long katana - the odachi. ‘Four sisters’ No 56. The countdown has begun. It was 7 days until the exams. I was the only one who escaped the hell and survived. Despite all of our struggle, the devil-in-disguise has captured my sisters. Miss Wisconsin, are you sure we should not ask for Miss Iowas help? The blue-haired girl looked at a mess of writing that I wrote for todays tuition. You bet you wouldnt want to. I remembered the horrors I witnessed. How skinny pale hands creeped towards me, and hoarse voice called for me: [Study with us... Study with us... Study with us] No matter how heartfully Mo begged on her knees, the creeping darkness took her away. And the traces the freaks fingers left, as she was dragged into the library Just thinking about that made me shiver. I dont want to approach Iowa for the entirety of the next week! If not for me being your tutor, I wouldve been locked in the library. Yikes The blue-haired girl was the last one to be tutored. The rest of them have passed my final tests, made from the past years exam, and now were happily drinking tea with the platinum blonde. I dont even want to think about returning Then how about? Oh, my apologies! The blue-haired girl suddenly stood up, and ran to the platinum blonde. They talked about something. Perhaps it would be better to have you stay overnight. Rejoice, commoner! Not every peasant gets a chance to! Before the platinum blonde could finish, I heard a message. Wisky, she is searching for you! (Mo) With every second she gets angrier I think! Then the signal disappeared. I could no longer pick up anything on the frequency. My sisters were silenced. I I guess Iowa will kill me, if I stay longer than I can Ah, understood. Should I give you a carriage then? (PB) Nah. I want to stretch this pleasure for as long as I could Well, there should be just a few more hours of tutoring. Then the empty-headed girl will solve my test, and Ill be off. Hey! No slacking! Spit that tea and biscuit, and come here! You aint eating until you finish! The noble girls expressed their condolences to the blue-haired martyr, and we continued. Right when todays lesson ended, I checked her test. You know? I may not come back. I showed a below-average result to the platinum blonde. I will take it into consideration. If you somehow make it out alive before the examination, please, be my guest. We both looked at the embarrassed blue-haired girl. No matter how much I try, sometimes those noble girls are such dummies Maybe I should ask Big Sis what to do in such cases? Though she will most likely mumble something like [who couldve thought], or [I feel like Ive seen it somewhere]. I used every last minute of safety I could, and headed back to the hell. Creak The gate creaked, as I closed it behind. Now that I am on the enemy territory, I must be careful. Wiiisky~? Where are you~? I heard a dreadful voice nearby. I hurried across the bushes, and made my way to the main building. Step-step-step Wiiisky~? My sweet little sister~! You~! Have~! Nowhere~! To run to~! The voice appeared to be right behind the wall. BANG Through the 5 hole looked around the blue eye of the devil. When I was almost by the dormitories, I saw a shadow lurk around. The path was closed. I had to resort to the back-up plan. I headed towards the jerks dorm. Wiiisky~! You can hide all you want~! But I will fiiind youuu~! The voice sang near the jerks dormitory. Soon I understood. She is herding me towards the library. Bang The door shut behind me. I was once again in the main building. Through the keyhole I saw how the shadow passed by. Sigh Wisky~! KYAAA?! When the eye suddenly looked at me through the keyhole, I knew, I have to run. Creak BANG I shut the door behind me, and held my breath. H-e-l-l-o. I raised my eyes, and saw them. Under a mountain of reference materials and notes were sitting two shipgirl-like dolls. In their glass eyes were reflected two figures. Me. And her. Lets do our best~, shall~ we~? (IA) The door creaked, as it shut. KYAAAAA!!!!! Epilogue 8. Disparity All sorts of emotions flashed through my mind. Joy. Excitement. Admiration. Anticipation. Unease. Fear. Dread. Terror. When Akagi-sama drew the sword, I immediately understood, that unless she goes easy on me, I will be turned into shreds. Yuri was a dangerous opponent, but her stance was still awkward. There were weak spots in her defense and attack. This being There are no weaknesses. Just from her gaze I felt like she calculated the fight up to the point where I am defeated. Every move I would make will fall in the plan. [Are we starting?] I thought in anticipation. Even though she looks experienced, there are no people infallible. The move of her chin was barely visible. Yet, she didnt attack. Heck, she didnt even take a stance. But I had a premonition. A very bad one that is. I charged at her, and when I felt like the Divine steel katana is about to connect to the womans unguarded belly, she disappeared. PING I barely managed to block the swing from behind. The Goddess was already there, unfazed. I ducked below her odachi, and by using the sheer length of this Before my move was finished, I saw my head fly off. G-GHA! Even though I was immediately revived, it was still terrifying. Never considered I could move it faster than you move? She nonchalantly brushed the blood off the blade. I will remember I stood up and prepared. I charged again. This time I aimed for the legs. Ping She didnt bother evading, and just blocked with the blade. I immediately diverted the attack to the side, and tried to pierce her other leg. Ping Unsurprisingly, the sword was once again blocking. Swoosh The last thing my falling head saw was the apathetic look of her eyes. G-KHA-KHA! You never considered that your head is required for you to stay alive? Akagi-sama indifferently cleaned the odachi. Why not go easy on me? Swoosh I immediately understood my mistake. She moved so fast, that it appeared like she didnt even move from the spot. An ant was crushed by an elephant. HA-HA-HA [I better shut up, and move.] A wise choice, for a change. She continued brushing the blood off the blade. Ping Ping-Ping PING I attacked like crazy, only to be repelled without a chance. Then, my head flew off. GHA-GHA I feel like I could get used to that. WAIT! Before she could get an idea, I shouted. Though it didnt look like her lukewarm attitude changed. This time I decided to approach her carefully. I stopped right at the distance where the odachi shouldnt reach me. I properly aimed the strike, and charged. Ping Before she retaliated, I fell back to the doubtfully safe distance. Ping When I tried attacking again, she blocked me, even before I approached her. All this time, the Goddess didnt even bother with looking in my direction. [Hey, can you see what I am about to do? Like, your mind reading?] You are too slow to have it required. (A) Ping Ping-Ping-Ping-Ping No matter how hard I tried, I was way too far from her. She intercepted me long before I could even try damaging her body. Swoosh In my next instance, I tried another way. Since attacking didnt work, I stood and waited. And waited And waited PING JESUS! HAVE SOME CONSCIENCE! She suddenly attacked me. This time she was slow enough for me to at least see her afterimage, and react in time. Swoosh I have none. She nonchalantly answered, when I was revived. I changed my tactic once again. I started circling around her, in search for a spot to attack her from. Though I couldnt sense any possibility. Finally, I stopped right in front of her. Hey, lets get this over with! You accepted your death? (A) NO! WAIT! NO! I mean, that let me try one last time, and if I cant, maybe we do something else? Like, chess? Or a tic tac toe? What about rock paper scissors? Very well. One last attempt. If you die, I will consume your soul. Are my words an empty sound to you? Yes, they are. You have 10 seconds to attack. [Why am I even talking?] PING When I charged at her, I managed to be intercepted in a way, that allows me to deflect the odachi away, and continue attacking using this little gap. PING PING-PING-PING Swoosh After I somehow managed to lose only a half of my neck, and stay alive for one more strike, I swung the katana at her own neck. t At the edge of my fading view, I saw how the katana was caught by her fingers, right by her neck. Though, she caught it from behind the blade Passed. With her words said, I lost my conscience. And yet another cat life. Epilogue 9. Maximum firepower When I woke up, I noticed that Akagi-sama was once again idling on the pedestal. Aside from several pools of blood, and stone rubble everywhere, nothing suggested that there was a fierce fight not long ago. The kitsune were cuddling, and only when I stood up they noticed me. I am ready! I was full of vigor, and charged for a fight. Great. Come closer. (A) I walked towards the pedestal. Pom Until I hit something on my way. The something appeared to be a transparent dome, surrounding either me, or them. ONE PUNCH CAT! Bom Despite using my full, unleashed strength on the serious level, nothing happened. You expected this, didnt you? Oh, but of course this Akagi-sama had ab-so-lu-te-ly no idea how this thing appeared here. Fo-r su-re. The loli kitsune rolled up her eyes, and in exaggerated way said how else would it appear. GUN-FU! BANG BANG BANG When I fired the guns, for a moment I saw the dome being damaged. I immediately remembered the magic shields Ive encountered. How strong is this thing? Strong enough to be an obstacle. Little Miss obviousness. The loli kitsune waved her hand, and I felt like the power of the shield increased twofold. You! And she waved again I quickly shut up my mouth and my thoughts, and continued thinking about what to do with this thing. TORP-FU! The torpedoes somehow flew like rockets, and hit the shield. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM The entire salvo of torpedoes was much closer to breaking through this thing. Still, not enough. Meanwhile, I felt like the fox girls were getting bored, read my life was getting shorter. You want some explosions? There will be! I used the final ship. As high explosive gun turrets were deployed, I started thinking on how I want to do this. First things first, I just fired dummy shells. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM When the dust settled, I noticed two things: the shield has rippled a bit, and Yuri is gone. Where is Yuri? I immediately asked her sister. What a nice toy you are. After you snap-fired the guns she just had to quickly hide. I doubt she will return soon, so continue. (A) It affects her but does nothing to you? If you were to throw a pebble at an ant, it would kill it. If you do this with an elephant [Yeah, got it.] Still, it implies it can damage her! She rolled up her eyes again, and muttered something. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM I continued pounding the shield. The problem is that I was only rippling it, not breaking it. You cant kill water by making circles on it. [Or, you can?] An ingenious plan was brewed in my head. If you cant kill this thing with just a shot or two, then you need to do such a shot, that the ripple will turn into a breach. Like shooting water with a gun that will just splash the water out of the pond! As I started thinking, I noticed that Akagi-sama was at least looking at me with a squint, unlike her just looking around aimlessly. In the next hour I was synchronizing my shots with the airstrike, the barrage, and now-unlocked torpedo salvo. The aircraft needed 30 minutes to arrive, the barrages main guns needed almost two minutes, and torpedoes Well, 10 minutes is a lot but it isnt their main issue. The main issue is them scattering so much, that there is a higher chance to hit something 500 meters away with a shotgun, than for a torpedo to hit the shield. Finally, I was ready. The Mk I guns were aimed and ready, the aircraft were inbound, the torpedoes slowly glided above the ground, and the first shots of the barrage already left craters on the rock. BOOM BOOM BOOM BOOM waaaaaaAAAAAAH KABOOM KABOOM The torpedoes were a bit late, but two of them hit the shield. BOOM BOOM And before the shell-shock passed, I fired the main guns. KABOOM KABOOM KABOOM KABOOM Aside from me suffering from the combined power of the 18 guns recoil, everything went great. The shield was broken, and the Goddess even squinted with her second eye. Now, come closer. The lolis squeaky voice called for me, and I stepped forward. ‘Four sisters’ No 57. With 4 days left, we somehow managed to get Iowa switch her attention to the pressing matter of her research. Phew, I never thought we would live this through Just what on Earth happened to her to make us suffer like this? (NJ) I guess nothing, aside from venting her frustration in a flashy way. We looked at Wisky, whom we were dragging on our shoulders. Since she had the least score in Big Sis mock test, she suffered the most, letting us two suffer less. Shall we just leave her in the room? We dragged her all the way to her dormitory, and I was finally done with my obligatory task of saving the dead one. Click-click You just had to do it, didnt you? I looked indifferently at how New Jerksey lifted the catatonic girls skirt. I need to replenish my energy, you know? (NJ) I thought you do it through those stupid games? Hey! Dont insult galges! Let me degenerate like a normal person! (NJ) Says the one, who takes photos of her unconscious sister? Yeah, whats wrong with that? I sighed, and headed out, before the Dragon turns her attention to me. Right at the doorstep my way was blocked by New Jersey. Hey! Hey! Hey! Just where do you think youre going? Not before you! (NJ) Cut it. Im really tired, and I have no desire to fool around with you. Nay, no fooling round this time. How about we do something fun? She managed to pick my curiosity with her suggestion. Go ahead? You see New Jersey patted my shoulder, and led me away. Like, seriously? I glared at New Jersey, after I saw what exactly she suggested for us to do. Cmon! Give it a try! (NJ) Im going. Bye. Wait! She gripped me, and tried to drag me closer. When I saw a dragon in front of myself, I wondered if it will actually be anything exciting, but then New Jersey made an offer to make a one-day band. It was so stupid, that I just couldnt help it. Just look at it! Its a freaking reptile! Its peanut-sized brain is even smaller than yours becomes when you see a women bath! Wait a darn moment! What do you mean by that?! (NJ) So banding up with that is too freaking stupid even for you! That thing can at most be a material for a drum and a guitar! The dragons apparent tremble did not make me change my mind, neither about its usefulness as a band member, nor as a bunch of materials. Jeez, Mo, calm down! I just suggest we fool around! Whats wrong with that?! Seeing that she is still trying to creep her way, I had to point out the main reason. Are you nuts? I. Will. Never. Wear. This. I pointed at two sets of bikinis, and see-through sailor uniform with open belly. Tch, it was worth a shot I struggled hard not to kill her right here, right now. Well, I knew it will be like this She showed me another set of clothes After I changed, I noticed that the dragon has humanized, and was wearing New Jerkseys custom-made uniform. Once again, I was glad I didnt agree to wear it. Not that the stuff I wore is much better. At least this revealing suit does follow the chuuni style I use sometimes. Alright! Lets start~! New Jerksey herself wore nothing outrageous. There is nothing to look at in the first place. Unlike me, if the Dragon would walk topless, nobody would notice them. Hey, Mo. Dont look so proud of yourself. (NJ) Bang-bang. I finger-gunned her chest, and she feigned being shot. So, Bang-bang, how bout we start with some heavy metal? She patted a drum, and passed me the drumsticks. Fine by me. Whats that thing gonna do? She will play guitar. (NJ) Botch it, and Im gonna butcher you. Understood The dragon obediently nodded. One, two, three, go! At Enjis command we began playing. If I were to say that everything went horrible, it would be a great understatement. Stand. Aside. The only thing that was saving the dragons hide was the pop-eyed Dragon. Just remember! We too were so terrible that the Commander tried to kick us out! Give her a chance! Her words didnt touch any of my heart strings, but they surely touched the gun control wires. Die together, then. Aw, wait. She stepped aside immediately. Now that the wall of iron has stepped away, the dragon was facing me, the Grim Reaper. I! H-how about I just be a rug for your feet? (D) Sounds good. Which parts of you have the best skin for that? G-guys, how about we all calm down, and (NJ) I. Am. Very. Calm. Yeah, I see that Still, you dont want to let I notice us, right? (NJ) I concur! We produce a lot less noise, than if you were to use those exploding things! (D) Fine. We continued trying to play at least something enjoyable. In the end, nothing came out of this. The stupid lizard botched everything possible. Mo, before you reap and tear, how about you look back at what we did today? (NJ) I tried remembering. Yeah. What a nice day. Especially that moment when I used the dragon as my practice target. I aimed the Mk 7s. You dont have those days, do you? Ouch! Ouch! Ouch! I strangled New Jersey with my elbow. Well, maybe it was a nice family time with my jacka* big sister. Ghoot Nof, het mhe ho! I smiled, and gently whispered her. I was glad to have you spend some time with me, Big Sis New Jersey~. I wish we could spend more time together~, only you~, and me~. What a pity it is your last day of living After hearing it, New Jersey robotically turned her head in the direction I glanced, and she noticed noticed how Wisky was glaring at her in fury. I happened to inform her of what happened in the morning. You reap what you sow, New Jersey~! Epilogue 10. Embracing the Eternity I cautiously stepped forward. I had no idea what is going to happen. The certain someone was lazily observing my movements, and did not show any obvious reaction. The loli kitsune was neither showing a vivid interest in me, nor was she bored. Suddenly, she jumped off the pedestal, and approached me. How does it feel, to be still alive? She was drawing circles on me with her little finger. It feels VERY good. Funny. Or, silly. I do not enjoy seeing drama, so your fooling around with women barely impressed me. Her voice was slowly getting lower, until I felt like she is about to strangle me. Still, a good show would overshadow a bad performance. The pressure disappeared, and she made a step back. I learnt how to make a good show, so! I was about to start boasting at my excellent capabilities. You do know why watching you was anyway amusing? It was only because Akagi-sama was initially amused by your stupidity. Try better, or She crossed her neck with a thumb. I gulped. I barely had an idea what the hell she is thinking about. Maybe she already made her mind, and was just berating me. Maybe she made her mind, but to kill me in the most entertaining way. After all, vixen are known for being hunters. And hunt consists of killing the pray for only 10%, and the rest, the 90%, are about planning, chasing, and in some cases, playing with the dying prey. He-he-he The sudden giggling, and enchanting smile of the little fox made me freeze in horror. She looked at me with a mixture of mock, and delight. When I tried stepping back, I backed into an embrace of hers. I looked back, and saw how she, in her androgynous form, was watching me. Now it was a creepy mixture of trifle and tenderness. S-so, y-you are i-in playful m-mood? Instead of answering, she leaned closer to my ear, and breathed there. Huh It took me a split second to realize that she is enticing me. W-w! What, poor~ little~ virgin~, you never experienced it after all this time~? Even when I closed my eyes, she did not stop. Every her movement, every her whisper, and every her scent were aimed at seducing me. JUST WHY ME?! Just because? She stopped leaning too close, however, she still continued embracing me. Come on! I didnt agree to an unprotected handholding! Oh? So you agree to a [Insert any lewd action], if it is protected? Shivers ran down my spine when I thought that I once again woke up a monster. I am not against procreation~. Sometimes it is fun too~. With every word I was closer to being swayed into something I may regret. [I dont want to end up a toy for a black widow, you know?] A black widow? Mostly they die of old age. She tightened her embrace, and I was about to melt. [After all, I am about to have yuri with a pretty fox goddess. Yuri is love, yuri is life, and so on.] Poke However, when something poked my thigh, I understood that I almost fell into a trap. Perhaps after sensing my thoughts, Akagi-sama chuckled, and released me. Too bad for you~. Few get the honor of being a parent of my cubs~. (A) She slowly walked towards my front, and turned into her loli self. Akagi-sama thinks you are entertaining enough to live another day. A mixture of relief, and cursing crossed my mind. Both from fury that she was toying with me for so long, and from me being spared. S-so, Boss, where were going now~? I waited in feign excitement. After all, being someones entertainment is not to my fancy. For now, you are going to wait. After a century, or two, I may remember of your existence~. (A) The Goddess opened a rift, and I was sucked in there A moment after I ended up in a dark space, the rift opened again. What waited for me when I creeped out? The time will tell. ‘Four sisters’ No 58. It was another calm day in my limbo. With just 2 days left until the deadline, I managed to finish my Sisyphean Opus Magnum of this semester, and was just idling in the library. When I was about to doze off, I heard somebody enter. Heya~! How are you doing~? New Jersey approached me, and by her smile I could guess that she is not here to offer her help. Whats up? Hey, I, how about you help me out~? Erhm why are you tucking your skirt? (NJ) Your help me out always means something bad. Ha?!Hey, from since you, my older sister, had such an opinion of me?! (NJ) Ever since you reached the puberty? W-well, whatever, as I said, I would like you to (NJ) No. Come on! (NJ) No. Just! (NJ) NO. Come on, I, you are the closest person to me! (NJ) Wisky? Fine, the second closest! (NJ) Mo? Fine, the third closest! (NJ) Computer, which you also consider a person? But the winter is approaching! What if it breaks?! (NJ) So? ARGH! Sew me balls, and name me after an admiral! Iowa, for Gods sake! At least hear me out! I raised an eyebrow and prepared to hear another outrageous offer. I, help me with studying! (NJ) 0.01s. Iowa stood up. 0.02s. New Jersey is dragged to the table. 0.03s. New Jersey is seated, and a notebook is put in front of her. So, my dear sister, what are we going to study today~? Holy shite Erhm, yeah, I wish to improve any and all marks I will have for the exam. I immediately set up everything necessary, and the studying session began. After a few hours of intense studying, New Jersey was ready for absolutely anything. Thanksies~! Ill be going~! (NJ) Where are you heading? Ah, to the Principals. (NJ) You aint going to trade pantie shots for a good mark, right? She immediately started sweating buckets. Show me yer phone. A trembling hand passed me the phone. From the first glance I confirmed my worst suspicions. Confiscated. Later I need to download another audiocopy of the Bible. B-but! I stopped her immediately. Go. Killjoy (NJ) As the passing storm of the Indecentable Dragon disappeared behind the door, I prepared to sleep for all of the sleepless nights I had. Then the door opened again You there! Right from the doorstep, I was shouted at. There were two girls: the platinum blonde, and the blue-haired girl. What? We have an urgent matter to attend to, which is why we will have your cooperation! (PB) How bout you ask somebody else? Impossible. I need a teacher, and you are the only teacher who can be spared at any time. I wiped the tears that streamed down my face, both from the pain of being shouted at, and the pain of being sleep-deprived again Go ahead Good. The Principal said we can hold the exam prior to the actual examination, if a teacher agrees to. The platinum blonde nodded in self-satisfaction. WAIT A DARN MOMENT?! I DONT! You already agreed. I am absolutely sure I didnt. But she ignored it, and put a pile of papers on the table. All of the examination materials are here. We will be starting immediately. Both girls sat down, and started writing. My opinion was neglected. WAIT A DA! We may have lost the papers while carrying them. A pity it would be found out only after the examination. I looked in the window, and started whistling. Its not my screw-up, so Im not the one to be blamed Iowa-class, we have our hands on the materials. Who wants to laugh our bottoms out while looking at the nonsense written~? Count me in! (Mo) Sure thing! (WI) After Im done, Ill come~! (NJ) The examination took a bit less than 6 hours, since they were writing every exam available at once. When they were done, the platinum blonde took their answer sheets away, leaving me with an entire pile of Authentic? examination questions. That evening we had a lot of laughing at the questions there, and how they needed to prove that the World isnt flat disk on top of three turtles. Neither of us needs those materials to actually pass the exams, so why bother~? ‘Four sisters’ No 59. The exams are today After the lunch we all will go and start scribbling until the late evening Haaa I dont want to! Relax, its just an exam. Iowa was writing something in her diary. For the breakfast the four of us decided to gather, and eat together. Since it may be the last chance for some to talk today, the restaurant was filled to the brim. For some its just an exam. For the rest of us, it also includes writing it. I glared at our Miss Teacher, who only needs to feign paying attention to the classroom. Ill just roll the pencil today. Mo was gluing some stickers to a pencil. Scribble Luckily, the freak was too busy to pay attention to anybody. Maybe she went crazy again, so I dont want to approach her in any way. Haaa So boring If you dont want to write an exam or idle, then what do you even want to do? Big Sis shut her diary, and started pulling lemonade bottles out of her bag. Thanks. I too have no idea. I just think Im burnt out right now. I need something exciting! Or maybe something extreme I glanced at the freak but she was too engrossed in studying. You disgusting, perverted, inattentive Mhm? (NJ) Whatre you looking at?! Mhm. She shrugged her shoulders, and returned to writing. This bastard didnt even care! I drank the lemonade, and stared in the window. Oh, wow, is that the prince? Suddenly, Mos remark got my attention. I turned around, and saw how the Crown prince and his fiance entered. The girl was tugging him towards a table, which was immediately cleared of the students. My-my, being young sure is fun. (IA) You say that like you are 150 years old woman. We are still young and full of vigor. And very photogenic. (Mo) Speak for yourself. I did. (Mo) All three of us grinned at how lovey-dovey they were. Still, I felt like things are not going as good as they shouldve been. Excuse me. I stood up, and headed in the royal couples direction. I entered the view of the fiance, and with my gestures beckoned her to approach. We exited the restaurant and found a good spot to talk. Is everything ok? No Argh! I I invited him to have a lunch but but I have no idea what to do! When I told him how glad I am to have him with me [It is goo that you started paying me more attention, and stopped visiting all those girls], he smiled wryly, and looked away! (CPF) This ungrateful! You did tell him how much you love him, right? Of course I did! [Its not that I dont want to see you, I just feel like you should be given enough space. However, you must pay me attention, and spend more time with me to strengthen our bond] (CPF) And he? He said I shall not violate the obligation! Uuuugh! I hugged the poor girl, while clenching fists. Should I get to this scumbag, I will strangle him! Ara? So this is how it went? Both of us almost had a heart attack when we heard a voice nearby. Big Sis was listening attentively. Get lost! I may have an idea what went wrong. (IA) And what was it? (CPF) Lets pretend I am the Crown prince. Tell me something. (IA) We exchanged glances but the girl still had no idea what to do. Just say you invite her for a dinner. Y-you! H-how dare you disregard the time we are required to spend together? I demand that you go with me for a dinner! (CPF) Wisky, have you noticed anything wrong? (IA) Nay. How I saw it: You! You fail to fulfill the terms of our marriage contract, and that is why you must eat with me, or else my honor will be tarnished. Guess what? It aint working well. (IA) And you suggest? Lets do it Wisky way. Invite me for a dinner, like you do it with Enji. She asked me. Hey, Ive got nobody to chat with while eating, so haul your a* to the cafeteria. What youre smirking at?! Its just that every sane person is unavailable right now! Now get moving! Do you see anything weird? (IA) No. (CPF) How I saw it: Since Ive got nobody to talk to right now, Ill have you accompany me for a dinner. As rude as yours, but at least she specified that she wants the person to spend time with her, not just fulfill duty. Now, Big Sisters advice is (IA) Who cares? Lets just go and teach that dense! Iowa immediately grabbed me by the collar, and started dragging me back to our table. I hope you got the point. Good luck~! (IA) A few minutes later the girl approached the table of the prince. Ufu-fu~. We paid utmost attention. The fiance was blushing, and clearly stuttered while trying to talk. Still, she succeeded, because we clearly heard her invitation after she accidentally shouted. H-HOW ABOUT WE GO ON A DATE? N-NOT BECAUSE I LIKE YOU, OR ANYTHING! ITS JUST! KYAA?! The entire restaurant pretended not to hear her shouting, and proceeded like nothing happened. The feigned shrug off was turned impossible after the princes reaction. He stood up and approached her. Then he suddenly picked her up in a princess carry, and gently hauled her outside Damn, I wish I could experience something like dat The lovey-dovey couple didnt return even after the exams have passed. ‘Four sisters’ No 60. Three days after the exams, we all were gathered in the courtyard to hear the results. As the good old tradition, a long meaningless speech was given, and then we finally prepared to hear what we all came here for. Once again, thank you for all of your hard work. Let us greet the students, who put the most effort into studying in this semester. The principal beckoned the best geeks to show up. Around 10 people entered the stage. Among them were the platinum blonde, and the Crown prince with his fiance. Why the hell did we even study? (Mo) Of course to keep on improving. Self-improvement is always important for (IA) Cut the c*, I. Self-improvement is not something that must be taught. It did not concern you when you visited all those trainings back then. (IA) First the principal, now the students Another bunch of speeches that were beyond boring. Should we go rock the stage? Sounds fun. (Mo) Stop right there! Before we managed to slip away, Iowa grabbed us, and returned us to the place where we were standing. Wisky~! My lovely cute little sister~! Help us~! With Wisky on our side even I will have to stand down. You, stay away from me, you pervert. She did not even look at me. All of her attention was on her phone. By the time our attempt at saving everyone from boredom was finally stopped, the people on stage finished with their speeches, and it was supposed to be the end. I thank all students for their hard work. However, there is also one special case. As you may know, the best student of a semester gets to make one wish from the Academy. To finish our ceremony, I would like to invite the best student, the one who gave their everything to study hard, and successfully passed all of the examinations with the highest mark. Please, applaud to! Before the principal finished, the exasperated audience started applauding, just to finish this torture of a ceremony ASAP. APPLAUSE The principal had to resort to voice amplification magic to make him hearable. Miss New Jersey! And then Cuckoo-cuckoo-cuckoo What the heck?! Couldnt you at least?! GO ALREADY. With Wiskys kick, I was given enough motion to start walking. Let us thank Miss New Jersey for giving her best on the examination, and The principal trembled when the entire courtyard glared at him. Just say your words and lets move on I grinned. First of all, let me express my gratitude for all of the help I received during this period. Wiskys panties, thank you~! While she was absolutely petrified by her rage and embarrassment, I hurried to finish. Dear Principal. You may remember our bet~. The principal gritted his teeth, and started casting magic. I would like to see a show of your magic~! Please~! Time was of the essence. The estimated outbreak of Wisky was within 30 seconds. Just how did this person become the best student? We made a bet, that if I manage to become the best C he will comply with one request of mine. Strong wind! Simultaneously with the magic being casted, I pulled out my phone, and started taking pictures. 10 seconds until Wisky kills me. ClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClickClick 3 seconds until the Mk 7s turn me into a Swiss cheese. I finished my harvest, and rushed towards the killzone C towards Wisky, whose fury was, at this point, immeasurable. 1 second. YOU! JUST DIE ALRE! KYAA?! Before all of the dots in her brain connected and I was turned into a floating scrap, I picked her up in princess-carry, and hurried away. Once again, Wisky was successfully immobilized. The phone was switched to silent mode. By the time Wisky came to her senses, she was sat at a table somewhere in a forest. In front of her were hot and yummy pork ribs with beer, and a bowl of sweets. Ha? She was stupefied by this, so I had to explain. My little sister wished to be princess-carried~, and if I am to do it, then why not turn it into a date, with just two of us~? W-well, I will turn a blind eye to it But only this time She started stuffing herself with the food, completely oblivious to my satisfied expression. My little sister is so cute when she is eating like a hamster~. And she is so cute when she tries to pout, while also smiling from ear to ear~. Mmmm~, this cute little sister of mine, who completely forgets about everything when food is presented to her~! Thought I, while taking pantsushots from under the table with no view obstruction. It was worth it, removing her skirt while she was distracted~. Say Aaa~, pork-steak-train is entering~! Aaa~! Ufu-fu-fu~! V4 Released To all those who still have interest in this novel, shipgirls, and want to know what would happen to the MC - the V4 is now released.